ã€ŠThe Big Landlordã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Trantor: Prbearadise

    <strong>The 27th in the first month of lunar year, heavy snow.</strong>

    Many region in Dai dynasty was covered in heavy snow, the beautiful white color snow wrap around the scenery, nothing is more beautiful can be imagined; Even though the weather is cold, but it couldn''t conceal the festive atmosphere of the New Year. In every big and small towns, almost every household hung a redntern.

    Anyuan county is a small county in the Dai dynasty, three days in the beginning of New Year''s Eve suppose to be festive, each and every household is filled with happiness, decorated withnterns and colored banners, however there is a rich household that hung two string of whitenterns. The whole family, from top to bottom, enveloped in a gloomy atmosphere.

    This family is the richestndlord in Anyuan County ¡ª¡ª The An family.

    <strong>The An family residence.</strong>

    The day filled with fog, before dawn, the whining noise of chicken could be heard asionally.

    A maid wearing a white garment gotten up early in the morning, two hands carry a basin filled with hot water through the long corridor, her pace was slightly urgent.

    All the other maid and servant also gotten up early in the morning, at dawn everyone is too busy rushing that their feet doesn''t even touching the ground. The atmosphere was supposed to be bustling, turn out to be very quiet. Almost nobody spoke, everyone all have their head down, even when bumping into another person, they wouldn''t even nod their head.

    All was in a hurried, as if they couldn''t speak then they won''t speak in order to avoid the taboo.

    The maid holding the basin finally arrived to the main branch of the An family, as she entered, she walked to the left side of the yard, through the snow-covered garden, the maid knock on a door, waiting for approval from the person inside before entering.

    The maid first ced the steaming basin on the wooden shelf and then went behind the wooden screen, quickly nce at the youngster still lying in bed, lowering her eyes, with a calm expression, she said: "Young master, the hot water is here."

    The youngster faintly replied: "Okay, you can leave."

    The maid didn¡¯t dare to say anything, she had grown ustomed to the young master slightly indifferent manner, moreover with this incident urred, even if the young master doesn''t want to change, he must change, otherwise¡­¡­the maid shook her head and then left the room quietly.

    When the room only have the youngster left, he awkwardly sit up in his bed. It took a quarter of an hour to put on his clothes and shoes, he then went over to the hot water basin that the maid prepared. The youngster look at his plump face that could squeeze out fats reflected in the water, although he been looking at it for three days, he still can''t help it that the corner of his mouth twitches.

    The previous handsome face reced by amon plump face, no one could ept this right away.

    The youngster name An Ziran is 16 years old, the son of the first wife, the An family legitimate eldest son, he have a younger sister who possess a countenance of a flower, face like the moon and a younger brother.

    However, this youngster isn''t actually An Ziran, he himself doesn¡¯t why he turn into An Ziran, when he woke up three days ago, he discover that he have be An Ziran.

    Right now, he had already ept the fact that he be a stranger, but it doesn''t mean that he had ept the weight of An Ziran''s body, moreover, only at the age of 16, he actually weight 78 kg, his upper and lower body all cover with fats. A body with illness, extremely weak, leading to having difficulty in everything, otherwise why would it took a quarter of an hour to dress? That''s why, the first day he entered this world, An Ziran immediately identify the first goal in his life ¡ª¡ª to lose weight!

    However, his weight loss n hasn''t started yet, a basket of huge matters follow one after another, if it doesn''t resolve, he knows that he won''t get a chance to lose weight.

    The An family is thergestndlord in Anyuan county, they possess enormous wealth. An Ziran''s father is An Changfu, he hold the most authority in the household, a person with many tricks in his sleeves, he have the appearance of a wealthy person, which isn''t ugly, it can be said that he single-handedlyy the foundation for the An family business

    An Changfu married a total of four women, the main branch belong to An Ziran¡¯s biological mother, Liu Meixiang, she is An Changfu''s wife even before he was rich and was properly asked for her hand in marriage. She had witness with her own eyes, how An Changfu use his own two hands, from a small business turned into arge fortune, she has given birth to two sons and a daughter for him.

    She is An Changfu''s only wife who given birth to two male, because she had given birth to the heir of An family, An Changfu respect her very much, their 10 years marital rtionship are very harmonious, even though he married a second wife, a third wife and a fourth wife, his feeling for Liu Meixiang never changed.

    It is reasonable to say that An Ziran will live happily ever after.

    Three days ago it would indeed be very happy, until the news of An Changfu''s and Liu Meixiang''s death came, this happiness is like a mirror, gently fell and shatter into pieces.

    The An family from now on will sink into the abyss of suffering

    An Ziran also followed the "sinking into the abyss of suffering."

    (T/N: Technically it mean that he have to go with the flow)

 Chapter 3

    <strong><b>The lucky first wife</b></strong>

    An Ziran went back to his room, but he didn''t go to his bed to take a rest, his mind was thinking about the current situation in An Family.

    An Changfu passed away at only 38 years old, his wives had given birth to three female children and two male children, which is not bad, at least the size of An Family was still maintained. Half of the children were given birth by principal wife Liu Meixiang, but when Liu Meixiang was married to An Changfu, she wasn''t the first to give birth.

    The first year of Liu Meixiang married to An Fu Chang, her stomach didn''t have any movement, hence An Changfu married the second wife Fang Junping at the second year, in no two months they married, Fang Junping''s stomach announced a great news, her position in An Family had even covered Liu Meixiang the principal wife.

    That year, An Changfu practically put all his focus on Fang Junping, he gifted almost everything that he found was good to her room, it was her most glorious days.

    Fang Junping was just an ordinary person, An Changfu pampered her so much that she haspletely forgotten about her original position, she acted as the head of the family mother in An Family, protruded along with her big belly, as if she had gotten a gold medal to be granted exemption from death. Fang Junping even showed off in front of Liu Meixiang as if she was proud of herself, and so the consequences were tragic.

    Fang Junping''s belly had disappointed her, she had given birth a maiden for An Changfu, which was An Family Eldest Miss, An Qiaoe, although she was the eldest miss, but many people in An Family thought that she was nothing but a concubine child.

    At the end, An Changfu had his high hopes up on having a son were so disappointed, after that, Fang Junping''s life went like a roller coaster from heaven back to the hell, she turned back into the lowly concubine in crowd''s eyes. Since she acted high profile when she was pregnant, and because of that she offended a lot of people, after she fallen into disfavor, many people in An Family doesn''t like her anymore.

    Two yearster, An Changfu married the third wife Zheng Bi.

    Zheng Bi had beautiful facial features, but her personality was a little sly, and a little pungent. After she knew Liu Meixiang was left alone for three years, she acted politely towards Liu Meixiang on the surface, but actually, she was hiding a dagger in her smile, all her words came with stings.

    Zheng Bi was same as Fang Junping, she was also pregnant for not long after she entered the An Family, but unfortunately, there was another person who was pregnant at the same time with her, which was the principal wife Liu Meixiang, and so both of them was equally loved by An Changfu.

    Zheng Bi felt that her horoscope wasn''tpatible with Liu Meixiang, during that time she picked a lot on Liu Meixiang, and her result was also tragic.

    After three years of precipitation, Liu Meixiang''s belly finally lived up to her expectation, as if her three years of waiting was just for this moment. An Ziran was born under An Changfu''s expectation, he was born three days earlier than Zheng Bi. Moreover, the first child of Liu Meixiang was the eldest son, everyone knew what does it mean in An Family. From that day on, Liu Meixiang''s position as the principal wife had be stronger than ever.

    However, Zheng Bi was unluckypared to Liu Meixiang, she had given birth to a maiden, and named as An Kexin.

    From that day onwards, Zheng Bi mostly grabbed her tail and wiggled in front of Liu Meixiang.

    Although her daughter had inherited her beautiful look, but because of the birth of An Ziran hadpletely grabbed An Changfu''s attention, so An Kexin wasn''t noticeable ever since she was young. Under the nurture of Zheng Bi, she even turned into an overly pampered capricious person, which disgusted An Changfu more than ever.

    One yearter, An Ziran''s little sister, An Yuzhi was born.

    However, because An Ziran was born as the eldest son, so An Changfu was still happy when Liu Meixiang gave birth to the second maiden child, the love for the house extends even to the crows perching on its roof, An Changfu''s love towards An Yuzhi exceeds the love he gave to the first two daughters.

    By that time, An Qiaoe had begun to understood things, she knew that she wasn''t loved by her father, so she always kept a straight face, her personality was stiff and constricting, just like her mother.

    And for the fourth wife Wang Qinn, she entered to An Family for not longer than one year, because the time spent was less, so her stomach had no news, but she wasn''t in a rush either, because she herself was a beauty, An Changfu married her to the family was because of her beautiful flowery face. She had a lot of time to n, but who knew that her n couldn''t catch up with the changes, she wouldn''t expect that she just entered the family not long, Liu Meixiang was pregnant for the third child, and what''s more shocking was the third child was a boy, when she finally aware of the danger, An Changfu had passed away, as if a thunderbolt came out from the blue shocked on Wang Qinn.

    With the huge amount of An Family''s properties, surely those who seek for An Family''s assets wasn''t less.

    Originally it was a story about wives house fighting, but because of Liu Meixiang was too lucky, before the house fighting had started, the second, third and fourth wife hadpletely lost the fight. After An Changfu had passed away, the whole An Family now belonged to both An Ziran and his brother.

    Sadly, Liu Meixiang didn''t have a long life either, she wasn''t able to enjoy the blessing then passed away with An Changfu.

    Both of them passed away early wasn''t nned nor a plot, the reason was a little involved with An Ziran''s little brother.

    The birth of An Ziming exceeded the expectation of An Changfu, he thought that he would have only An Ziran one son in his life, but in the end the god had given him another son when he was almost forty years old.

    An Changfu gets no son until he is old, which was a big surprise to him, he was too happy that he couldn''t close his mouth for a few days. Hence after when An Ziming was full moon, husband and wife decided to go to the temple thank the Buddha and return the wish, but the result was they met some bandits during the trip of leaving, both husband and wife had died under the sword of bandits, two rich life had ended just like this.

    Soon, the news of them passed away had spread to An Family, the entire house was covered with dark clouds, except for the three wife, there weren¡¯t any other people who were happy about this, even some of the servants heard that someone had lost their temper and crushed a lot of things on the floor, and some of the maids were beaten up, which caused that there are no other servants who willing to speak up widely, the atmosphere in An Family was very depressed.

    Although the entire An Family can be confirmed belongs to the first wife, but¡­¡­.

    An Ziran''s face suddenly turned ck, the things happened to him three days before was definitely not an ident at all.

 Chapter 4

    <strong> Big Landlord Chapter 4</strong>

    <strong> Suspicious</strong>

    An Chang Fu and Liu Mei Xiang''s death happened only three days ago, and the news had already.

    been spread to An Yuan vige.

    Sadness filled An Family''s house, everyone was tired and annoyed by this news as Chinese New

    Year was striking the next day, it was supposed to be a day where familiese together for a

    reunion dinner. Their death transformed a happy festival into a sad funeral.

    Whereas An Zi Ran''s case happened on the same day, in the afternoon.

    Everyone was overwhelmed with shock, no one realised the disappearance of An Zi Ran. It had

    already been two hours when they found out he''s missing.

    He was found in the backyard, lying on the snow-covered floor. He was only wearing a really thin

    T-shirt, it was all thanks to the fats surrounding his body, or else, he would''ve been a human sized

    popsicle. But anyways, the owner of that body was indeed dead.

    Everyone wasn''t really paying much attention on why An Zi Ran was lying in the snow, they

    thought it''s a typical thing to do as both his parents just passed away.

    But to think about it, will there be there such coincidence? The owner of the body was dead as

    the same day his parents died!

    An Zi Ran learned from the maid that the owner of the body was a spoilt child. He grew up to

    be azy person who doesn''t study. Seeing him bullying others was really typical too, but he

    doesn''t seem like a boy who wouldmit suicide. Therefore, An Zi Ran suspects that the death

    of the owner of the body was nned, it must''ve been a murder. Proof? Easy. The killer must''ve

    aimed for the of the An Family''s assets and estate.

    An Zi Ran sat on the chair, he still doesn''t know the An Family really well, he still can''t tell who

    might be the killer, as he also did not have any evidence. Even if he knows who the killer was, he

    still won''t do anything about it yet, as he had set his priorities to the below two things:

    First, Lose Weight

    Second, fully know everything about the An Family, understand everything about their past and

    ancestors, and slowly find out who was the killer. This was the only way that the An Family''s assets

    can be protected.

    An Zi Ran then fell asleep short after

    He was exhausted as he only received this body three days ago during the bone-chilling winter,

    furthermore this body was too weak and fat for him to handle.

    It was at about noon when he woke up.

    Chun Lan, the servant who served him hot water this morning found out that he was awake,

    therefore, she quickly took his dinner te and rushed into his room with another servant. Huai

    Ciu Lan.

    These two servants were Liu Mei Xiang''s personal maid, besides them, there were still Xia Lan and

    Xiu Lan. After Liu Mei Xiang died, these four maid were then sent to serve An Zi Ran because they

    were careful and cautious, this will help An Zi Ran recover quicker from his sickness.

    An Zi Ran doesn''t have the appetite to eat as he was really eager about loosing weight. He ate a

    bowl of rice and then ordered the maids to take it away.

    Ciu Lan wanted to speak but she then stayed down, she reminded herself that she''s just a maid.

    Especially at these times where their masters died, the lesser they say, the better it is.

    The room got a lot more quieter in an instant.

    A while after, An Zi Ran then ordered the maids toe in. He said coldly ''Bring me my jacket, I

    want to go to the study room''.

    The study room he was referring to was An Chang Fu''s mini library, where he puts all his check

    books. It was only a few minutes away from his room.

    Ciu Lan immediately took out a snow-white coloured jacket, it was made by wolf skin. The cost of

    the jacket was a grand total of two thousand RMB. An Chang Fu bought it just for An Zi Ran as he

    was really afraid of the cold.

    The three of them walked out of the room quietly. The street was covered with a thinyer of snow

    even though it was just cleaned the previous morning.

    Right at the moment when An Zi Ran almost reach the study room, a middle aged guy appeared

    few meters in front of them. The guy was Su Dan, which was also known as the An Family''s butler,

    he was slightly older than An Chang Fu. He had always been really loyal to the An Family as he

    had already been working there for more than 20 years, if there''s any questions at all about the

    family, he''s the one you can confront.

    Mr Su, the butler noticed An Zi Ran on the walkway. He dashed towards him, telling him '' Master!

    Your uncle is here! He is near the temple, do you want to go talk to him? ''

    An Zi Ran stared at him for a few seconds and said ''Well, let''s go''

 Chapter 5

    An Chang De '' My dearest brother¡­ why, why do you have to leave so soon?''

    Before even reaching the temple, An Zi Ran heard an unusual sound of a man crying. An Zi Ran walked closer to the temple and peeked into it.

    The middle aged man was standing up with his wrinkly shirt hanging. Realising that there was someone at the door, he then spun around and faced An Zi Ran.

    The middle aged man was the guy Mr Su was referring to, he was An Chang Fu''s elder brother An Chang De.

    The both of them looked exactly the same, with their round face and huge tummy. An Chang De''s eyes were burning red as he was crying just now. People who doesn''t know much will clearly state that An

    Chang De was sad because his little brother died, but no, An Zi Ran can feel it, he feels something different about him. He knew An Chang De was just

    acting, probably just waiting to receive his share of the family''s assets. ''My poor nephew, look at your pale white face. I believe it wasn''t easy for

    you, is it? Dealing with your parents death had been tough. Don''t worry though, as your uncle, I will be there for you'' An Chang De walked closer,

    trying to pat An Zi Ran on his head, but An Zi Ran dodged it, An Chang De stared at him with disbelieve. An Zi Ran knew he was bluffing. Be there for

    him? Help out An Family? Nonsense. An Chang Fu and An Chang De separated when they each has their own wives. Their father wasn''t biased at all, he did not

    leave any assets for any of the siblings. Everything An Chang Fu has now was all thanks to his own hard work, it has nothing to do with his elder brother

    An Chang De. ''Thanks for your concern, Uncle An. Both of my parents passed away, but I will stay strong as I''m the heir to the family, I won''t let the

    An Family go down in ruins. An Chang De showed a really sad face, his face paler than it had already been. An Zi Ran''s matured speech will indeed let

    anyone has faith in him, but no, An Chang De did not, he was displeased. In An Chang De''s eyes, An Zi Ran was just azy person who doesn''t study, a boy

    who was fat and useless, a boy who has no resemnce as his dad at all. Someone like him being the heir of the family? The family will surely go down

    in ruins. Three days earlier, when An Chang De heard that his younger brother passed away, his first though was to take over An Family''s assets, as An

    Chang Fu had three other wives who gave birth to only girls, he saw no threat at all, he was confident he will be able to take over An Family''s assets.

    ''Zi Ran, it''s not that I''m trying to nag you, but you''re still sick, how are you gonna take care of An Family? You should be resting! What if you got

    too tired, and someone took the opportunity and take over An Family¡¯s assets? '' An Chang De said as he saw Wang Qing Lan approaching them. Wang Qing Lan

    froze, the ''someone'' An Chang De said was clearly pointing towards her. Even though she wasn''t pleased, she couldn''t frown, it''ll be the same as

    admitting she''s the one, the one who is going to take the opportunity and take over An Family''s assets. Instead, she said calmly. ''Your uncle is right,

    Chang Fu''s assets should of course be in the hands of An Zi ran, even ''outsiders'' who has the surname An cannot interfere with this, Uncle An,

    I''m right, ain''t I? She regrets it as soon as the words spilled out. An Chang De''s face went straight into a frown. The ''outsider'' was clearly

    referring to him. ''Having a surname of An, automatically makes me an An Family member,pared to those people with other surname, I''m much stronger,

    and I have much more rights to take over the assets.'' An Chang Fu said with a smirk. He was a lot more better at debating as he had a better education than

    Wang Qing Lan. Wang Qing Lan''s expression froze, she stopped fighting back and said to An Zi Ran ''Zi Ran, I''ll leave this to you then, I''ll go back to

    my room'' An Zi Ran nodded. Once she left, An Chang De got a lot more happier and said ''Zi Ran, I have something else to do, I''ve to leave soon, if you

    need any help in the future, you can approach me ! I will dly help you out as you''re my dearest nephew.'' An Zi Ran watched him leave, and he left the

    temple too. Instead of going back to his room, he went to look for his sister An Yu Zhi.

 Chapter 6

    Little Sister An Yu Zhi

    In An Zi Ran''s point of view, An Yuan Ju''s style of funeral had been really different.

    After the parents pass away, Chinese has a tradition called Shou Ling where the eldest son has to sit by the parents'' bier, and keep vigil beside the coffin for a certain amount of time, but in An Yuan Ju, the one who does this job isn¡¯t the eldest son, but the daughter instead.

    For the past three days where An Zi Ran had been lying sick in his bed, An Yu Zhi had been doing the Shou Ling, until today morning when she finally went back to her room. As her brother, An Zi Ran felt that he had to pay her a visit.

    ''Brother¡­¡­"

    Weakly, An Yu Zhi stood up and stare at her brother as he gets closer. Within her beautiful eyes, signs of her being scared can be felt, it feels distanced, it feels like her sister isn''t close with him. An Zi Ran can easily guess that his sister and him didn''t have a good rtionship.

    An Zi Ran stared at her, amazed by her beauty, her beautiful brows and eyes, and cute little lips, she''s the best definition of beautiful in those ancient times. She''s fifteen, the legal age to marry in those days. Rumour says lots of people had tried to invite her on a date, but they were all rejected by her parents as her parents wanted her to marry someone better, someone with more power.

    An Zi Ran spoke to her for a few moments, he spoke with care, warmth and patience.

    An Yu Zhi seemed to be in shock, she felt weird that her brother who usually doesn''t care about her now cares about her suddenly. Her tears rolled down her cheeks as she couldn''t hold back the emotion anymore, she hadn''t felt cared, loved in a long time.

    An Zi Ran left a few momentster when her sister finally settled down.

    An Yu Zhi let out a sigh secretly. She was still not used to her brother caring so much about her, but now since their parents passed away, An Zi Ran and their baby brother will be the people that are the closest to her. Therefore, no matter what, she has to try to get used to being with her brother.

    7 dayster

    ording to An Yuan Ju''s tradition, today is the day An Chang Fu and Liu Mei Xiang get buried.

    An Family is a huge family, therefore, the funeral was grand, it was really formal. However, An Zi Ran doesn''t know much about these, so he told Mr Su, the butler to deal with it. Mr Su tried his best to not disappoint An Zi Ran too, he took care of every single detail, and prevented any unnecessary trouble.

    An Family finally felt relieved when all these funeral were done.

    Just like this, Chinese New Year passed, but no one felt the joyfulness and excitement of the festival.

    After a few days, An Zi Ran''s body had almost fully recovered, it''s only the cold of the winter that''s causing a problem. With Ciu Lan''s and the three other maids constantly taking care of him, his body recovered fast, now, he only has to deal with his overweight problem, and their family assets, even though they have Mr Su the butler, An Zi Ran still has to deal with some stuff personally as the leader of the family.

    An Zi Ran then created a losing weight program for himself.

    The first step is to wake up for a morning jog every morning. This move surprised the An Family as in their eyes, An Zi Ran always had been a reallyzy person, especially during the winters.

    During the freezing winter, An Zi Ran used to only wake up when it''s noon, this bad habit of hissted for a full sixteen years. An Chang Fu knew his son was afraid of the cold, so he allowed it, he didn''t force his son to wake up for breakfast. This is why everyone was so shocked when they saw him on the breakfast table that morning.

    At the beginning, everyone thought he''s doing this because of what happened to his parents, they thought it wouldn''tst past two days. Surprisingly for them, An Zi Ran continued showing up for breakfast every other morning.

    Besides that, An Zi Ran started visiting the study room a lot. He used to have no interest in ounting, he studied, but he had no talent at all, all he knew was a few words. His dad wanted his son to do well in exams, but soon he realised his son didn''t have what it takes to so, therefore, he gave up and gave all his hopes to the newborn An Zi Ming.

    Wang Qin Lan and the other wives felt shocked and displeased. They did not want An Zi Ran to be so hardworking.

    They knew that once An Zi Ran gets smarter, it''ll be hard for them to get any assets or benefits. At the same time, they also knew that if no one stood up for An Family, it will surely go down in ruins, furthermore, there''s An Chang De who wanted the family''s assets badly. Rather than the family assets falling into An Chang De''s hands, they were more willing to let it be in the hands of An Zi Ran.

    At least, they knew An Zi Ran would take care of them as they''re his aunts, but An Chang De probably won''t do the same.

    At this moment, the main character of their heart was studying in the study room.

    An Zi Ran''s writing skills were really bad, his words looked like worms crawling on the book, he had never written anything before, but he''s determined, he wanted to be able to deal with the ountings of the family.

    When Mr Su realised his determination, he went out and bought book for An Zi Ran, he bought books that taught him how to write different Chinese characters.

    An Zi Ran knew that he had to be patient, he had to practise every day in order to have the ability to write well.

    Someone else did not agree with this. They didn''t want his life to be boring and peaceful, they wanted Zi Ran''s life to be moreplicated, which is why An Chang De and his wife showed up three days after An Chang Fu and Liu Mei Xiang were buried.

    <span>0 votesRate Trantion Quality

 Chapter 7

    <strong>Taking Off the Mask</strong>

    Even thought An Zi Ran only nced at An Chang De for a few seconds, he still was capable of knowing what his uncle was thinking.

    "Aunt, sorry but I couldn''t hear what you were talking about just know, mind if you repeat?" Zi Ran asked while starring at An Chang Fu''s wife Wu Zhi.

    Wu Zhi was shocked, how can thezy boy Zi Ran have so much enthusiasm while talking?

    "Zi Ran¡­, what I meant was that you''re still not a full grown man, furthermore you did not learn ounting from your dad at all, it''ll be tough for you to deal with An Family''s business and assets. There are lots of things out there that are still a mystery to you, to prevent you from being cheated, your uncle and I decided that he will take some spare time and help you with it." She said as she sighed loudly, ¡°Your father and your uncle were closely rted, they''re the closest siblings, now that he''s dead, we will help you as a family, you don''t have to thank us, it''s what we should do!"

    Zi Ran smirked and said "What aunt said was absolutely right, but uncle and my father had separated since when they were young, now uncle still has his own family to deal with, I would feel really guilty if uncle came and helped me out. Furthermore, recently I''ve learned quite a lot of stuff from Mr Su, he knows almost everything about the An Family, he evenplimented me and said I''m making a good progress, that I can take care of An Family by myself soon."

    The husband and wife both showed a stunned face, what Zi Ran said was clearly a rejection.

    Zi Ran started off the conversation by stating the clear separating line between the two siblings. Since they''ve separated, clearly the elder brother couldn''t be involved in the little brother''s family assets! If people know about this, everyone wouldment on An Chang De, on how he wants to take over his little brother''s assets, but if Zi Ran agreed, it would be different, they would be seemed as heroes, people who helped out their nephew when he''s in trouble.

    They both thought Zi Ran would agree, they did not expect Zi Ran to disagree with them using suchwful and critical words, they did not expect him to be this smart.

    Wu Zhi took a deep breath, she''s holding back the urge to scold his little nephew. She said "Zi Ran¡­ no matter how much he knows about the family, Mr Su is and always will be, just, an outsider¡­"

    "Aunt, Mr Su was the most trusted person by my dad when he was still alive." Zi Ran interrupted Wu Zhi, inferred that Zi Ran himself trusted Mr Su too.

    If Wu Zhi fought back to this statement, it''ll show that she thought An Chang Fu wasn''t capable of making the right judgement, it''ll show that she thinks An Chang Fu trusted the wrong person, that he''s a blind man.

    The reason why An Chang Fu can make the An Family the richest family in An Yuan Ju was all thanks to his ability to judge and foresee. This is something that even An Chang De and his wife could not disagree on.

    An Chang De and his wife showed a pale face, they couldn''t hide their expressions.

    Zi Ran acted like he did not saw it. He didn''t want this two people to pollute the An Family. If he hadn''t received this body, he might, but now that he''s became Zi Ran, he thought that he should hold the responsibility of ensuring the An Family was doing well.

    An Chang De and his wife failed their first attempt, their first move.

    They''ve even nned that once Zi Ran agreed to them, they''ll use the chance to talk about something else.

    Wu Zhi didn''t like that, she felt beaten. She then shot An Chang De a signal wink. An Chang De saw it, he calmed down, then spoke to break the awkwardness that was filling the room.

    "Zi Ran, after your mom passed away, An Family is nowck of a main housewife. Since now you''re the An Family''s leader, why not let your aunt toe and help you? She is really familiar with all the chores in the house, she will definitely help you tidy up the whole house so that you can focus on doing your stuff."

    They both stared at Zi Ran when she finished talking.

    An Zi Ranughed, he realised that the both of them won''t give up. He said "Uncle, Aunt, I know you guys are trying to help me, but I don''t want to trouble any of you guys. Anyways, this is An Family''s matters that we''re dealing with, I have the ability to deal with all these stuff. We don''t need an extra housewife, I still have three other aunts and a few maids to help out with that."

    An Chang De and his wife''s face turned fuming red, they were really angry.

    They realise how Zi Ran used ''An Family''s matters'' which emphasised that the both of them did not belong to the An Family.

    The thing that made Wu Zhi angry the most was that instead of herself, Zi Ran would rather let An Chang Fu''s other wives deal with the housekeeping? This is clearly Zi Ran trying to show how the both of them are not part of the An Family.

    Once again, Wu Zhi held back her urge to scold Zi Ran. Instead, she nced at him coldly and said "Seems like you really did grew up. When your dad died, you remarked yourself, you see yourself highly, you see yourself important, is that it?! You do not respect your elderly, me and your uncle anymore?"

    "Woah aunt, that''s too extreme. Of course I still respect you both? I still care about you both, you guys are my aunt and uncle, of course you guys should be respected!" An Zi Ran said whileughing.

    Listening to what Zi Ran said, Wu Zhi calmed herself down.

    "I still have to go back to the study room, if there''s nothing else you both want to talk about, then see ya" Zi Ran said.

    An Chang De shot out a phrase coldly "Let me remind you, do not be too harsh on others, or karma might hit you anytime soon."

    "Thank you for the concern, uncle" Zi Ran said whileughing.

    Zi Ran left the roomughing after finishing his sentence, leaving An Chang De and his wife looking miserable at the hallway. They both cursed at him once he got far away enough from them.

 Chapter 8

    <strong>Business Man''s Ranking</strong>

    After returning to the study room, An Zi Ran took his pen and started practising writing words. Mr Su told him that these words are challenging, if Zi Ran can write them well, he will have no problem writing other words.

    When Mr Su came in, he saw Zi Ran focusing on writing. There''s no trace of uneasiness or sadness on his face, it doesn''t look like he just had a quarrel with his uncle and aunt.

    Mr Su witnessed every change that had happened to Zi Ran, from the immature boy to the now responsible and mature man.

    To be honest, Mr Su did not expect that the death of Zi Ran''s father will change Zi Ran by this much. Maybe it''s just like how they say it, one will only ''be awake'' when someone leaves.

    Mr Su was really relieved. As he was the one who had taken care of Zi Ran for years, he knew Zi Ran''sziness and immaturity. If Zi Ran took over An Famiily¡¯s assets, it will surely fall in ruins. That why, Mr Su was really relieved when he saw how Zi Ran has changed these days.

    But as he remembers what happened in the corridor just now, he instantly got worried again, and frowned. That frown was so obvious that it''s impossible for Zi Ran to not realise.

    Finally, he stopped what he was doing, and looked up to face Mr Su.

    ''Mr Su, just spit it out'' Zi Ran said.

    Mr Su had been waiting for this moment, he said ''Zi Ran, I know that I''m nothing but just a servant, but sometimes there''s just something that I have to nag about. Today the act of pissing off your aunt and uncle in the corridor wasn''t smart at all.''

    Zi Ran had known Mr Su for a long time, he knew that Mr Su wasn''t someone who does not know what he''s talking about. So, he asked ''Why do you say so?''

    When Mr Su realised Zi Ran showed interest in what he was talking about, he felt really happy. If it were the old Zi Ran, he would''ve ignore him and told him to go away.

    ''Zi Ran, your uncle is someone with fame and power, if he really wants to go against An Family, An Yuan Ju¡¯s chief mayor would be standing on his side.'' Mr Su said.

    An Zi Ran was confused. Putting down the pen, he asked ''Even though uncle has fame and power, he is still just a schr, how much influence can a schr make? Why would the chief mayor be on his side?''

    Mr Su replied ''Zi Ran, our country is a country that prioritize education, that''s why lots of people study a lot to get fame and power. Compared to a business man, a schr''s ranking is actually higher, lots of people despise businessmen. Therefore, even though your uncle is just a schr with low-ie, he still has a higher ranking than businessmen.''

    Zi Ran did not expect that this is how this country, China works.

    Indeed, knowledge is really important, but the factor that has been pushing China''s economy is its business. Without these business, this country''s economy would have been way worse.

    Mr Su continued ''But the person that you have to be cautious about is not your uncle, but your aunt Wu Zhi.''

    ¡®Why?¡¯ Zi Ran asked.

    Mr Su said worriedly ''Wu Zhi¡¯s sister is the wife of someone really important in Yong Zhou district, if Wu Zhiined to her sister about this, I''m afraid that they will do something about it and go against us.''

    Wu Zhi''s sister is the wife to someone really powerful, if they really want to go against An Family, An Family will be in deep trouble.

    After a few moments of deep thoughts, Zi Ran said ''Mr Su, can you go help me find someone trustable and let that person spy on my uncle and his family? This is so that if they really want to go against us, we will be prepared as we''re one step ahead.''

    Mr Su wasn''t really happy with this idea, if people know Zi Ran was spying on his own uncle, it would be really bad for An Family''s reputation, but seeing how there''s no other way, he agreed with it. The next day, Mr Su did as he was told.

 Chapter 9

    <strong>Incident</strong>

    Three dayster.

    Su Zi rushed into the study room just when Zi Ran finished going through the ount books.

    Su Zi is Mr Su''s son. Being 22 years old, he''s 6 years older than Zi Ran. Usually, men at this age are all married, but Su Zi is still single.

    An Zi Ran did not ask why is he single, as this is someone else''s problem, not his. Furthermore, he''s not interested.

    ''What happened? Why are you so nervous?'' Zi ran asked.

    Su Zi nced up, looking face to face with Zi Ran. Even though days had passed, Su Zi still can''t get used to Zi Ran''s changes, the change from the immature boy to this responsible man.

    Su Zi shook away that thought and replied ''It¡¯s the four managers, they''re waiting for you at the corridor. They said something was happening, and that only you can decide what to do next.''

    The four managers were the managers for An Family¡¯s business¡¯ shop. Usually, they will not visit the An Family''s house if nothing is wrong, except for the once in a six months report that they have to do, but this time, all four of the managers came together, there must really be some big trouble or issues going on.

    ''Quick, let''s go have a look.'' Zi Ran said and rushed out of the room.

    Hurriedly, Su Zi ran to catch up to Zi Ran.

    When Zi Ran reached the corridor, he saw the four managers talking to each other nervously, every single one of them had that nervous looking expression on their face. As they realised the appearance of Zi Ran, they stopped talking.

    The four managers already know Zi Ran''s changes, it''s not surprising as they work for the An Family, besides, Mr Su had already exined to them that Zi Ran is a changed man.

    ''Sir.'' One of the managers, Feng Zhang greeted as he sees Zi Ran.

    The other three then did the same, but it was a lot less sincerepared to how they use to greet An Chang Fu. One of the reasons is because he¡¯s young, and they other one is because Zi Ran had never managed An Family¡¯s business before, it is hard for the four managers to believe that their new boss is this inexperienced young boy.

    Zi Ran sat on one of the seats, nced at all of them, and asked ''What''s happening? Give me a briefed exnation.''

    The four managers were shocked, they did not expect this maturity and demanding voice from Zi Ran, it felt just like as if they were talking to An Chang Fu.

    Feng Zhang had fear andplexity in his eyes, he felt like Zi Ran was a lot steadier than An Chang Fu. He then said ''Sir, this was what happened¡­''

    An Family is known as the richest family in An Yuan Ju, but the way An Chang Fu got his wealth was not something to be proud of. When he was young, he used somend to start this family business, as An Family got more sessful, he started using bad ways to take over most of An Yuan Ju''s farmer¡¯snd. He then rented it back to the farmer at a higher price with really high interest to earn money.

    The farmers lived a poor life but noneined. Every year, most of the crops nted were given to An Family as rental fees, what''s left weren''t even enough to feed themselves. Therefore, some of the farmers had no choice but to ''borrow¡¯ food from An Family.

    For borrowing food, An Chang Fu did not charge them with high interest, but as time passes, the interest plus the food loaned adds up to an enormous amount of debt that farmers can''t pay, therefore An Chang Fu confiscated some of theirnds.

    When An Chang Fu was alive, lots of peopleined about how An Chang Fu used inhumane ways to earn money, but theseints were covered up by An Chang Fu. Those days, An Chang Fu will always give the chief mayor some ''gift¡¯ as a bribe so that the government won''t do anything about it.

    Now, as the leader of An Family is dead, lots of peasants who lived a bad life rebelled and started a riot.

    These rebellions started on the day when An Chang Fu and his wife got buried. The four managers thought they could handle it as there were not as many rebellions at that time, but now, it got worse.

    <span>0 votes

 Chapter 10

    The Incident

    In the beginning, there were only two to three people who tried to stir up trouble in front of the food store. As there were only a small number of people, all Manager Feng did was shoo them away.

    A few dayster, the few who got shooed away came back again to stir up trouble, this time, they even tried to break into the food store to get the food, but of course, they did not seed.

    The smart Manager Feng predicted this, which was why he hired 5 strong dudes as guards to guard the shop. Therefore, the few that tried to break into the store were beaten up really badly by them.

    Being beaten up, the people who tried to steal food had no choice but to go home with despair and anger.

    Who knew, that small incidence was just a starter. Two dayster, this incident exploded. The 5 guards can easily handle up to 7 or 8 people, but now when there''s more than 20 of them? It was out of control. The people broke into the store and robbed food, they were ruthless, as if they''ve been starving for weeks. Very quickly, Feng manager''s store was ransacked, it was a mess.

    Manager Feng then found out that this happened to all three other managers too, their shops were invaded and robbed too. They realise things were getting out of control, which was why they came to have this meeting with Zi Ran.

    After listening, Zi Ran looked down and stayed silent.

    The four managers realise how Zi Ran reacted, and shook their head in disappointment. ''He''s still too young'' they thought.

    No matter how much Su Butlerpliment about how Zi Ran has changed, the four manager still did not have faith in him. After all, what can a 16 year old child do? To be a sessful businessman, lots of experiences are needed, which Zi Ran has none.

    "Out of the blue, why would the vigers stir up trouble? Or even invade our stores?"

    Right when the room was very quiet, Zi Ran''s voice expressed loudly, surprising the manages. The four managers turned around to face Zi Ran, they see his dark eyes staring back at them, they had no idea why, but those eyes seemed scary.

    Manager Feng replied "Youngster, we''ve also realised that this wouldn''t just happen out of the blue, that''s I''ve sent some men to investigate, but there were no clues at all. There were zero trace about who or what was behind this incident. Our best guess now is that, someone is purposely trying to stir up trouble for us, they''re trying to sabotage us."

    The four managers are all smart people. Earlier, they heard that An Chang De and his wife left the house angrily, judging from their personality, they could very possibly be behind all these.

    Furthermore, there''s another reason why they suspect An Chang De. An family is in charge of arge portion of An Yuan Ju''s food, about 80% of the food were supplied by the An Family. If An Family stopped supplying food to the vigers, they have to either travel really far to another town to get food, or starve to death.

    This was also why the vigers hated An Chang Fu, but didn''t raise up the problem. An Family basically controls An Yuan Ju''s food, they had been controlling the vigers'' live.

    An Zi Ran then said, "We need a solution to this problem, or else in the future more troubles will be caused. The four of you, you guys had been working for my dad for a long time, you guys should have more experience, do you have any ideas?"

    The four of them stared nkly at each other. If they had any ideas about solutions, they wouldn''t have came to find Zi Ran.

    The atmosphere became dense as no one was speaking. A whileter, another manager, Manager Liu said "Youngster, I think we can report this to the chief mayor. ording to thew of our country, robbing food and invading stores are serious crimes, they might even be sentenced to death."

    "This idea is indeed, considerable, but it''s a bit inappropriate." An Zi Ran said while tapping the table with his pudgy index finger.

    Manager Liu asked while being confused "May I question youngster, how is it inappropriate?"

    An Zi Ran replied calmly "If my uncle, An Chang De was the one behind all these, I''m pretty sure that he was already aware of the face that we will go to the chief mayor. I think he''d already approach the chief mayor, if we go to him, chief mayor might not be on our side, we probably won¡¯t get the result we wanted. To prevent this from happening, I think we have to be prepared first."

    Listening to his reply, the four managers were totally surprised.

    Being able to say something like that, it had shown that Zi Ran is not an amateur or a newbie, not anymore.

    <span>0 votes

 Chapter 11

    Promise

    The vigers who robbed the stores reappeared again two weekster.

    A group of them rushed into one of Manager Feng''s store. This time, they did notin or form a riot, they rushed in, took every food then can find, and left.

    As they get out of the store, a bunch of strong and big people immediately rushed out of nowhere, staring at the vigers fiercely.

    It was a trap.

    One of the vigers were scanning the whole area, trying to find an escape route, but there wasn''t any. The street was fully surrounded by the big dudes. The vigers could do nothing but to stay still and not move.

    When the previous incident happened, the vigers realised that the An Family did not report this to the mayor, and did not prepare any safety precaution to prevent another incident from happening. Therefore, the vigers decided to strike again, not knowing that they would end up in this situation.

    All the vigers seemed to have no weapons nor any fighting skills. If this turned out to be a fight between them and the strong fighters, they would definitely lose. The vigers were nervous and had no idea what to do, but they still held the food they stole from the store tightly.

    It was at this moment, a man walked out of the fully robbed store.

    He seems to be a man with a strong, noticeable presence. As soon as he walked out the store, people started looking at him, some were disgusted and mad when they saw An Family''s youngster, An Zi Ran.

    An Zi Ran stood on a tform, looking down at the vigers who all had fear in their face. Zi Ran had lost about 5 kg within this two weeks, but the results were still not obvious enough to be seen by outsiders.

    "Everyone! Don''t be afraid, An Family had used inhumane ways to get money and power, god will eventually bring them their karma one day, we''re just doing god''s job for him!" One of the vigers shouted.

    His words seemed to have special effects, they calmed the other vigers down. The once nervous vigers were now calm, their eyes were now filled with hatred.

    "Yeah! An Family members are all jerks, they should all be punished!" Shouted another viger.

    "Return us ournd that you took away!" Followed by another brave viger.

    ¡­¡­

    The vigers started to move around, scolding and cursing Zi Ran, some even tried to climb up the tform to pull Zi Ran down, but were quickly denied and blocked by the strong fighters.

    An Zi Ran scanned the whole area calmly. He let them shout and curse, he waited till they''re all exhausted before he started speaking. "ording to our country''sw", what you all did, robbing the shop, was a serious crime. You all might have to spend your next three to 5 years in jail if you guys are arrested. Think about your family, your wife and sons, how are they going to survive if you were to spend your next 3-5 years in jail?

    His voice was lour and clear, and really persuasive. The noisy street that was filled with noises of vigers shouting were now quiet. All of them calmed down after listening to Zi Ran speak.

    Even though the vigers were all just uneducated farmers, they still know the basicws of their country, that stealing and robbing is a serious crime. Once again, they got panic and nervous.

    "Do you know why did I not report the previous incident to the mayor? It was because I did not want your love ones to lose you. I know you guys are just loyal husbands and normal farmers, all you guys need are affordable, cheap food. Today, since you guys are all here, I will hereby announce that, An Family would not force you all to pay high taxes and rents like we did before. Also, you guys do not need to pay back the debts you owe An Family.

    It was dead silent.

    After Zi Ran finished talking, none of the vigers spoke.

    Momentster, a short guy shouted out loud, "Everyone, do not get fooled by this man! Think about it, think about how miserable our lives were just because of this man''s father. He can''t be trusted!"

    Another viger then shouted "Yea! It''s impossible that An Family will lower down the rent and tax, let alone allow us to not pay back the debts."

    "I once went to An Chang Fu to beg him for a cheaper rent, but all he did was to inform someone to kick me out of the house. You and him are father and sons, he''s a jerk, and so will you be!", followed by another viger.

    An Zi Ran spoke again, "you all can choose to not believe me, but I will use my actions to prove that my words are right. In the morning three dayster, meet me here, An Family will return you all your debt records."

    After finishing his speech, An ZI Ran left the ce without waiting for any replies, nor reaction.

 Chapter 12

    <strong>The Key and the Loan Report</strong>

    An Zi Ran returned to his house and rested at the study room. A whileter, Butler Su came in.

    As he enters the room, he realises the tension on Zi Ran''s face. He asked "Youngster, are you sure you want to do this?"

    Mr Su was told about what happened previously in the morning. Mr Su had been working for An Chang Fu for more than 20 years, he knows well how much debt all these vigers owe An Family. If all the debts were to be not collected, it''ll be a huge financial loss to An Family.

    "Mr Su, I''m very certain with my decision". Zi Ran said as he ced down the ount books he was holding.

    "But¡­ if your dad was still alive¡­ this would not be what he¡­" Mr Su murmured worriedly, he knew how important those debts were, those debts controlled the vigers, having them is one of the reasons why An Family is rich.

    Zi Ran held up his hand to stop Mr Su from finishing his statement. "Shh, I''ve already made up my mind", he said.

    Zi Ran is from the 21<sup>st</sup> century, he knows well that, they don''t have to hurt or cause harm to the vigers in order to earn money, there are other ways too. Now, since he''s the leader of An Family, it''s not needed for them to follow his dad''s footstep, earning money the bad way.

    He also thought that, An Chang Fu should be happy that he died fast. Seeing how the country is now enforcing more and morews, Chang Fu''s harsh way of earning money would definitely be illegal.

    "Mr Su, get me all the loan reports, I want to do some calctions. Also, please tell Su Zi toe over too" Zi Ran ordered as he tidied his desk.

    Realising his determination, Mr Su obeyed what Zi Ran said. Deep down, Mr Su is actually relieved by Zi Ran''s decision. All this while working with his dad, he was actually opposing Chang Fu''s harsh way of earning money, he tried convincing Chang Fu that it was bad but all he got back was warning that he''ll be fired if he tries convincing him again.

    Mr Su carried the whole box of loan reports to Zi Ran''s study room.

    Mr Su then said "Youngster, your dad was the only one who has the key to open this box, even I have no idea where does he keep the key."

    As soon as he finished saying it, he saw a key in Zi Ran''s hand as he glimpsed over.

    The other study room, Chang Fu''s, was a ce that no one was allowed to enter. It''s easy to guess that all the important stuff are being kept there. It''s easy for Zi Ran to figure out where the key is.

    Zi Ran opened the box using the key. Inside are stashes of loan reports, there are tonnes of them. Just like what Mr Su said, if all these loans were to be not collected, it''ll be a really huge loss financially.

    "Divide them into two piles, one being money loan, and one being food, and also, I need¡­" An Zi Ran ordered as he take the reports out of the box.

    Mr Su and his son, Su Zi, quickly got to work.

    Because of the amount of reports there are, Chang Fu didn''t border arranging them properly. It took them more than 2 hours to divide them into different piles. While doing this, Zi Ran also had the opportunity to roughly go through every report.

    After a while, Manager Feng''s underlings came to report to them about what happened.

    This morning after Zi Ran left the food store, the vigers left too.

    Although more than half of the vigers did not believe his words, they didn''t dare to do anything, they''re just some defenceless citizenspared to the strong fighters that were around.

    Manager Feng''s underlings trailed one of the vigers that was causing a lot of trouble, and they trailed it back to An Chang De, he was the one behind all this.

    An Chang De''s n was to cause chaos and troubles, he did not expect Zi Ran to handle it this well. Well, three days, Chang De wanted to see if Zi Ran is going to really give the loan reports back to the vigers, he wanted to know if he''s that generous.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 Frightened into ce

    "Zi Ran, Fourth Auntie heard that you''re nning on returning all the loan receipts to the farmers. Is this true?" Within three days, An Changfu''s three wives rushed over immediately when they heard the news. The one who spoke first was Wang Qinn, who had no children and could only count on appeasing An Ziran to maintain her position in the An family at all.

    Hearing the news shocked her beyond all belief. While she didn''t know the exact sum of the receipts, she knew that they amounted to a huge sum. If they gave it all to Anyuan county''s farmers, it would be a huge loss. Quite a bit of the An family''s ie was from the profit that farmers turned.

    Fang Junping and Zheng Bi followed her into the study. Both of them looked uneasy. As the concubines of the An family, they knew how much the old man had valued those receipts when he was still alive.

    Now An Ziran wanted to give all the loan receipts to the farmers as if he thought the An family was some kind of charity? Crazy talk, through and through!

    An Ziran nced at them coolly. His eyes swept over them, absorbing every detail of their expressions. Even if they didn''t speak, he could read their thoughts. Lowering his gaze, he spoke, his voice without even a tremor of emotion. "Has this family bewless with my father''s death?"

    The three of them stood there, stunned, for a long moment before realizing what he meant.

    When An Changfu was alive, the concubines were not allowed to inquire after anything rted to business. Even slips of the tongue were not permitted. Failure to observe this rule would result in punishment. And then, of course, there was the other rule about the study.

    The study was also the room for ounts. An Changfu took this very seriously, and included it as part of the the An family''s family rulers. Aside from the principal wife Liu Meixiang and Housekeeper Su, no one else was allowed to enter the study unless the head of the family expressly allowed it. Now they had vited two rules in a row. If An Changfu was alive, they''d suffer a harsh lecture at best, a beating at worst.

    The three of them were frightened into silence.

    Wang Qinn considered speaking out, but said nothing. Angering An Ziran wasn''t a smart move.

    But Fang Junping wasn''t nearly as smart as Wang Qinn. An Changfu often neglected her, a fact that was onlypounded by her already problematic personality¨Ca cold, tactless face, that expressed all of her discontent. Her first reaction was to mouth off at him.

    "An Ziran, don''t think that just because your father is dead, you can be so rude. We''re at least your elders!"

    "Elders?" The brush in An Ziran''s hand didn''t even pause. He raised his gaze to them ever slightly. "So elders can disregard the An family rules? Elders can y on being elders to get their way? What''s the point of family rules, then? Without rules, a household will fall apart. You should understand that. Father may be dead, but I''m not. If your life is feeling too uneventful and you want some thrills, I can help you find a dwelling somewhere outside. You can move there, and even take your daughter there¨Cif that''s what you wish!"

    Fang Junping''s expression soured. She thundered, "You wouldn''t dare!"

    That would be imprisonment under another name. Isted from the An family, she''d have little hope for the rest of her life. Even Qiaoe might be dragged down as well.

    "Wouldn''t dare? I''m the head of this family. Why would I not dare?" An Ziran said calmly. "Don''t forget, Second Auntie. Qiaoe isn''t married yet. If you don''t want to ruin her name and her prospects of marriage, you''d better obey the rules of this family."

    Fang Junping''s eyes went wide. How dare he use Qiaoe to threaten her? An Qiaoe was her weakness. She had been nning to have her daughter marry well; if she ruined her own daughter''s life, she would spend the rest of her own in regret. Thinking about this killed all rebellious thoughts she had been having, and she gave up in that moment.

    Zhengbi, who had been thinking on her own ount, gave it a rest as well. An Ziran was obviously using Fang Junping to threaten her and Wang Qinn as well, giving them an example of what he could do. If she didn''t y by his rules, she wouldn''t be able to survive in this family. This An Ziran was decisive,pletely different from the good-for-nothing fatso he used to be.

    The three of them left the study emptyhanded¨Cwithout the response they wanted, and frustrated on top of that.

    Wang Qinn had a feeling that An Ziran wouldn''t be as easy to manage as he was before. Seems like she couldn''t rely on her old methods anymore.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter Fourteen The Show''s End

    Everyone waited nervously as the allotted time of three days passed.

    To determine whether An Ziran was telling the truth or not, many sharecroppers and curiousmonfolk rushed to Shopkeeper Feng''s grain store to wait. Even before the time hade, the streets were crowded with bustling people.

    Chitchat spread among the crowd. Most didn''t believe that the An family would be so generous.

    The rabble rousers who had started the whole thing that day were present as well.

    As the day went on, no movement urred in the store. The sun was almost at its peak as the people An Changde had hired to spread rumors started to do their job.

    Waiting beneath a zing sun, themonfolk started to shuffle their feet in discontent as they began to suspect An Ziran had been lying. Some of them even seemed inclined to riot. The rabble rousers began to approach the grain store, seemingly prepared to seize food from them yet again.

    This is when the doors swung open.

    Since the incident, they had remained closed for three days without even cracking open. Needless to say, no business had been carried out. Not that it mattered; it wasn''t like the An family owned only one such store.

    The store was empty. All that remained were a few neatly arranged chairs and tables and a big chest on the floor. In the middle stood the current head of the family An Ziran. He looked even skinnier than he had three days ago, his figure even more striking than before. In his bright blue robes he looked just like a handsome young prince. Of course, no one was in the mood to admire him.

    Seeing that he had actually shown up, themon people immediately rushed close, only to be held back by the An family''s servants.

    Shopkeeper Feng took a stand outside. "Everyone, please stay calm and patient for just a moment. If you want your loan receipts, you''ll have to stand in line quietly. No chattering or rabble-rousing. Just listen for your name ande up one by one to im your receipt."<table><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>

    After he had spoken, the people quieted down.

    Shopkeeper Feng nodded his head approvingly before returning inside once more to An Ziran''s side. "Young sir, there should be no more issues now."

    "Then let''s begin," said An Ziran calmly.

    Suzi, who had been standing next to the chest, opened it immediately. From within he produced a pile of loan receipts.The people outside waited, necks craned in anticipation. Even though people from the An family were present and they still hadn''t received their loan receipts in the moment, they had a hard time believing that there was even a slight possibility of it happening. The whole thing felt like a dream.

    Anyuan County may have been small, but its poption was sizeable. Because of this, a huge number of farmers owed the Ans money. In an attempt to finish before sunset, An Ziran had his servants put four tables in the grain store and arranged for four different shopkeepers to distribute receipts and keep the line moving.

    One name after another was called. When they received that familiar loan receipt, many of them began to sob. These were the loan receipts that had tortured them for years. Most of them thought that there was no chance they would see them again.

    Seeing that any chance for change had passed them by, the people sent by An Changde left the scene quickly.

    Just as they left the crowd, they were immediately seized and thrown into an alleyway nearby. Everyone else at the scene was too immersed in excitement and joy to notice what was going on outside.

    More and more people were receiving their loan receipts, but a few of them were beginning to feel their hands grow sticky with sweat. Watching others receive them yet still emptyhanded themselves, they couldn''t help but begin to feel uneasy.

    Time went by quickly. The sun sunk beneath the horizon.

    Only a small pile of loan receipts remained in the chest, yet quite a few people were still gathered outside, waiting.

    Suzi passed the remaining ones to An Ziran, who stood up slowly and paced over to the front steps. He stopped there, his calm eyes sweeping over the ten-odd nervous faces below. "Know why I left you all forst?"

    The ones who hadn''t received their receipts lowered their heads in shame. They were the rioters who had robbed the An family''s grain store twice. When they looked around and saw who remained in the crowd earlier, they had already begun to feel uneasy.

    A rough-looking, dark-skinned farmer ground his teeth together before walking up to An Ziran and raising his voice. "I''m sorry, young sir. We already know that we were manipted by some unworthy bastards behind the scenes. We caused a big loss to the An family''s grain store. It''s our fault. Please forgive us. We promise to never repeat our mistake."

    The farmer''s surname was Liu. He had a family of six, including his elderly mother, so he often borrowed grain from the An family. By now he already owed them six cups of rice. This might not seem like a lot to some and was only the weight of a small child, his family might not be able to return that loan for a lifetime. This was why he was moved to steal from the An family''s grain storage.

    As soon as he apologized, everyone else in the group did as well, their voices joined to promise that they would never do something like this again. Their attitudes seemed quite genuine.

    Would An Ziran give the loan receipts to them just like that? Of course not!

    Those who made mistakes should have to bear some burden of responsibility. If he just let it go, there would be more people in the future looking to exploit his kindness. Humans are difficult creatures to predict. Just like earlier today, in the morning¨Cthe impatient people gathered here had begun to scold the An family when they saw that they might not receive their receipts. It was hard for An Ziran to trust that they wouldn''t act out in the future. For this reason, he had to at least teach them a lesson.

    "I can give you the loan receipts. But for all the troubles and losses you''ve caused this family, I won''t give you the whole receipt. I will keep a third of the amount of money and food that you owe us, and you will have to return this debt on your own power. If you have no qualms with this, go to Shopkeeper Feng for your revised loan receipt. If you do, you''re more than wee to turn away and leave right now."

    Each and every word came out of An Ziran''s mouth with exacting rity.

    After seeing the joy all those people had experienced when receiving their loan receipts, the people still present couldn''t help but be disappointed that they still had a third of their original debt hanging over their heads. Their spirits falling into the depths of a ravine was extremely bitter to the taste, especially with theparison of rising hope they had been given beforehand. They could only rue the day they listened to those rabble rousers. If they hadn''t acted on it, they wouldn''t owe the An family a third of their food and money.

    The young master had spoken loud and clear. There was nothing to resist¨Cwhat use would it be? No one''s heart was still in rebellion. They could only me themselves for their indecisiveness, letting themselves be swayed so easily. In the end, they still had to return for a new loan receipt.

    Everyone was silent when An Ziran finished speaking.

    An Changfu had been an unforgiving master. He took seventy percent of the sharecroppers'' profits, forcing them to work for more profit than they could actually hope to keep, so that they often went hungry. But mostndlords in this area and this dynasty wouldn''t take less than five shares of profits. Hearing this news stunned everyone.

    "Is¡­is this true?" One of the sharecroppers said, barely managing to gulp down his surprise.

    The corner of An Ziran''s lips rose ever so slightly. "Of course. An Ziran would never make a promise he couldn''t keep!"

    Some of them began to stumble home immediately. They had to tell their families the good news. Others simply sat on the ground and began to sob. Finally, the heavens were righting their wrongs.

    It didn''t take long for An Changde to catch wind of the whole thing, and only put a dark look on his face.

 Chapter 15

    IMPORTANT Trantor''s Note:

    Hello, everyone. This is my first trantion project ever. I have absolutely zilch experience in tranting C-novels, so please keep your expectations low. I applied liberal use of the creative license to make the grammar flow better in English, so while I might be missing a word or two here and there from the original text, the general contents are still the same and should not affect the understanding of this story.

    Also, this is just something I picked up on the spur of the moment for fun. I cannot promise that I will persist until the end of the novel, and I don''t have a set updating schedule, but I will do my best to trante as many chapters as possible for you to enjoy.

    Another reason that I might not trante the novel in full is because on the original site, I noticed theter chapters are all marked VIP, thus I am unable to ess them freely. I''m guessing I''ll have to create an ount or something to read those chapters, but I haven''t looked too deeply into it yet. If anyone knows how to ess the VIP chapters please give me detailed instructions. I MTL, so trying to navigate a Chinese site is hard. ORZ []

    Also, please excuse me if I mess up the tenses often, because Chinese doesn''t differentiate between past and present tense, although I''m trying to keep everything consistently in the past tense. Just correct me if you notice a mistake I missed.<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 15</strong>

    "Annoying!"

    With a wave of his hand, An Chang De sent the tea set on the table crashing to the ground. He was so angry that he became short of breath, his face flushed red, and his chest swelled violently. Just thinking of how An Zi Ran resolved the crisis, he beat the table in frustration.

    <em>Bang bang. </em>The loud sound shocked both the wife and the concubine. When they entered, shards of porcin and spilt tea could be seen all over the floor.

    Wu Zhi liked this tea set. Immediately she scolded, "An Chang De, you''re dead. No matter how angry you are you can''t take it out on the tea set. Do you know how expensive this tea set is?"

    An Chang De immediately simmered down. He grew awkward. Due to his moment of anger he forgot that this tea set was his wife''s favorite. Normally, they were unwilling to even use this tea set. If it wasn''t to show off to visiting guests so that they would not be looked down upon (for being cheap), she would not be willing to bring out this tea set.

    <span>[T/N: Is Chinese text always this repetitive? Enough about the tea set. It''s expensive. I get it. This repetition is hard on a first time trantor, you know? And this repetition of facts continues throughout¡­ T^T]

    Wu Zhi saw that he was contrite, so she sighed once, took a seat and said, "Speak, what happened to make you so angry?"

    She knew her husband would not get angry for no reason. Something big must have happened. Her tea set cannot be sacrifice in vain.

    "Of course it''s because of that damn child of Chang Fu''s," An Chang De cursed. He looked over and saw Wu Zhi giving him a meaningful look. Then he noticed Zhang Wan Qin was standing just outside the room. She was someone who''s quiet and knew her ce, so other people often ignored her. What was said next could not be known to others, so he said, "Wan Qin, go see if Ming Ruipleted the task for today. If not, go supervise him."

    Zhang Wan Qin was quiet, but she wasn''t stupid. Hearing him say that, she knew that whatever he wanted to say he didn''t want her to know. She didn''t say much, only obediently replying, "Yes, husband."

    Then she left.

    Wu Zhi watched her leave and gave a coldugh. Even though she didn''t like Zhang Wan Qin there''s not much she could do, because An Chang De liked her (Zhang Wan Qin) very much. In addition to having a soft character, she satisfied his vanity. Also, the second son, An Ming Rui, at the age of fifteen, was already a schr. He failed the imperial exams, but he was only neen years old, he still had plenty of opportunities.

    In contrast, her son, An Yao Zong, was a helpless fool. He was like the previous An Zi Ran, only knowing how to eat, drink, and y, with no interest in studying. Wu Zhi has always been angry. But hitting or scolding was useless and she was reluctant to fight her son. Hitting him would only make her feel miserable. If it wasn''t like this (because of her son), that mother and son pair (Zhang Wan Qin and An Ming Rui) would not be able to linger in front of her. But just wait. She wasn''t going to let that pair climb over her head.

    "What did An Zi Ran do to make you this angry?"

    As a woman, it was not appropriate for Wu Zhi to show her face in public, so she did not know that An Chang De went to see the county magistrate.

    An Chang De immediately told her the ins and outs of what happened. Originally, he wanted to wait until his n seeded before telling her, so as to make her happy, but he did not expect to fail. An Zhi Ran, that pest, he was actually willing to part with those loans. It was absolutely unexpected.

    Wu Zhi stood up with a look of disbelief. "What did you say? That brat nephew really gave up such arge sum of money? Not only that, he lowered the tenants'' rent from seventy percent to forty percent? Is this news for real?"

    Even she did not believe that An Zi Ran would be so generous. The first thing that came to mind was that An Chang De was deceived.

    "How could this news be false? Everyone is talking about this matter. They also said that An Zi Ran was a living Buddha,pletely forgetting how Chang Fu was exploiting them when he lived!" Just speaking of this made An Chang De angry. The An family''s reputation has be good, now it would be even harder for him to take over.

    "When did that bastard be so smart? How could he be willing?"

    Wu Zhi began to feel anxious. If she let An Zi Ran give away the family assets like that, even if they obtain the An family* it would just be an empty shell. What would be the point then? A bunch of shambles¡­ they may lose money instead.

    "Not good, not good. We must think of a way to obtain the An family* as soon as possible so that I can rest assured."

    <span>[*T/N: They speak of wanting to obtain °²¼Ò <em>an jia</em>, which trantes directly as "An family." I''m assuming this epasses the family estate and mary assets, but it''s too long of a phrase so I''m just sticking to "An family."]

    "My wife, do you have any ideas?" An Chang De knew that they could only count on Wu Zhi''s maternal family now. The county magistrate promised to help himst time, but if An Zi Ran used his father''s contacts, then the county magistrate might not help him if he did not have someone more influential to back him.

    "Just you wait. I won''t let that bastard have it good." Wu Zhi said with a calctive expression.

    An Chang De felt relieved. With the help of his wife''s family, that An Zi Ran is sure to get it now.

 Chapter 16

    T/N: I wanted to get this chapter up earlier, but some things came up. In exchange for the longer wait, here''s a double chapter post. Enjoy! <span>£Ï(¨R¨Œ¨Q)£Ï<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 16 - Discount</strong>

    After that day, things settled down, and peace returned to the An family.

    Walking through the streets, one can hear the people praising An Zi Ran for being righteous and good. People were calling him a living Buddha.

    As Wu Zhi said, these simple-minded people of An Yuan County have forgotten how An Chang Fu used to exploit them, how they didn''t have enough food, and how their families starved. Fact is, as long as these people have food they can easily let bygones be bygones. They''re notplex people and have a one-track mind, otherwise, how can An Chang De rile them up so easily.

    In order to better the reputation of the An family, An Zi Ran also reduced the price of rice.

    Originally, the price for rice that the An family set was higher than other rice shops. With a stroke of his pen, he cut the price in half, and now it is much lower than other ces.

    But this price isn''t set indefinitely. Only for five days will the price for rice be this low when buying from the An family. After five days, the price will be raised again - not back to the original pricing though. It will be the same as other rice shops.

    As soon as the news was released, everyone in An Yuan Country flocked madly to the rice shops.

    After confirming that the price is really lower than other rice shops, there was immediately a panicked frenzy of rice buying. There were crowds of people in front of the An family rice shops everyday. Those who did not have money to purchase rice rushed to borrow money. Even people in the next County over rushed over to buy rice.

    For five days in a row, the atmosphere in An Yuan County was even more festive than during the Chinese New Year. There were smiles everywhere. For those who could not borrow the money to buy rice, the An family rice shops wrote up credit ounts for those buyers and promised not to charge interest.

    The better off the An family was, the expressions on An Chang De and his wife''s faces grew darker and darker.

    To them, the behavior of An Zi Ran was no different than dissolving the An family assets. If they continued to let him go on like this the An family will be nothing but an empty shell. But even if they are impatient to swallow the assets*, wanting to take down the An family now is no longer an easy task.

    <span>[*T/N: The original text said ²»¹ýÐÄ¼±³Ô²»ÁËÈÈ¶¹¸¯ which lit. means something like "even impatient, can''t eat hot tofu." I have no idea what "hot tofu" means, maybe it''s ng for something, but I thought "asset" would be an apt substitution here, considering the context. Correct me if I''m wrong.

    <span>Also, this is different from ³Ô¶¹¸¯ "eat tofu" which is euphemism for "to tease, to flirt, or to take sexual advantage of someone (as in to grope a suggestive ce usu. the boob or butt)." I have a feeling this will be a thing when the ML makes an appearance though~]

    Regarding An Zhi Ran''s decisions, which were negatively impacting the An family''s profits, the three concubines were dissatisfied. But after what happened before, they didn''t dare go to the study to cause a ruckus again. Even the scheming Wang Qing Lan quietly backed down, knowing her ce.

    An Zi Ran paid them no mind. It was rare to have leisure time. He finally managed to lose weight with all his heart and soul. It''s been a month since he''s be An Zi Ran. In this month, he used his weight lost regime to lose thirteen pounds*.

    <span>[*T/N: Text says Ê®¶þ½ï "12 catty," which I estimated to be thirteen pounds. Please correct me if I''m wrong.]

    This rate of weight lost must be a cause for a sensation in the twenty-first century. Losing the most weight in the shortest amount of time was what women dreamed of. However, he did not meet his requirements. With his current age and height, his ideal weight should be close to one hundred and twenty-one pounds*, so he would lose another thirty-seven pounds*.

    <span>[*T/N: Ò»°ÙÒ»Ê®½ï "110 catty" and ÈýÊ®ËÄ½ï "34 catty." Is it just me or do these numbers look a little disturbing? I feel like a healthy 16-year-old boy should be heavier, unless our MC is on the shorter end.]

    When thinking of this faraway goal, An Zi Ran''s heart felt a little tangled.

    The days of weight loss seemed to pass by slowly. He counted the time, waiting to look at himself in the mirror again. And thus, one month passed by.

    In that month he desperately lost weight and finally lost twenty-two pounds*. He broke throughst month''s figure, but he was still fifteen pounds* from the goal.

    <span>[*T/N: "20 catty" and "14 catty"]

    The person reflected in the mirror was no longer fat, but his face was still round with meat. He did not look like how he had imagined. He still had some baby fat, which was an indication of his youth. Although it made him cute, it was not what he wanted.

    Chun Lan walked in with hot water and saw this scene. Her pretty face revealed a smile. She thought the young master after his change was an iron-faced mask with little expressions and a cold personality, but after two months of interactions she discovered that he sometimes revealed his teenager side, which was adorable.

    For example, scowling at himself in the mirror with those chubby cheeks, it was really cute. Chun Lan was not afraid of her young master anymore. She even joked with him on asion and she has never seen him get angry once.

    "Young Master, here is the hot water. Is there anything else you need?" Chun Lan ced down the hot water.

    An Zi Ran stopped looking in the mirror and turned around. "There''s nothing else. You''re dismissed."

    "Yes, Young Master." Chun Lan lowered her eyes and walked out. As soon as she was out of sight she started running. She wanted to go tell Qiu Lan about the adorable scene she witnessed.

    After washing up, An Zi Ran made his way over to the dining hall. Along the way, he encountered Steward Su who was rushing over. Seeing that harried look on Steward Su''s face, An Zi Ran knew he would not be eating breakfast. Ah well, he was trying to lose weight anyways¡­

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 ¨C An Zi Ran Makes A Move

    ¡°Young master, there¡¯s signs of (suspicious) activity on Second Master¡¯s* side.¡±

    [*T/N: An Chang De]

    Just as An Zi Ran entered the study, he heard Steward Su speaking slowly in a lowered voice. With his eyes he indicated for him to close the door. Steward Su immediately obeyed and then returned to An Zi Ran¡¯s side.

    After the incident with the stolen rice, An Zi Ran sent people to spy on An Chang De¡¯s every movement. Everything that he did during the day was written down and then presented to An Zi Ran* on his desk. This was called preventive measures. An Chang De and his wife were the type of people that made one want to take precautions!

    [*T/N: I substituted pronouns from the original text for names to make things more understandable.]

    Sure enough, his decision was not wrong.

    After a month, An Chang De and his wife were starting to make small movements.

    This time, the person that came on stage was Wu Zhi¡¯s older sister, Wu Yun, and her pillow talk. Yong Zhou¡¯s Prefectural Magistrate Jiang* was not a good official. He was a greedy person, who held a sinecure, and used his authority tomit bad deeds. He was aplete viin and also easily swayed. To put it inly, in his attempts to kiss up to those in power, he was often instigated by Wu Yun to do this and that.

    [*T/N: Yong Zhou is the prefecture that Wu Yun lives in.]

    Wu Yun disclosed the situation of the An family to Magistrate Jiang. As thendowner of An Yuan County, An Zi Ran lost a lot of money in the past two months, but An Chang Fu had already umted a certain wealth before his death. He returned the loans and reduced the price of rice, but the An family is still thergestndowner in An Yuan County.

    When An Chang Fu died, the An Zi Ran that was left behind was still young. Hecked drive. Although some time ago he settled the case of people stealing rice from his shops, most people won¡¯t view him in a new light simply because of this matter. In the eyes of An Chang De, his wife, and a lot of other people, he was still a sixteen-year-old child.

    Wu Yun¡¯s understanding of the An family all came from her little sister, Wu Zhi. So during pillow talks, she kept instigating Jiang Zhong Ting* to take advantage of the An family. Jiang Zhong Ting, as a moneygrubber that wascking in strength, at this moment his heart wavered in greed.

    [*T/N: Full name of Prefectural Magistrate Jiang.]

    The status of businessmen in the Da Ya Dynasty* was low.

    [*T/N: ´óÑÇÍõ³¯ da ya wang chao. Literally ¡°Great Asian Dynasty.¡± It¡¯s the name of the empire/country. Often shortened to ´óÑÇ da ya]

    But now is the era of feudalism. Thendlord is the essential point of many counties. Even for a smallndlord, the family must have umted a lot of money, not to mention the An family was a bigndlord.

    With almost no consideration, Jiang Zhong Ting agreed with his concubine, Wu Yun¡¯s proposal. And so, joining hands with County Magistrate Zhang of An Yuan County, they nned to take over the An family in the near future.

    The Da Ya Dynasty was stricter towards businessmen. Once a businessman breaks thew, it would be almost impossible to turn one¡¯s fortune back around.

    After discussion, they decided to strike from this aspect, wanting to make it impossible for the An family to recover their fortunes. Furthermore, in order towfully take over the An family assets, the best way was to make him*mit a crime.

    [*T/N: I¡¯m guessing they mean An Zi Ran.]

    Reading (the report) up to here, An Zi Ran could not contain the sh of surprise in his eyes.

    He was not surprised by the behavior of An Chang De and his wife. He has already seen through them. Even if they did something, he was not surprised at all. He was surprised by the details of this information. This person even knew that they (An Chang De and his wife) were secretly conspiring with the Prefectural Magistrate of Yong Zhou. This person was definitely talented.

    ¡°Young Master?¡± Seeing that his master was quiet, Steward Su felt a little worried.

    He always thought that no matter how outrageous the Second Master was he should still have a little conscience. To think that in order to seize the assets of the An family, he would even cooperate with outsiders to frame his own nephew. And he dared to call himself a schr with benevolence and morality? What shit!

    His poor young master. The lord and madam died two months ago. Not only was there no one to support him, even his rtives were nning to take advantage of the An family. He¡¯s so pitiful.

    An Zi Ran closed the report and said calmly, ¡°Continue to have people spy on them and see what they are preparing to do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Young Master, shouldn¡¯t we make some preparations first?¡± Steward Su couldn¡¯t help but frown. When it came time to react, he was afraid that they would be toote. Once thrown into prison, it would be difficult toe out again.

    ¡°Prepare? How? If the government wants to target us, no matter how much we prepare, they will still find reasons. We can only wait and y it by the ear. Otherwise, we must find a supporter for the An family, one that even the Prefecture Magistrate of Yong Zhou will fear. But that is easier said than done!¡± This was An Zi Ran¡¯s calm analysis.

    After all, An Yuan County is but a small county. Even if An Chang Fu had a lot of contacts when he was alive, their position was certainly not much higher than a county magistrate. If they knew that the Prefectural Magistrate of Yong Zhou wanted to target the An family, a lot of them would distance themselves from the An family. Forget helping, it would already be good enough if they did not throw stones into the well*.

    [*T/N: Lit. ¡°To throw stones at somebody who fell down a well.¡± Idiom for kicking a person who is down.]

    ¡°So we can only be sitting ducks?¡± Steward Su sighed.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± An Zi Ran said. ¡°What they want is our property. So before they make a move, I n to transfer a portion of our assets. Where there¡¯s life there¡¯s hope.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Steward Su wanted to say more, but An Zi Ran stopped him.

    ¡°Steward, this is the best method for the An family. Common people cannot fight against government officials. You should understand this truth better than I. Also, I don¡¯t intend to sit still. If An Chang De is going to be heartless, then he can¡¯t me me for being unjust!¡±

    Steward Su was tongue-tied as he looked at this youth who held a steady gaze in his eyes. The average person would have been anxiously turning in circles, but he did not show the slightest panic. From the beginning, he presented an unwavering stature. Compared to the master when he was alive, the young master was even more remarkable.

    He suddenly realized that his young master is really grown up!

 Chapter 18

    <strong>Chapter 18 - Little Bun</strong>

    An Zi Ran wasn''t just talk. Not even two dayster he started to take action.

    He had already looked over all the ounts that were in a poor state. An Chang Fu''s favorite thing before his death was shining white money*. He charged the tenant farmers high rent, earning a lot of money every year. After taking out a portion of the money to buy presents for his elders and superiors, the rest were stored in the family vaults. Over the years, he umted a lot of wealth.

    <span>[*T/N: Probably in reference to the silver pieces that were used as money.]

    After the death of An Chang Fu and his wife, the only one who knew of this matter was Steward Su. Even An Chang De was unaware that his little brother had a treasury, otherwise he definitely would''ve bribed someone in the An family to investigate.

    Although the money in the treasury was gained through exploitation of themon people, it now served as a solution for the An family''s current predicament. This liquid asset was convenient for transferring and there was no need to purposely go out and exchange for money.

    But the problem was how to transfer this vault of money!

    God forbid, if An Chang De found out about this, then his main wife, Wu Zhi, would also know, and then they would tell the Prefectural Magistrate of Yong Zhou. When that happens An Zi Ran would be hard press to hold onto this wealth.

    For this matter, An Zi Ran stayed up all night.

    The next morning, he appeared at the dining table sporting a pair of panda eyes. For breakfast there was congee, buns, and a few slices of pancakes. It was simple and not extravagant. He''d gotten used to this type of breakfast over the past two months, unlike before where he just drank a cup of coffee for breakfast.

    After breakfast, he went to the study as usual, which was located at the corner of the hallway. Because he was so absorbed in thinking about how the An family will develop in the future, he almost bumped into a maid. The maid was shocked, and unable to react in time, she fell onto her butt.

    "Are you okay?"

    Only after hearing that light voice of An Zi Ran''s did shee back to her senses.

    It was then that she realized that the youth standing before her was the young master. Suddenly remembering her purpose foring over, she hurriedly said, "Young Master, quickly go see the Second Young Master, he is not good."

    An Zi Ran finally recognized who the maid in front of him was, and he also recalled his three-months-old younger brother. Because problems kept cropping up one after the other, he only went once to see his little brother. Therefore he was unable to immediately identify Yue Ju, one of the maids that took care of him.

    The two rushed over to Maple Court. The wet nurse was looking after An Zi Ming.

    On their way over, An Zi Ran heard from Yue Ju that his brother suddenly had a fever this morning. Although the temperature was not very high, for a baby who was only three months old, if not careful, it could endanger his life.

    The wet nurse did not dare dy, she immediately sent another maid, Cai Ju, to go find a doctor, and then sent Yue Ju to notify him.

    An Zi Ran walked over to the cradle and looked down at the little bun, whose face was red (with fever). This little bun was his little brother. His heart couldn''t help but stir. In the previous world, forget a little brother, he didn''t even have parents.

    As if feeling a gaze on him, the drowsy little bun opened his eyes slowly, revealing two grape-like eyes. He looked at An Zi Ran, lifted his hands as if to beckon to him, and suddenly revealed a happy smile.

    <span>[T/N: I have no idea what "grape-like eyes" mean. If there''s a special meaning then please enlighten me in thements.]

    An Zi Ran was stumped for words.

    The wet nurse said in a timely manner, "Second Young Master is so smart. He must''ve known it was Young Master. Just now, no matter how this lowly servant tried to coax him, he would not wake, but as soon as you came, he opened his eyes."

    As if demons and gods were at work*, An Zi Ran took hold of that small hand. That tiny thing moved even more joyfully. What a strange thing it was, this thing called blood (rtions).

    <span>[*T/N: Idiom for a curious coincidence.]

    The doctor came quickly. The little bun was already worn out from his ying and had fallen asleep.

    After checking the baby over, the doctor said that it was not serious. It was only a slight low-grade fever. He wrote up a prescription, instructed them on what to pay attention to, and then left.

    An Zi Ran did not stay too long, but in the afternoon he came again. The little bun was awake, having recovered quickly. By the afternoon, there was no more fever. His eyes were particrly spirited, and his small mouth opened happily. It wasn''t until Steward Su came to get him, did An Zi Ran realized two hours had passed. To him, it felt like he had only been sitting for a while.

    Steward Su entered Maple Court and saw the smile on the young master''s face dwindle. This is the first time in two months that he has seen the young master smile. He was originally hesitant, but then firmed his resolve. He decided to tell the young master about the incident and let him decide for himself.

    "Steward, is there something the matter?"

    An Zi Ran saw him standing at the doorway withouting in and gave him a puzzled look.

    Steward Su came forward and said in a low voice, "Young Master, I have something very important to tell you."

    An Zi Ran arched his eyebrow in surprised. To the wet nurse and the two maids he said, "Go out and stay outside. Don''t let peoplee here."

    The three did not dare to say anything and immediately went out.

    Soon, they were left alone in the room. ¡­Plus a fragrant bun.<hr>

    T/N: Oh my gawd, oh my gawd, it''s happening. Next chapter is called: Engagement. I can''t wait.

    Question: Is everyone okay with thements section the way it is now? (As in, do you mind having to type in a name and email every time you leave ament?)

 Chapter 19

    T/N: Most readers seem to be okay with thements section as it is, so I¡¯m relieved. <span>¦Å-(¡ä?£à) ? Phew. Thank you to everyone who replied and to everyone who left such kind and encouragingments. You¡¯re a great motivation to me. Now onwards with the story!<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 19 - Engagement</strong>

    The An family, before An Chang Fu and An Chang De parted ways, was also considered a schrly family.

    The Old Master* was a <em>ju ren</em>**. In the Da Ya Dynasty, this achievement was enough to name him an official. But the Old Master chose to return to his hometown and did not ept any official post. This status made him a fish back in the water*** in the An Yuan County. Even the county magistrate had to give him face.

    <span>[*T/N: An Zi Ran''s grandfather]

    <span>[**T/N: ¾ÙÈË <em>ju ren</em>: graduate / a sessful candidate in the imperial provincial examination]

    <span>[***T/N: "Like a fish back in water" is an idiom meaning: d to be back in one''s proper surroundings.]

    The Old Master ced great expectations on his two sons. Although he was a <em>ju ren</em>, he was unable to go beyond <em>ju ren</em>. His life wish was for the An family to produce a <em>jin shi</em>*. In the end, he pinned his wish on his two sons. Of the two, only An Chang De had a little talent, and An Chang Fu was not schrly material.

    <span>[*T/N: ½øÊ¿ <em>jin shi</em>: pce graduate / sessful candidate in the highest imperial civil service examination]

    However, even if this were the case, the An family already had a bit of reputation and fame in An Yuan County.

    The Old Master was an elegant schr with literary talent. His specialty was not poetry but painting. There was a certain charm to each one of his paintings. Someone once said if he were willing to sell his work then they would fetch a very high price.

    But the Old Master was an obstinate person. He viewed paintings as something noble. It was for cultivating the passion of a beautiful hobby. Therefore, he was resolutely unwilling to measure it in terms of mary benefits. For precisely this reason, he became famous.

    When he was sixty years old, he met a tourist passing through An Yuan County.

    The tourist imed to be a businessman who wanted to settle in Jun Zi City* with his family. Jun Zi City was the capital of Da Ya. It was very prosperous. It was a ce where many businessmen and schrs longed for.

    <span>[*T/N: ¾ý×Ó³Ç <em>jun zi cheng.</em> Literally "gentleman city"]

    At first, the Old Master did not like the other person because he was a businessman. Although he was not particrly prejudiced towards businessmen like the other literati, he still did not like to get too close to them, especially since his younger son seemed to be interested in business.

    However, when the other person revealed his literary skills, the Old Master sat up and took notice.

    After that the two soon became friends. They were both around the same age and also shared amon subject of conversation. In the end they became sworn brothers. The other party was very interested in the Old Master''s paintings. So the Old Master sent him several pieces of art that were his masterpieces.

    The other party knew that these paintings were the painstaking efforts of the Old Master and was greatly moved by the gesture, thus he gave half of a jade pendant as a return gift.

    <span>[T/N: The businessman is not being cheap here when he only gave half of the pendant. Think of it as friendship or couple nes where each party keeps one half of the jewelry as a sign of their close rtion.]

    The jade pendant was a family heirloom, meant to be given to the family''s future daughter-inw. It was very precious and expensive. After knowing this, the Old Master refused to ept the jade pendant, thinking that his paintings could not bepared to the worth of this jade pendant. As the result, the other party said that he was leaving it as a token for his future daughter-inw.

    And thus, a marriage engagement was formed between the two families.

    Only Steward Su knew of this matter. At the time, Steward Su was already serving at the Old Master''s side. He told Steward Su not to spread this matter about. Not even his two sons were told.

    The Old Master''s intention was to observe the daughters of his two sons and see which one was most suitable to marry into the family of his good friend.

    He attached great importance to this marriage engagement. From the behavior and speech patterns of his friend, he could tell that their private tutor was very strict. So he wanted to pick the best granddaughter to fulfill the engagement promise.

    Originally, the Old Master had his heart set on a daughter of his eldest son, because his eldest son was a literati. The daughter of his eldest son should at least receive some handed-down teachings from her father. In the end, the daughter of the main wife was a beautiful one, but she was unkind. He immediately eliminated her from consideration and turned his attention to his second son''s daughter, An Yu Zhi.

    An Yu Zhi was educated and well-bnced. She had a shy personality and often stayed within her boudoir. Although her literary knowledge was not high, she was still a learned person. Brought up under the guidance of Liu Mei Xiang, the young miss knew a few poems, was pretty, and docile. Thoughcking any outstanding characteristics, she was the best choice out of the entire An family.

    Therefore, the Old Master decided on An Yu Zhi.

    He handed the jade pendant and a fragrant pouch to Steward Su, so that one day, when his friend or his friend''s familyes to uphold the marriage agreement, Steward Su can then tell his second son and his wife about this matter. If his friend doesn''t show up, then they were to pretend that this never happened.

    Steward Su always faithfully followed the Old Master''s orders. Up until An Yu Zhi''s fifteenth birthday, nothing was said. At that time, Steward Su finally guessed what the Old Master was worried about. The other party never came to fulfill the promise. They might''ve even treated it as a joke.

    He intended to bury this secret forever, but he did not expect the An family would be met with this kind of misfortune. The young master seemed to believe the situation was not that serious, thinking that it would be fine to just transfer the assets, but Steward Su knew that those people would destroy his young master first.

    The young master now was no longer the young master of before. He didn''t want to see those people frame his young master and ruin his life forever. So after some hesitation he finally decided to tell the young master and let him make the decision.

    "Steward Su, you are thinking that that family in Jun Zi City is reputable and prestigious, so you want me to go find them and have them uphold the marriage contract. Like this, uncle and aunt would not dare to make a move against the An family. Is that right?" An Zi Ran was silent for a while. When he opened his mouth he immediately pinpointed the thoughts in Steward Su''s head.

    Steward Su said, "Young Master is correct. That is exactly what I was thinking. Although that person said he was businessman, the Old Master had already seen from his speech and behavior that he was not an ordinary businessman. Those who aspire to live in the capital cannot be simple*."

    <span>[*T/N: The original sentence is ÈôÊÇ´óÀÏÒ¯ÖªµÀ°²¼ÒÅÊÉÏ¶¼³ÇµÄÈË£¬¶àÉÙÓ¦¸Ã»á¼Éµ¬Ò»Ð© and it makes absolute zero sense to me. If I trante it piece by piece it is something along the lines of: "If Old Master knows that An family | climb capital | people, more or less | should be | afraid of the consequences." Is the Old Master afraid of the An family going to the capital because it is a treacherous ce¡­? But based on context I think my interpretation makes more sense. Basically the entire conversation is saying the other family must have some measure of power to be able to pressure An Chang De and Wu Zhi.]

    An Zi Ran looked at him calmly. "But you should also be worried about whether or not the other party has forgotten this promise. Otherwise, you would not wait until now to bring it up, correct?"

    "Young Master is really smart. You''ve guessed everything that I am thinking." Steward Su was not embarrassed, instead he felt so pleased that he started praising, every word hit the nail on the head.

    "It''s not that I am smart. This fact is obvious," An Zi Ran said.

    If the other party really cared about this marriage then they would''ve shown up long ago.

    Steward Su looked pale and worried. "Young Master, then¡­ Should we still look for them to carry out this marriage engagement?"

    With a firm look in his eyes, An Zi Ran''s lips raised slightly. "Of course we''re going to find them. Even if they really forgot, with this half of the jade pendant in our hands, I won''t let then repudiate."

    Regardless of whether things seed or don''t seed, he had already decided to use them as a stepping-stone to safeguard the An family.<hr>

    T/N: The engagement promised in the summary is finally brought up. Next chapter: Enter the Capital

 Chapter 20.1

    T/N: This chapter is longer than the previous chapters I''ve tranted thus far. To keep my anxiety levels manageable, I''ve decided to split the chapter into two parts so that it doesn''t feel so daunting.<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 20.1 - Enter the Capital</strong>

    Seven dayster, An Chang De rushed back to An Yuan County.

    It took two days by horseback to cover the distance between Yong Zhou and An Yuan County.

    However, An Chang De''s family was not rich, especially after An Chang Fu''s death. They used to shamelessly ask An Chang Fu for money. Now that the two families have fallen out with each other, it''s been two months since they''ve asked for money. They couldn''t even afford to care for a horse. In order to get to Yong Zhou, they had to find a caravan that was going there.

    The caravans were slower and spent more time on the road than An Chang De and his wife expected.

    The couple came back with Prefectural Magistrate Jiang''s trusted aide. His name was Qian You Hao. He was average looking with sharp, calctive eyes. Jiang Zhong Ting gave his trusted aide full control over the matter concerning the An family.

    In the afternoon, An Chang De took Qian You Hao along to the county office to look for County Magistrate Zhang.

    When County Magistrate Zhang heard that An Chang De came along with Prefectural Magistrate Jiang''s trusted aide, he rushed out to greet them. Once he heard their purpose foring, he had an inkling of their intentions and immediately told them one thing.

    "Brother* Chang De, Qian <em>da ren</em>**, the two of you are one stepte."

    <span>[*T/N: A term of address to indicate a certain level of closeness, not actual blood rted brothers.]

    <span>[**T/N: ´óÈË <em>da ren</em>: lit. "big person." Used as a title of respect toward superiors.]

    An Chang De thought the other was trying to shirk away. It was like thisst time, too. But this time he was emboldened and immediately became enraged. "County Magistrate Zhang, I know you''re afraid of getting into trouble, but this time we have Prefectural Magistrate <em>da ren</em> as support, what are you still afraid of? Are you saying you don''t even put Prefectural Magistrate <em>da ren </em>in your eye*?"

    <span>[*T/N: ·ÅÔÚÑÛÀï <em>fang zai yan li</em>: to attach importance to]

    When County Magistrate Zhang heard this, he knew it was a threat to himself. Afraid of Qian You Hao misunderstanding, he hurriedly exined, "Brother Chang De, you misunderstood this county magistrate, what I meant was the youngndlord of An family left An Yuan County yesterday. You really didete."

    "What did you say? He really left An Yuan County?"

    An Chang De had yet to express the surprise in his heart. Qian You Hao''s expression became cold.

    County Magistrate Zhang smiled. "It''s true. They left just yesterday afternoon. When my people received the news, he had already left with apany of people. I found out that he took everyone in An Chang Fu''s immediate family with him*. There were also a few maids and servants. The steward was left behind, but he is a small person of no importance."

    <span>[*T/N: I''m assuming this means his sister and brother, and the concubines got left behind with their daughters.]

    A shadow crossed Qian You Hao''s face. Their ns were mainly to target An Zi Ran. As soon as he left, the ns could not be implemented. The three concubines of Chang Fu had no real power and could not make decisions. It was useless to catch them. They''re not worth much to An Zi Ran. As for that steward, he was but a lowly servant that could be discarded at any time.

    "Could your ns have been leaked?"

    Qian You Hao''s sharp eyes turned to An Chang De. Things can''t happen so fortuitously.

    An Chang De''s heart felt panicked to be stared at like so. He stammered, "This should not be possible. The entire n is known only to me and my wife. Absolutely no third person knows. Moreover, I* think he is only leaving for a short while. The foundation of An family is in An Yuan County. He can''t possibly give it up."

    <span>[*T/N: Ð¡ÈË <em>xiao ren</em>: "I, me" (used to refer humbly to oneself)]

    Qian You Hao meditated thoughtfully. If it was not to avoid them, then did something important happen in the An family, forcing them to leave? With this in mind he looked at County Magistrate Zhang.

    "Were you able to find out anything?"

    County Magistrate Zhang stared nkly. He did not expect this man to be so keen. Yesterday, when he found out An Zi Ran left, he did indeed send someone to snoop about. He found out the reason this morning. The news should have already spread.

    "I heard that the Old Master of the family had once been affiliated with a foreign businessman as a sworn brother. The other party gave half of a jade pendant to the Old Master. The two parties agreed that if there are children in the future then they must be inws. The bride-to-be is the Third Miss of the An family, An Yu Zhi."

    "There is such a matter?" Qian You Hao looked at An Chang De.

    An Chang De frowned. "When Dad was sixty years old, there was indeed a foreign businessman living in our home. Their rtionship was really good. They treated each other like brothers. But this thing about a marriage, I''ve never heard about it from my dad."

    Qian You Hao became thoughtful. "It is but some businessman. Do they think that just because they get marry they can then contend against <em>da ren</em>*?"

    <span>[*T/N: He''s either referring to his employer or he''s egotistic enough to call himself <em>da ren</em> in front of others, but it''s most likely the former.]

    County Magistrate Zhang let out augh. "Qian <em>da ren</em>, you don''t know this, but that foreign businessman is probably not an ordinary businessman. I heard he lives in Jun Zi City. The An family reckons the other side must be a family of importance, which is why the youngndlord when to Jun Zi City to find them to uphold the marriage contract."

    When this remark came out, both An Chang De and Qian You Hao''s faces changed.

    It was no wonder that they''re surprised. Like Steward Su, they also thought that for businessmen to live in Jun Zi City, they must be familiar with quite a few influential officials.

    Even if Jiang Zhong Ting is a prefectural magistrate, he was still just an official on the outside*. Yong Zhou is not a well-known ce. There is not much oil or water that could be collected. As for Jiang Zhong Ting, the number of times he''s been to the capital could be counted with five fingers. If that businessman was really some important person, then he (Jiang Zhong Ting) better think about the ck hat** on his head.

    <span>[*T/N: appointed to a post outside the capital]

    <span>[**T/N: ÎÚÉ´Ã± <em>wu sha mao</em>: ck hat (worn by feudal officials), it represents their post. In this sentence it is saying that if Jiang Zhong Ting wants to target An Zi Ran, who is going to have the backing of some big shot businessman, then he better think twice or else he will lose his government post.]<hr>

    T/N: I¡¯m editing the links on this website. If you happen to stumble across a broken link, please let me know in thements and I¡¯ll fix it.

    Question: When I "like" yourment, are you notified or anything?

 Chapter 20.2

    <strong>Chapter 20.2 - Enter the Capital</strong>

    "This matter is very important. I will send someone to investigate it clearly. If it is true, I will inform <em>da ren</em>." Qian You Hao made a quick decision, and then he hurriedly left.

    An Chang De''s head was also mired in thoughts. He needed to go home and consult with his wife on this matter. Not only did the Old Master never tell him about the marriage contract, he also gave such a good thing to Chang Fu''s daughter. Obviously he also had a daughter. On what basis was it given to Chang Fu? In his heart, he could not help but feel a trace of resentment towards his dad.

    At the same time, An Zi Ran and his convoy have already traveled a long way. In just one more day they will reach Jun Zi City.

    Jun Zi City and An Yuan County were but a day and a night''s travel away, but their journey was slow. After all, their group included women and children.

    Passing through the town of Mei Zhen, An Zi Ran''s face revealed his weariness, so he ordered the party to stop. Then they found an inn to rest in.

    While the others were resting, An Zi Ran called An Yu Zhi to his room.

    An Yu Zhi stared nkly at the indifferent face of her older brother. She didn''t know why they were suddenly heading to the capital. She only knew that it was a sudden decision made by her brother. He didn''t even bring their father''s concubines.

    "Older Brother, what did you call me for?" An Yu Zhi looked at him timidly.

    An Zi Ran picked up the teapot and poured two cups of hot tea before he said, "I know you are puzzled by this. Sit down. I will tell you, and then you will tell me your decision."

    An Zi Ran''s tone was serious and it made An Yu Zhi nervous.

    He pushed a cup of hot tea towards her. "First, have some tea."

    She quickly picked up the hot tea, and the heat spread to the palm of her hand. Strangely this calmed her for a moment. When she lowered her head to take a drink, the hot tea warmed her throat. "Brother, please speak."

    An Zi Ran said, "Before you stayed in the inner court (of the house) so you are unaware of the current state of our family. I will tell you now. The An family is currently faced with a catastrophe. The enemy''s power is too great. If we don''t handle this properly the family will fall into the hands of outsiders. At that time, everyone in the family is likely to fall to the streets (bing beggars). Your brother, I, may even be thrown into prison¡­"

    An Yu Zhi''s eyes widened. She never knew. Since she was a child, she was taught that if she managed herself well then that was good enough. Outside was the men''s domain, and inside was the women''s. Women cannot interfere with men''s affairs. So she never deliberately made inquiries.

    "Brother, why are you telling me this?" An Yu Zhi kept her head lowered. The hands on herp were twisting a handkerchief so tightly that the tips of her fingers were slightly reddened.

    An Zi Ran poured himself a cup of tea. He drank it and then said, "Because us going to the capital concerns you. Two days ago, Steward Su told me that Grandfather helped you arrange a marriage. The other person may be a capital dweller. Our purpose in going to the capital this time is to seek them out, and have them fulfill their marriage agreement with you. This is the token that the other party left behind." So saying, he handed her the half jade pendant.

    An Yu Zhi did not ept the jade pendant, but looked at him distractedly.

    An Zi Ran could understand her feelings. She was suddenly told that she had a marriage contract. If this were the twenty-first century, the girl would resist, and might even run away from home.

    <span>[T/N: Boy, you just jinxed yourself.]

    An Yu Zhi''s face was shy and in a small voice she timidly asked, "Brother, what is that other person like?"

    An Zi Ran unexpectedly looked at the flush on her face. She''s epting just like that? Maybe there''s a difference in thinking, and the feudal women were poisoned by the four virtues. They only knew how to obey and would not resist.

    "Your brother also does not know. After we enter the capital we will go look for him."

    An Yu Zhi nodded. "Everything will be up to brother to decide."

    After an hour, the group headed off again. It was a smooth journey and little brother did not cry. An Zi Ran asionally went to see him. He was beaming with joy. Those ck, grape-like eyes became brighter. One dayter, the party finally arrived at Jun Zi City.

    The buzzing atmosphere rushed at them. As the capital of Da Ya, Jun Zi City was festive and exciting, far from beingparable to the small county town of An Yuan. Apart from An Zi Ran, everyone else in the group had wide-opened eyes and their faces expressed both amazement and excitement.

    [End of Chapter 20]<hr>

    T/N: If you would like to get notifications for this story, try checking the box next to "Notify me of new posts by email" before submitting ament. You should then be notified of new updates via email.

 Chapter 21

    <strong>Chapter 21 - Fu Feng Zheng</strong>

    The An family did not have property in Jun Zi City.

    In the past, An Chang Fu had indeed wanted to expand (his business) in Jun Zi City, but when he tried using money to buy his way up, one influential official told him that connections in Jun Zi City wereplicated and fickle; a moment of inattentiveness will lead to bankruptcy.

    The An family may be a bigndlord in An Yuan County, but in the eyes of the Da Ya Dynasty they were but third-rate businessmen. To those important and influential people in the city of Jun Zi crushing a small county was as easy as stepping on an ant. Since then, An Chang Fu had not dared to think about this matter anymore. He stayed in An Yuan County, holding onto hisfortable title ofndlord.

    For this trip, An Zi Ran brought out a total of fifteen people, including the servants.

    It was impossible to put up this many people in inns. The price difference between Jun Zi City and An Yuan County was too much. The living expense for one month would require a great sum of money. Even if the An family had money, they should not squander it so.

    Because he did not know how long they would have to stay in Jun Zi City, An Zi Ran decided to rent a courtyard*. It took some money to get people to find the ce. The living space was not particrly luxurious, and it was not next to a flourishing district, but there were quite a number of rooms and can easily amodate about twenty people. He only rented the ce for a month and the cost was already a hundred silver taels.

    <span>[*T/N: The Chinese word trantes into "courtyard," but there are also living quarters included.]

    The next day, everyone moved into the courtyard. The moving process made everyone terribly tired. As soon as night came, the entire courtyard was quiet. Most of them were already asleep.

    An Zi Ran stood in the corridor looking at the clear pond outside. The gleaming reflection of waves sparkled beneath the moonlight. A few sheaves of lotus leaf dotted the surface. All alone, reflecting an extremely bleak image, he looked at the impression of the full moon in the pond. After a while he retracted his gaze.

    At that moment, there was a gentle knock on the door. Qiu Lan came in with a small pot of oil and added some to the oilmp. "Young Master, it iste. You should sleep."

    "I know. You should go rest first." An Zi Ran then entered the room.

    Qiu Lan gave a sound of acknowledgement and left the room. Soon the light of hermp disappeared.

    Ai Zi Ran pulled out a fragrant sachet from his bosom. It was the one that the Old Master left behind. Thinking that the Old Master had some words he wanted to leave behind, An Zi Ran opened the sachet and saw that inside there was a piece of paper with information about the marriage contract. It was only a name.

    Fu Feng Zheng. It was the name of that intimate friend* whom the Old Master had became sworn brothers with.

    <span>[*T/N: Öª¼º zhi ji: "intimate friend" sounds suggestive in English, LOL, but it''s kind of like soul mate. It means someone who knows you well (like they know a part of your soul), but you''re not necessarily lovers with the other person. Tranting the two words separately you get "to know" and "self."]

    After An Zi Ran saw it, he almost didn''t know what to think. What was the identity of the other party? What kind of work did they do? What kind of people was in their family? He had no information on any of this. Unexpectedly forming a marriage contract with the other party, did the Old Master be foolish from studying too much? Why else would he make such a reckless move? Thanks to him, An Zi Ran now had a headache.

    The next morning, after taking care of some things, An Zi Ran took the maid, Qiu Lan, out with him.

    If the other party really was some important person with status and prestige in Jun Zi City, then it shouldn''t take long to inquire information on him. Even if that was not the case, even if the other party was really just a businessman, they should still be able to find something if they just spend more time inquiring about.

    But Ai Zi Ran did not hold too high hopes. After all, ten years have passed.

    The best ces to seek information were in restaurants and brothels, but brothels were not suitable for them, so they went to a restaurant named San Quan. It was not the biggest or the best restaurant, but the number of guests entering and leaving was so great that when one stood outside, they could hear the loud voices inside.

    "Come, let us go in and take a look."

    Without hesitation, An Zi Ran locked down on this restaurant and took the lead to go inside.

    Qiu Lan did not know what the young master wanted to do. She could only follow after him. This time, if it wasn''t because Su Zi couldn''te out, the one apanying the young master should be him.

    "Sir, would you like to dine in the lobby or a private room?" The server saw that there was a noble air about An Zi Ran and quickly came over to greet him.

    "Private room," An Zi Ran said.

    The lobby was too noisy. Although it would be easier to inquire information with everyone talking at once in lively conversation, it''s still not good for other people to know what they were doing.

    "Understood, please follow me, sir."

    The three of them went up to the second floor. The server chose a room by the first floor corridor. If you open the reddish brown window, you can see downstairs and have a view of three to five groups of people getting together to talk about thetest gossip in Jun Zi City.

    The server quickly got them a pot of hot tea.<hr>

    T/N: I¡¯m looking for raws to a J-novel, if you have time please take a look at this

    and see if you can help me out. Thank chuu~

 Chapter 22

    <strong>Chapter 22 - Imperial Family</strong>

    Through the opened window, An Zi Ran saw a group of people surrounding one person. At the moment, that one person was telling an interesting story. You could say it was gossip. The person spoke with spittle flying. The group listened with relish. He listened for a while and found that he was talking about some pce gossip. It was hard to distinguish between true and false, but none of it was what he wanted.

    After a while, the server brought over the tes of dim sum that he ordered.

    An Zi Ran took the opportunity to ask, "Brother Server, I want to ask you about a person." Saying so, he took out a fragment of silver and ced it on the table. "Whether you can answer or not, this money is still yours."

    With a face full of smiles, the server took the money and said, "Sir, whatever you want to know, go ahead and ask without hesitation. If this little person knows, I will definitely tell you everything without leaving anything out."

    An Zi Ran nodded and said without hesitation, "I want to ask you about a person named Fu Feng Zheng. In this Jun Zi City, have you ever heard of this person?"

    As soon as the server heard this name he stood in stunned amazement.

    "What is it? Is there some problem with this name?" An Zi Ran was keenly aware of the changes on the server''s face.

    The server recovered his senses and smiled apologetically. "Sir misunderstood. There is no problem. It is only that this little person have not heard this name for a long time, so was unable to react right away."

    An Zi Ran said, "Then can you tell me about this person?"

    "Of course."

    "This sir does not know, but old Fu <em>wang ye</em>* was once an influential figure in Jun Zi City. The older generation of people has all heard of him. However, the old <em>wang ye</em> is, after all, older. His body is not as good as it used to be. In recent years, he has rarely appeared before people. So the news about him is getting less and less¡­" The server said.

    <span>[T/N: I don''t know why the author separated the "of course" from the rest of the sentence when they''re all spoken by the same person¡­]

    <span>[*T/N: ÍõÒ¯ <em>wang ye</em>: title for a prince, marquis, or other nobleman]

    When An Zi Ran heard "old Fu <em>wang ye</em>," these four words, his expression changed slightly.

    He did think that Fu Feng Zheng may be a powerful person, or a businessman with good connections, but he never thought that he would be royalty. ording to his age, it was very likely for him to be the imperial uncle of the current emperor.

    The imperial family. There was no way whatsoever that the An family could im connections with such high ranking people. Fu was the surname of the country, and it was the surname of the royal family. If An Zi Ran were an authentic citizen of Da Ya then he may have thought of this point, but unfortunately, he was not.

    What the server told him was no secret. Asides from outsiders, many people in Jun Zi City knew of this. When the server started talking about how lots of women used to fall all over themselves over old Fu <em>wang ye</em>''s good looks during his prime, An Zi Ran stopped him.

    "Brother Server, do you know about old Fu <em>wang ye</em>''s family members?" An Zi Ran asked. Those things about Fu Feng Zheng can be saidter, what was most important now was that marriage contract. Even though his family''s status could not measure up to that of the imperial family, since there was such an opportunity, they still had to take a chance and try. Not to mention, the person who proposed the marriage in the past was Fu Feng Zheng himself.

    The server replied, "I do. Old Fu <em>wang ye</em> only has one grandson. The present emperor personally conferred the title of <em>jun wang</em>* to him (the grandson). Everyone in Jun Zi City knows this. There is no one who does not know."

    <span>[*T/N: The text uses ¬BÍõ <em>jun wang</em> with <em>jun </em>meaning "beautiful jade" and <em>wang</em> meaning "king or monarch." The "king or monarch" status here is still below the level of emperor.

    <span>Alternatively, a different character with the same pinyin ¾ýÍõ <em>jun wang</em> means "sovereign king." In either case, this guy has a high rank that is conferred by the emperor. The first instance may just be a fancy title to denote his prestige (along with certain responsibilities). In the second instance, it is a title that carries inherent responsibilities with it.]

    "May I ask for his name?" An Zi Ran said.

    Unexpectedly, the server shook his head and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, sir. <em>Jun wang</em>''s name* isn''t something that us small folk can casually say. Please forgive me. If sir does not have other questions then this little person will excuse himself."

    <span>[*T/N: Ãû»ä ming hui: taboo name (e.g. of emperor). Basically the person is of such a high rank that it is impolite and even taboo to say their name.]

    "Go ahead then." An Zi Ran did not make things hard for him. He could understand.

    After the server left, the atmosphere in the private room immediately calmed down.

    Qiu Lan looked at the pensive young master and dared not speak, but there was a kind of premonition in her heart. The reason they came to Jun Zi City this time very likely had to do with the people that the young master had just inquired about. However, the other side was the royal family. She was confused but dared not ask.

    After a quarter of an hour, An Zi Ran left the restaurant with Qiu Lan.

    Not long after he left, that server told the shopkeeper what transpired, without leaving out a single word.

    The shopkeeper patted his shoulder. "Well done. Don''t mention this matter with others for the time being. In addition, keep an eye out for that young master and see if he shows up again. If he inquires about old Fu <em>wang ye</em> again, immediately inform me. Do you understand?" He decided to observe for the moment. If that young master really wereing at the old <em>wang ye</em>, it wouldn''t be toote to report the matter then.

    "Yes, Shopkeeper." The corners of the server''s mouth drew back into a grin.

    On the other side, An Zi Ran still did not know, he only went to ask some simple questions, yet he was already marked. At this time, his mind was preupied with worries, and he did not have room for other thoughts.

    The imperial family was a very troublesome creature.

    If it were possible, An Zi Ran would rather not get the An family mixed up in the imperial family''s circle. They (royalty) were tooplicated. An Yu Zhi that simple young girl would definitely be eaten until not even bones were left. But if he did not do this, then the An family would still be in trouble. He thought back and forth about this. In the end, he still decided to put the decision in An Yu Zhi''s hands.

    In the afternoon of the same day, An Zi Ran had Qiu Lan call An Yu Zhi over.

    Ever since knowing that she had a marriage contract, An Yu Zhi had been very nervous. Hearing that her brother wanted to see her, she thought that the situation had a conclusion. When she entered, her face was red, and even her steps were cramped with tension.

    "Brother¡­"

    An Zi Ran had her sit and opened the door to view the mountain path. "About your marriage partner, I need to seek your opinion¡­" Then he told her the information he was able to get from inquiring in the restaurant.

    An Yu Zhi''s whole person be wooden. She had also thought that her marriage partner was a businessman.

    "Tomorrow, I will send someone out to inquire about the <em>jun wang</em>. It shouldn''t take long for them to bring back results. At that time, you will alsoe to listen and see, if you have no opinions, then older brother will choose a day to bring you to find them, and have him marry you," An Zi Ran said.

    An Yu Zhi was already unable to think, her brain had be like paste.

    Upon seeing this, An Zi Ran did not force her. Right now, he was only giving her a shot of courage, to have her prepare herself, to prevent her from bing stunned like so in the future.

    This time, An Zi Ran did not go out personally to seek information.

    He still remembered that server''s reaction. Although the server was able to collect himself quickly, An Zi Ran could tell that it wasn''t that the server could not say, but rather did not want to say. That <em>jun wang</em> must not be an ordinary person. So this time he took that into consideration.

    The next day, the person he sent out had yet to return, when Steward Su finally arrived.<hr>

    T/N: Oh my gawd, 22 chapters and they still haven''t met yet. I''m dead here¡­

    _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    But wait! I skimmed ahead and the ML finally shows himself in chapter 24. Hang in there dear readers. I know how you feel. I''m also anticipating the ML and his interactions with the MC!

 Chapter 23.1

    T/N: I¡¯m going to update for three consecutive days until the ML finally shows his face, because this elusive guy is driving me nuts. Rawr! After that I¡¯ll settle on a more consistent updating schedule. Here is the first update. Enjoy~<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 23.1 - Unexpected</strong>

    Steward Su rushed over from An Yuan County. His old bones were jostled in a horse carriage for two days.

    Originally he was supposed to apany the young master, but there needed to be someone left behind in the An family to make decisions. As he was the man most trusted by the deceased old master, An Zi Ran left him at home to oversee things.

    But that was only for the time being. The one who witnessed the two families forging that marriage contract was Steward Su, therefore it would be more persuasive to have him here. That old man (Fu Feng Zheng) shouldn''t have forgotten about Steward Su.

    "Young Master, I have settled things back at home. I have already instructed the four managers. In addition, Su Zi is there to help and keep an eye out, there should be no big problems." Steward Su drank the tea that Chun Lan poured for him. Tiredness was written in the lines of his face. So as to not dy the time, he did not rest much these past two days. He also could not rest in the horse carriage, because it jostled too much.

    Seeing this, An Zi Ran told Qiu Lan, "Take Steward Su and have him rest. If there are anymore matters we will talk about them tomorrow."

    He directed thatst sentence towards Steward Su.

    Steward Su rubbed his temples. He was tired and did not object. With a sound of acknowledgement towards An Zi Ran, he then followed Qiu Lan out. A room was prepared for Steward Su from the moment they rented the courtyard, so they could just go in without having to clean up the room.

    After the two left, An Zi Ran picked up a ledger that was on the table. It was very thick.

    "Young Master, this kind of crude work, just allow this servant to do it." Chun Lan hurriedly received the heavy ledger from his hand. She had always been pretty strong. Back at the An family household, what kind of manualbor did she not do?

    Ever since the young master lost weight and was no longer fat, she felt that more and more the young master seemed like a frail young master to her. Along with the baby fat on his face, she thought he was particrly cute. During this time, the young master was still losing weight. In fact, she thought it was already fine, he didn''t need to lose more weight, but it was a pity that she was only a servant and did not dare to voice her thoughts out loud.

    An Zi Ran''s eyes fell upon Chun Lan''s face. There was a staunch tenacity to his expression, and also a bright smile on his face without a hint of impurity. He could not help butugh. These ount books were all brought over by Steward Su. They were really important and normally should not be handled by outsiders. However, it was notpletely a bad thing to have her help with one.

    When Chun Lan turned her head she saw that fleeting smile on the lips of the young master. She couldn''t help but be stunned. It was like she saw an incredible picture. The young master wasughing?

    "Let''s go to the study." An Zi Ran took the lead to go out.

    Chun Lan finally regained her senses. Her cheeks were floating on cloud nine*. She quickly lowered her head and followed him out.

    <span>[*T/N: It literally said her cheeks were floating on clouds of clouds¡­]

    On the next day, the people that An Zi Ran sent out for information returned with results. The person he was looking for was a local of Jun Zi City and said to be an idle man. His name was Liu Er. The news of this type of people was generally fast and abundant. To this end, he (An Zi Ran) spent five pieces of silver.

    Liu Er saw that An Zi Ran was generous and likely to give more with good results. Asides from a few things that could not be found out, most of the things that An Zi Ran wanted to know about was met with sessful inquiry.

    The two sides decided to meet up at a teahouse.

    An Yu Zhi''s cheeks were dusted red. Since early morning, she had been waiting in the lounge. This time, she was also going along, because An Zi Ran wanted her to personally hear about her marriage partner.

    After a little while, the brother and sister pair plus the maidservant Qiu Lan went out together.

    An Zi Ran chose not to have the appointment at the same restaurant he went to the day before. That restaurant was good, but the behavior of that server made An Zi Ran a little cautious. Due to his previous career, he had a keen eye for observing human expressions and bodynguage. An Zi Ran could tell with one look whether that server had lied or not.

    As soon as he entered the restaurant, An Zi Ran heard someone calling him. Looking inside, he saw Liu Er sitting in a private room on the second floor. Liu Er beckoned to him from the opened window. "<em>Gong zi</em>*, over here."

    <span>[*T/N: ¹«×Ó <em>gong zi</em>: son of an official / son of nobility / your son (honorific)]

    An Zi Ran declined the teahouse server''s offer to lead them, and brought his sister and maidservant upstairs.

    Liu Er saw that there were two more people. His eyes turned about, but he made noment. He only chuckled a bit and then diligently poured a cup of hot tea for An Zi Ran and said charmingly, "An <em>gong zi</em>, please have some tea. The tea in this teahouse is quite good, a lot of people like it, but of course, the price is a little expensive."

    An Zi Ran quietly said, "You drink it ba. What happened to what I want you to inquire about?"

    Hearing her brother mention this matter, An Yu Zhi nervously tightened her hands around her handkerchief.

    When Liu Er heard him, he also did not beat around the bush and immediately exined, "I already have the information. Old Fu <em>wang ye</em> is the emperor''s uncle*. He''sing along in years now. A few years earlier, he still insisted on attending the emperor''s morning court assembly, but he has stopped in recent years. Reportedly, he stays in his pce and rarelyes out. He has one grandson named Fu Wu Tian, who was conferred the title of <em>jun wang</em> by the emperor himself. Speaking of <em>jun wang</em>, he''s a man that makes one feel intimidated at the first nce!"

    <span>[*T/N: ÊåÊå <em>shu shu</em>: father''s younger brother]

    "Why do you say this?" Hearing such an idiom* used to describe that man, An Zi Ran''s expression wavered.

    <span>[*T/N: Íû¶øÉúÎ· <em>wang er sheng wei</em>: intimidate at the first nce (idiom)]

    Liu Er smiled darkly. "It seems that <em>gong zi </em>have not heard of <em>jun wang</em>''s title?"

 Chapter 23.2

    T/N: Second of third update. <span>©c(???)?<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 23.2 - Unexpected</strong>

    An Zi Ran''s eyebrows rose. "What title?"

    "<em>Jun wang</em> only returned to Jun Zi City a month ago. Before that, he was still on the battlefield near a border city. Aftering back, he was conferred the title of <em>jun wang</em> by the emperor. Before that, he was the guardian war god of Da Ya Dynasty. He made numerous great contributions to the country. No one can match his meritorious deeds. This little person heard that he has never been defeated on the battlefield. The enemy would hear his name on the wind and lose their galldder while fleeing!" Liu Er''s speech was impassionate, and his eyes were colored with worship.

    After hearing this, An Zi Ran finally showed a hint of surprise on his face.

    Yu Zhi''s marriage partner turned out to be such a powerful figure. And from Liu Er''s tone of voice, he could tell that among the people this war god''s prestige was even higher than the emperor''s.

    Fu Wu Tian, it would seem that he was not a simple figure!

    An Yu Zhi''s face was red with excitement. She did not expect her future husband to be so powerful. Beauties loved heroes, and she was no exception. In the past, the family would invite actors to perform opera. At the time she really worshipped the heroes (in the opera ys). Sometimes she would think that if she could marry a hero, then there would be no regrets in her life.

    But she knew that in her life she could not make the big decisions for herself, especially when it came to marriage. Reality was often without choices, so she only dared to dream about it in her heart. She never thought that an opportunity woulde unexpectedly*.

    <span>[*T/N: ·å»ØÂ·×ª <em>feng hui lu zhuan</em>: the mountain road twists around each new peak (idiom); fig. an opportunity hase unexpectedly]

    An Zi Ran noticed her expression and immediately realized that she was very satisfied. However, he did not expect that a youngdy sheltered in her boudoir would actually worship heroes. But this was a good thing. It looked like this marriage was still a possibility. Thinking of this, he turned to Liu Er, "Is there anything else? Such as, this <em>jun wang</em>''s parents?"

    Liu Er said, "<em>Gong zi</em>, <em>jun wang</em>''s parents have long since passed away, leaving behind the <em>jun wang</em> and old <em>wang ye</em>."

    Liu Er was also a person that was good at reading others, but he couldn''t tell what An Zi Ran was thinking. But An Yu Zhi was too easy to read. One look at that flushed face and he could tell that she had designations towards the <em>jun wang</em>. Thinking about how they wanted to know about the <em>jun wang</em>, he (Liu Er) thought it was very interesting. In Jun Zi City, the number of women that have intentions towards the <em>jun wang</em> were few. He wondered if thisdy had the courage.

    An Zi Ran finally asked for the location of the <em>jun wang</em>''s pce, and then he gave the remainder of the five pieces of silver to Liu Er.

    Liu Er thanked him. "Many thanks, <em>gong zi</em>. In the future, if you have more errands like this, you cane find this little person anytime." Then he took the money and left.

    Only the three of them were left in that private room.

    An Zi Ran sent Qiu Lan out of the room to guard the door, and then he turned to the blushing An Yu Zhi.

    She flushed even harder under his gaze. Unable to meet his eyes, she kept her head bowed, but she knew what her brother wanted to say. After a long while, with a bashful face and a voice as quiet as a mosquito''s she said, "Little sister will leave everything up to big brother''s decision."

    An Zi Ran''s mouth twitched downward.

    Even beautiful women have a weakness for heroes*!

    <span>[*T/N: The original idiom is Ó¢ÐÛÄÑ¹ýÃÀÈË¹Ø which means "even heroes have a weakness for the charms of a beautiful woman." Here An Zi Ran flipped the position of the "beauty" and the "hero" to ÃÀÈËÄÑ¹ýÓ¢ÐÛ¹Ø]

    When they returned to the courtyard, An Zi Ran told Steward Su about the oue and the incident. Not only did the elderly man not show a happy expression, but he also looked worried.

    An Zi Ran figured out what he was worried about andforted him, "Steward, you don''t have to worry so much. This marriage contract was set by the old Fu <em>wang ye</em>. I don''t think he will let his grandson break his promise. Unless they don''t care about their reputation anymore."

    Steward Su sighed and was notforted.

    Who knew what went on inside the minds of royalty? If the old master knew that Fu Feng Zheng was the uncle of the emperor, then he wouldn''t have agreed to this marriage contract back then.

    "Young Master, what do we need to do next?" If it were an ordinary family''s house then they could go right up to their front door, but this was a royal pce they were talking about, so they had to consider the consequences. This was another matter that Steward Su was worried about.

    An Zi Ran thought for a while. "This matter still can''t be spread about outside. If the other side doesn''t want to uphold the promise, then it would be disadvantageous for us if they found out early. We need to make some preparations first. Then we will catch them off guard with something unexpected."

    Steward Su kind of understood and kind of didn''t. But it didn''t take long for him to know.

    At 1:15 pm* An Zi Ran and Steward Su appeared near the Fu pce.

    <span>[*T/N: Î´Ê±Ò»¿Ì my best estimate of this ancient way of telling time.]

    Steward Su looked at the majestic gates of the royal pce. The two stone lions guarding the gates were more than double the size of the ones back home, and looked like they could be alive. Even before one got near one was already nervous and afraid. He couldn''t help looking at the young master beside him. He didn''t know if this decision was right or wrong. He could only hope that the old master had good judgment in people.

    "Let''s go!"

    [End of Chapter 23]<hr>

 Chapter 24

    T/N: Three for three. Woot!<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 24 - First Meeting</strong>

    Ever since <em>jun wang</em> brought his army back to the capital, everyone in the Fu pce cheered. For an entire month, the royal pce had a festive atmosphere, but today there was one ce that was not the same.

    The solemn silence entangled the pce''s hall. Only the sound ofshing sounded from time to time. The <em>pa pa</em> sound of flesh being whipped caused one''s skin to break out in gooseflesh. None of the pce servants dared to go near the main hall. They''d rather take a detour than go through that ce.

    The center of the hall.

    A person who was whipped until their flesh was a mess could not endure anymore and fell down. Fresh blood was sttered on the ground. The bloodied man with disheveled hair looked particrly miserable, but no one sympathized with him.

    The people standing around the hall looked on nkly at this scene. They all exuded a forbidding atmosphere. One nce revealed that they were all soldiers who have fought through bloody battles. On the battlefield, what kind of misery have they not witnessed? Missing limbs and eviscerated organs were allmon urrences.

    The bloodied man was lying breathless on the floor. His vision was blurred by blood. Ash mark ran vertically down his left eye. The mark traced down his eye and halfway down his face. He vaguely saw a tall figureing towards him. A sense of oppression followed.

    He opened his mouth, letting out a <em>haa haa</em> sound, as if he wanted to say something. A foot suddenly stepped down on his chest. With little effort (from the foot), he coughed up a bit of blood and a few drops of blood spilled over the edge of the man''s shoes.

    "I¡­ aah¡­" The bloodied man''s face scrunched up and he vomited another mouth full of blood.

    The foot on his chest suddenly exerted more strength. The force was almost enough to crush his sternum and drilled into his opened wound. His entire face turned paper white.

    Not only did the man not have any sympathy, but he also continued to exert pressure. The person beneath his foot twisted with pain and started to struggle, but that only hurt himself more. With more blood spilling, the big hall was filled with the iron stench of blood. If this went on the bloodied man was likely to be trampled to death.

    Seeing him on the verge of death, the others were still indifferent. To them, even if this man were to die a thousand, ten thousand deaths, it would not be enough. Because betrayers did not need sympathy!

    At this moment, a rush of footsteps came in from outside the hall.

    The people in the hall finally reacted, but it was with a wrinkling of their brows. The general hadmanded that no one were to disturb them. Didn''t expect that there was someone dumb enough to do so.

    The group of men all immediately turned to look at the man that was stepping on the traitor. That man''s eyebrows did not move at all.

    The other party hesitated for a moment outside the hall and seemed to finally gather the courage to walk in. Seeing the bloody scene within the hall, the neer kept his head low and did not look about. It was the Fu pce''s old Steward Li.

    The man''s threatening eyes fell on him as if to say ''if you don''t give me a satisfactory answer, I will deal with you.'' Steward Li couldn''t help feeling afraid. Although it has been a month, he still could not get use to this man. <em>Wang ye</em>''s eyes always scared him, so he was always careful, afraid of being caught (doing something wrong) and penalized.

    "<em>Wang- wang ye</em>, someone outside is asking for an audience," Steward Li stuttered.

    At this time, a young man standing to the right side, with a ck band tied around his forehead, gave Steward Li a cutting nce and said in a cold voice, "<em>Wang ye</em>manded that no one should be allowed toe in and disturb us. Knowing this, you still went against his order, you sure have guts!"

    Steward Li immediately knelt down in fright. He looked anxiously at the man. "<em>Wang ye</em> please forgive me. This little person truly has an urgent matter. The two people outside have the old <em>wang fei</em>''s* keepsake and are asking to see you. That keepsake is a jade pendant of mandarin ducks**, so this little person dare not dy. That''s why¡­" He has been in the Fu pce for more than ten years, so he deeply understood the importance of that jade pendant to the old <em>wang fei</em>. Reportedly, the old <em>wang fei</em> had intended to leave that jade pendant for her future grandson''s wife. Such an important thing, he dare not dy!

    <span>[*T/N: Íõåú <em>wang fei</em>: princess. This is referring to the ML''s grandmother.]

    <span>[**T/N: Ô§Ñì <em>yuan yang</em>: mandarin duck. A pair of them signifies an affectionate (and/or happily married) couple in China.]

    "You are certain that it is the mandarin duck pendant?"

    The man slowly opened his mouth to speak. His deep and solid voice was not as cold as his appearance.

    Steward Li nodded quickly. "This little person had personally seen the jade pendant before, so I should not be mistaken."

    "Let theme in."

    Once he received an answer, Steward Li immediately left that oppressive feeling hall. After he left, he realized that his back was soaked through with sweat, and in his heart he still felt a thread of anxiety. Not daring to think about it again, he tried to erase the image from his mind.

    Outside the Fu pce, An Zi Ran, who had just received permission to enter, looked over at Steward Li to see that the steward''s forehead was covered in sweat. There was some doubt in his heart, but he still pressed down that feeling of unease and stepped into the pce with Steward Su at his side. They headed towards the main hall.

    Seeing the hall in front, An Zi Ran''s face suddenly changed slightly.

    He could smell a hint of blood in the air, and as they got closer to the main hall, the smell grew stronger. He was almost certain that some bloody incident took ce in the Fu pce, and it most likely resulted in someone''s death.

    Once they arrived at the entrance to the main hall, An Zi Ran rearranged the expression on his face to something more neutral, not revealing the slightest peculiarity. Then together with Steward Li they entered.

    The thick smell of blood pped them in the faces. The first sight that greeted them was the bloody and mangled* body lying on the floor.

    <span>[*T/N: ÑªÈâÄ£ºý to be badly mangled or mutted (idiom)]

    Steward Su''s legs turned to jelly. It was his first time seeing such a cruel and bloody scene, so it was normal that he could not ept the reality of it right away. An Zi Ran immediately moved to support the elderly man.

    After a short while, An Zi Ran could feel eyes on his body. It was a gaze that gave off a presence that could not be ignored. Unable to resist, he lifted his head to look. In a split second, his eyes shed with a pair of deep and chilly ck eyes that were like a swirling maelstrom.<hr>

    T/N: Whew, the ML is finally here! _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_ As I was tranting, I chuckled a bit at how hard the author was trying to make hime across as cold and cruel. We all know he¡¯s going to be whipped by the MC eventually. Huuhuu~

    For a newbie trantor like me I don''t think I could''ve made it here without the amazing support of themunity. You have all been wonderful and patient readers. I would like to thank you again for all the kind and supportivements you¡¯ve given me. It''s especially fun when I see readers interacting in thements section and specting about the story together. I feel like I might really be able to see this story through to the end with all of you. So let''s enjoy this ride together!

    ~ Muse <span>?

 Chapter 25

    T/N: I''m not sure if this ismon in Chinese writing or if it''s just a personal preference of this specific author, but the author often uses pronouns without specifying beforehand whom it is. At those times, it is up to the reader to interpret based on context. So if I think the text is getting too confusing, I will put the character I <em>think</em> is being referred to in parenthesis. I hope that helps.<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 25 - Which Grandson</strong>

    His eyes were like cold stars, chilly as the edge of a de.

    Even though An Zi Ran was mentally prepared he couldn''t help the prickle that crept across his scalp. Out of all the people within that great hall, he could tell that the smell of blood was the strongest on this man. Seemed like this was the current lord of the Fu pce, Fu Wu Tian.

    Fu Wu Tian, this was the man that was in charge of a hundred thousand troops. His imposing manner really lived up to his reputation. That gaze, it really looked like he did not put thew or the heavens in his eye*. From his body came an aura of killing intent that could not be ignored. Although he (ML?) tried his best to suppress it, he (MC?) could still feel it, and it was not far from the image in his (MC?) imagination.

    <span>[*T/N: There is a Chinese pun happening here. The ML''s name is ¸µÎÞÌì and the idiom that the MC then used to describe his gaze is ÎÞ·¨ÎÞÌì, which means "regardless of thew and of natural morality" or "maverick"]

    <span>[T/N: The author used the "he" pronoun a lot without distinguishing who is being talked about, so I''m just making my best guess here.]

    The man''s tall, upright body is like a por tree. Standing in the middle of the hall, his presence was impossible to ignore. His facial features were handsome and stalwart*. He had a pair of heroic sword eyebrows. There was not a single soft line on his entire body. His broad shoulders looked like they could hold up the heavens. Such a person really did lived up to the imagination one would have of a hero, if he were not stepping on a bloody person that is.

    <span>[*T/N: Îå¹ÜÓ¢¿¡¸ÕÒã "five sense organs of TCM (nose, eyes, lips, tongue, ears) are handsome and resolute/steadfast/stalwart"]

    If An Yu Zhi saw this scene, An Zi Ran wasn''t sure if she would still be willing to marry Fu Wu Tian.

    He was unable to guess at a girl''s heart. Although An Yu Zhi seemed soft and weak, her inner heart was not something that could be perceived based on her outer appearance. This he knew from experience.

    Carelessly he had dropped his awareness, but An Zi Ran quickly regained his senses. In a sh, he realized that Fu Wu Tian and his men were all watching him. There was a hint of surprise in most of those gazes, as if they were seeing something inconceivable. An Zi Ran frowned slightly, but then he calmed down as if nothing had happened.

    The man in the middle of the hall stared nkly at him (MC) for a moment. Then suddenly, to one of the young men on the side he said, "Take this person away."

    Steward Su froze, thinking that the man was talking about them.

    An Zi Ran was afraid that Steward Su was going to slip and fall down, so he patted him on the shoulder in a cating manner.

    The young man didn''t even look at them, and instead instructed two other men to lift the bloody person and drag him out of the great hall. Others simply cleared the blood on the ground and then withdrew.

    The heavy smell of blood in the hall lightened a bit.

    The man turned and walked over to sit on the main seat*. Then he leisurely** drank the hot tea that a servant poured for him. The man was not anxious or hurried, and gave other people the feeling of being pressured.

    <span>[*T/N: An elevated seat at one end of the hall that''s for the host or head of the family.]

    <span>[**T/N: ²»¼²²»Ðì <em>bu ji bu xu</em>: neither too fast nor too slow (idiom)]

    An Zi Ran did not feel anything. Beforeing here, he was already mentally prepared. But Steward Su was different, and his expression revealed his inner consternation. After all, he was already at such an old age and the opponent was no ordinary <em>wang ye</em>. The fact that he did not crumple to the floor in destion or flee from the hall was already a great show of courage on his part. If An Zi Ran knew that the situation would turn out like this, he would''ve had Steward Su wait outside.

    Just as he was thinking this, the sound of the man''s voice rang out in the hall.

    "Where is the jade pendant?"

    An Zi Ran looked up at the man to find that the man was watching him. There was not a single waver in those ck eyes. They were excessively tranquil. An Zi Ran could not pick out any thoughts from those eyes. For the first time, he felt off kilter. An Zi Ran was used to observing other people''s expressions first beforeing up with a n to react ording.

    He was not used to procrastinating, so he brought out the jade pendant, and said in a decisive manner*, "Does <em>wang ye</em> recognize this jade pendant?"

    <span>[*T/N: ¿ìµ¶Õ¶ÂÒÂé lit. quick sword cuts through tangled hemp (idiom); decisive action in aplex situation / cutting the Gordian knot]

    Fu Wu Tian saw him without a trace of fear. His deep eyes paused on An Zi Ran''s face for a moment, and then flickered to the pendant. At one nce, he recognized that this piece of jade was indeed one half of his grandmother''s pair of jade pendants.

    This mandarin duck pendant was made from top quality white jade. This type of jade was extremely rare. Only the royal family could own it. And the person who carved this piece of jade was a very famous sculptor. But that sculptor passed away more than ten years ago. Thus, this mandarin duck jade pendant had be a unique treasure, and no one could forge it.

    "You have a lot of nerve. You dare to steal the jade pendant of Fu pce?"

    A voice of anger suddenly rang out. An Zi Ran''s heart grew cold and thumped quickly once. Looking up, he saw that Fu Wu Tian''s dark eyes were staring at him. A sense of oppression washed over him in a wave. An Zi Ran steadied himself, and then said, "<em>Wang ye</em>, ten years ago the old <em>wang ye</em> gave this jade pendant to the An family as a token of marriage. If you do not believe, you can go ask the old <em>wang ye</em>. I believe he will give you an answer.

    He had just finished speaking, when he saw the corners of Fu Wu Tian''s mouth turn down slightly. It was a short-lived illusion. Then he heard his honest voice ring out in the hall.

    "Since An <em>gong zi</em> wants a confrontation, let''s invite the old <em>wang ye</em> toe here."

    Immediately outside the hall, the response of Steward Li Nuo Nuo was heard. His footsteps quickly hurried away.

    An Zi Ran saw his (ML''s) straightforward response, and instead felt a spark of doubt in his heart. No matter how one looked at it, it did not seem like he was aware of the situation concerning the jade pendant and the marriage contract. Could it be true that the old Fu <em>wang ye</em> did not talk to him about this matter? Before he could figure it out, a loud noise was heard outside the hall. Then a resounding and bold voice came in.

    "Which grandson is looking for me?"

    An Zi Ran turned around and saw a fat old man striding in from the outside. With his head held high, his chest pushed out*, and a dignified face, it was an awe-inspiring look. He walked with exaggerated steps, swinging his legs out left and right. An Zi Ran was tempted tough. Obviously, this was an old urchin with a ruddy face and an overstated character.

    <span>[*T/N: °ºÊ×Í¦ÐØ head high, chest out (idiom)]

    <span>[T/N: Yes, the raws said "old urchin"¡­ I can''t tell if the description is supposed to be positive or negative anymore¡­]

    This person can''t possibly be the old Fu <em>wang ye</em>, right?

    Old Fu <em>wang ye</em> entered through the door. His seemingly weird eyeballs passed over his own grandson andnded on An Zi Ran. Suddenly, he ran over and happily took An Zi Ran''s hands. With his eyes bright, he said something shocking*, "Grandson, for what matter did you seek grandfather?"

    <span>[*T/N: Ò»Ãù¾ªÈË to amaze the world with a single brilliant feat (idiom)]

    An Zi Ran: "¡­"

    Steward Su fainted.<hr>

    <strong>Support Vani Muse?</strong>

    Hello Everyone!

    If you enjoy what I do, and would like to support me, while also getting early ess to chapters as an added perk, then I''ve set up two ways in which you can do so.

    One way you can help is by bing my patron on

    . In exchange for a monthly donation of your choosing you will get early ess to updates. Rewards will differ based on which support tier you choose. (Check the patreon page for more details.) As an added motivator, if reader support reaches the milestone of $300 per month, updates will increase to every Monday and every Friday.

    Another way you can help is through a one-time donation on <strong></strong><strong>

    </strong>

    <strong></strong>. Whenever you donate a coffee, you will receive a thank you message in your email with a link and a code, which will give you early ess to the next update of my main project.

    As an extra incentive, for every 9 coffees donated there will be another update posted. This is in addition to the regr updating schedule. The extra chapter should be up within two days or less of reaching the benchmark, as time permits. The coffee counter rolls over every month until it hits 9 coffees. Then there will be a bonus update. Afterwards the counter resets for the next 9 coffees.

    It would be super wonderful if you can afford to support me, but please don''t feel pressure to do so. I don''t want you to end up in a financial pinch because of me. My trantions will always be for free on this site, but real life can be a huge hindrance to my updating speed, so I''m setting up this system to provide clear-cut goals for myself when stated incentives are met and also to give back to dedicated readers.

    This information is also avable in the

    tab of the menu, and there are now links to

    and <strong></strong><strong>

    </strong>

    <strong></strong> in the side bar. I''m including this information here in the body of this post for the convenience of mobile users.

    If anything is unclear, please feel free to ask. As always, thank you for all your support!

 Chapter 26

    T/N: This is a holiday update. I hope y¡¯all are having a wonderful day!<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 26 - Concubine</strong>

    When those words were spoken the entire hall went quiet.

    An Zi Ran took a deep breath and gently pulled his hands away. When he could not pull them away, he said patiently, "<em>Lao wang ye</em>, you misidentified, I am not your grandson."

    <span>[T/N: I''m changing "old Fu <em>wang ye</em>" to "Fu <emo wang ye</em>" because I feel like the word "old" or "<emo</em>" here is meant to be a part of his title ÀÏÍõÒ¯ and not just a descriptor of his age. It was starting to feel weird tranting ¸µÀÏÍõÒ¯ as "old Fu <em>wang ye</em>." And "Fu <emo wang ye</em>" is morepliant with the original order in Chinese.]

    Your real grandson is watching you nking from the side, An Zi Ran thought.

    Fu <emo</em><em>wang ye</em> did not listen to him. Instead, he grinned and said in a dejected manner, "Grandson, is it that you dislike your grandfather? Speak, grandfather will change."

    An Zi Ran suddenly felt a headacheing on. It looked like there was something wrong with Fu <emo</em><em>wang ye</em>''s head. He even mistook someone else for his own grandson. Could An Zi Ran still count on him to remember something from ten years ago? No wonder Fu Wu Tian had his grandfather brought over so readily. He (ML) must''ve calcted that Fu <emo wang ye</em> wouldn''t be able to say anything (about the marriage contract). He (MC) did not think Fu <emo</em><em>wang ye</em> was pretending, because it was not necessary.

    An Zi Ran looked at Fu Wu Tian and said, "<em>Wang ye</em>, can Fu <emo wang ye</em> remember this matter?"

    While staring at his face, Fu Wu Tian said, "He had a serious illness six years ago. When he recovered and woke up, he became like this. Sometimes his memory is there, and sometimes it is not. He often misidentified people."

    Intermittent amnesia!

    An Zi Ran immediately reached this conclusion. This condition could also be called forgetfulness. The elderly are the most likely to get this disease. It is almost incurable. It was entirely up to luck, whether he could remember that agreement from ten years ago.

    Fu Wu Tian looked at him calmly*. His eyes shed. He wanted to see how An Zi Ran nned to prove his im.

    <span>[*T/N: ºÃÕûÒÔÏ¾ "to be calm and unruffled in the midst of chaos or at a busy time" (idiom). MTL tranted this as "awkwardness"¡­ That''s like the pr opposite meaning, ah! o(¨s¡õ¨t)o]

    An Zi Ran thought for a bit, and still decided to give it a try, so he took the jade pendant over and presented it to Fu <emo wang ye</em>. "<em>Lao wang ye</em>, do you still remember this jade pendant? Ten years ago, you gave this to my grandfather, as a token of promise to make our two families inws. My grandfather is your soul mate (close friend). You were once sworn brothers. Do you remember?"

    Fu <emo wang ye</em> tilted his head for a moment as he looked. Suddenly, with pleasant surprise, he grabbed onto the jade pendant, and said with a definitive voice, "I remember!"

    An Zi Ran felt a spark of delight.

    Fu <emo wang ye</em> then said, "This is Dan Xue''s jade pendant. Howe there is only one?"

    An Zi Ran''s expression froze.

    Who was Dan Xue?

    Fu Wu Tian saw the distress on his face. It was like seeing something interesting. His eyes lit up, "Dan Xue is my* grandmother."

    <span>[*T/N: He addressed himself as ±¾Íõ <em>ben wang,</em> which means "this prince." In ancient China there are many ways to address oneself and other people. Depending on which pronoun or noun is used it denotes status and/or one''s attitude towards the person being addressed. I know this from watching copious amounts of Chinese drama, but I am not familiar with all the varied forms of address out there, only the moremon ones.]

    Looking at the way Fu <emo wang ye</em> was right now, it was likely that he did not remember Steward Su either. It''s probably hopeless to expect him to remember the agreement from ten years ago. But it''s impossible for him (MC) to leave like this. Just getting here was hard enough. He wasn''t going to return home empty handed.

    Steward Su once told him, Fu <emo wang ye</em> was a very outspoken and straightforward person. He was talented, but he was not like literati, instead having the character of a war general. He was not the type to say one thing and do another. He was also a loyal person. His insistence on tying the two families together as inws should not be an impulsive act. Originally, he thought that even if Fu Wu Tian did not acknowledge the marriage contract, he could still depend on Fu <emo wang ye</em> to achieve his objective, but he did not ount for this point.

    The n waspletely disrupted. It was going to be difficult to go on from here.

    An Zi Ran frowned. He glimpsed the jade pendant that Fu <emo wang ye</em> loved too much to put down*, and a light bulb shed in his head. Slightly distracted; he''d been going around in circles. How did he not see such an obvious point?

    <span>[*T/N: °®²»ÊÍÊÖ "to love something too much to part with it" (idiom)]

    "<em>Wang ye</em>, actually you already knew about the marriage contract, did you not?"

    Fu Wu Tian saw his (MC''s) sudden confidence in attitude. The gaze that looked at him (ML) was particrly steady. It waspletely different from the shifty way that other people looked at him*. Very refreshing. "Yes."

    <span>[*T/N: As in other people are too nervous to look the ML in the eyes, so their gazes always shift when talking to him.]

    An Zi Ran''s breathing deepened. He should have guessed this earlier.

    Fu <emo wang ye</em> only got sick six years ago. There was still four years before that. He couldn''t have hidden this matter from his grandson all that time. And when someone returns home they were sure to mention something like a marriage contract with their family. Fu <emo wang ye</em> was someone who took his words seriously, and definitely would not conceal the truth.

    "<em>Wang ye</em> should be able to guess my motive foring here. The promise token (jade pendant) is impossible to fake. I ask that <em>wang ye</em> fulfill the agreement made between <emo wang ye</em> and my grandfather." An Zi Ran found that when dealing with people like Fu Wu Tian, if he over thought things too much, the easier it was for the other person to y him.

    Fu Wu Tian stared at him with an unchanging expression. "How do you want me to fulfill it?"

    An Zi Ran said, "Marry my sister."

    "Concubine?"

    "Main wife."

    The An family was but thendlord of a small county, if Fu Wu Tian were to get married again in the future, then his sister''s status would beughed at as nothing more than the daughter of a businessman. Thus, only the status of <em>wang fei</em> will keep her from being bullied. What he can do for An Yu Zhi was only this.

    Silence reigned in the hall.

    Steward Su looked nervously between the two of them. Although he also wished that the third miss can marry the <em>wang ye </em>as his <em>wang fei</em>, he still felt that it was just a fantastical daydream. Just looking at the gap in status between the two families, how could the An family hope to climb so high up.

    Fu Wu Tian said calmly, "If your sister wants to marry into the Fu family, she can only be a concubine."

    An Zi Ran''s expression became uncertain. Although he (ML) did not say it clearly, he (MC) understood the underlying meaning. The imperial family cannot have a businessman''s daughter as a <em>wang fei</em>. Otherwise, wouldn''t they beughed at by the world? Although An Zi Ran thought it was ridiculous, the ancients seemed to be very concerned with face*.

    <span>[*T/N: The Chinese concept of face is like a mix of reputation, prestige, and respect.]

    Fu Wu Tian''s words illustrated his attitude. An Zi Ran knew that even if he persisted it would not yield results. It would''ve still been okay if Fu <emo wang ye</em> had not gotten sick. Luck was not in ordance to him.

    An Zi Ran retrieved the jade pendant from Fu <emo wang ye</em>. Then with Steward Su, he left the Fu pce.<hr>

    T/N: Shout Outs!!!

    A special thank you to ElizabethLor and alix682 over on <strong></strong><strong>

    </strong>

    <strong></strong>. Thank you so much for supplying me the caffeine (and cake!) I needed when I was up tranting this at the wee hours of the night. (??o?)¦Õ

    Current Coffee Counter: 3/9 (Extra update when the counter maxes out!)

    A super big thank you to Carmen Hall and Michelle ossiander for pledging to me on

    . Woot! I didn¡¯t think I would be getting patrons so quickly. You really surprised me and put a big smile on my face. o(^?^)o

    Once again, thank you to all the aforementioned people, you really made my day and you were a big motivator for kicking my butt into gear to pump out this special chapter for you all. (??????)? As this update is outside of my regr updating schedule, there will be another update tomorrow, on Monday, as per usual. (?©f???)

 Chapter 27

    T/N: This is a longer chapter than usual. Happy reading.<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 27 - Want to Marry Him</strong>

    After returning to the courtyard that they rented, neither master nor servant spoke.

    An Zi Ran shut himself in the study and did not go out. He was thinking about the conversation with Fu Wu Tian. He was certain that he would not allow An Yu Zhi to marry into the Fu family as a concubine.

    In general, the position of a concubine was not high. After marrying, a concubine basically could not leave the house. And they could not attend a lot of events, such as banquets hosted by the imperial family or other influential people. Essentially, they received the title of a wife, but not much benefits.

    Although his original motive was to look for a backer for the An family, he was not cold-blooded enough to exchange his sister''s lifetime of happiness for the An family''s prosperity. Since she was now his family, he was more or less responsible for her.

    "Knock knock!"

    <span>[T/N: Yes, the sound effect was in quotations in the raw.]

    The door of the study was being knocked on. Steward Su pushed the door open and entered.

    An Zi Ran looked over. "What happened?"

    Steward Su said helplessly, "Young Master, the Young Miss said she has something to say to you. She is just outside in the yard."

    There was no need to ask, they all knew what An Yu Zhi wanted to talk about.

    An Zi Ran was silent for a moment. "Let here in."

    Steward Su sighed and went out to call her in. Not long after, An Yu Zhi''s figure appeared in the entrance to the study. Softly she called out, "Brother." An Zi Ran let her in.

    "You wanted to know the Fu family''s answer?" An Zi Ran took a look at the restless An Yu Zhi. After hearing his words, her small face reddened, just like a red peach. She looked tender and particrly good looking. Indeed, a beautiful child. But he was not happy in his heart.

    An Yu Zhi was blushing. It was really hard to tell her the answer. A girl like her running over to inquire about such matters, she must be feeling every embarrassed. If she said anymore he would not be able to answer her anymore.

    An Zi Ran looked calm, as if he did not notice her distress, and then said, "Do you really want to marry into the Fu pce?"

    "Brother!" An Yu Zhi''s pretty face burned even brighter. It seemed that her elder brother was very straightforward. Her little face was so bashful that if one were to pinch it, water woulde out*. But there was a hint of happiness in her eyes.

    <span>[*T/N: No, I don''t understand this description either, but she''s essentially really embarrassed.]

    "Tell me the answer." An Zi Ran saw her response and knew what her answer would be, but he still wanted to hear it from her lips.

    An Yu Zhi stomped her foot. Her little face was all pinched together. She saw that her brother was indifferent. She felt ashamed for a while, and finally said in a tiny inaudible voice, "Yes¡­ I¡­ I want to marry him¡­"

    With an expressionless face, An Zi Ran said, "Even if he could only give you the title of a concubine?"

    An Yu Zhi stood in a daze.

    "I talked to him already, and he said he could only name you his concubine. Even if it''s like this, you''re still willing?" An Zi Ran ignored her sudden pale face. Some things must be put out in the open before it could be solved.

    An Yu Zhi''s face was pale and white. She was not a woman without a brain. The gap between a <em>wang fei</em> and a concubine wasn''t just the normal distance (between a main wife and concubine). Once she became a concubine it was almost impossible for her to rise from concubine to wife status*. Not to mention she was still the daughter of andlord. The difference in position was toorge. She had heard many stories like this when listening to the actresses talk.

    <span>[*T/N: The word used here is ·öÕý which can mean "to set something upright or straight," "to promote an employee from part-time to full-time (or from deputy to principal)" or in olden times "to raise from concubine to wife status."

    <span>I chose thest meaning since it seems like a literal fit for the story and time period, but I''m actually not sure how the wife and concubine thing works. I thought concubines couldn''t be the main wife, period, unless by imperial decree. This was what I understood from reading <em>Doomed to be Cannon Fodder</em>.

    <span>If I choose the first meaning, then I would interpret it as the concubine''s power and status in the family is so low that she wouldn''t be able to set things/matters straight or argue for justice even if she were wronged.]

    An Zi Ran said, "If you do not want this, I will not force you. I will make another trip to the Fu pce and reject the marriage."

    Merely the position of a concubine, it would seem that the other side does not want to marry his sister. He was also a man, so he could understand Fu Wu Tian''s thinking. Therefore, he knew that An Yu Zhi would not be happy after she marries into the Fu pce. Although it would impact his future ns, he could still settle for the second best n*. On the condition that the marriage would be canceled, he could make Fu Wu Tian promise to put the An family under his protection. This was the best way he could think of.

    <span>[*T/N: ÍË¶øÇóÆä´Î "to settle for second best/the next best thing"]

    However, An Yu Zhi''s reaction stupefied him.

    "What are you saying?" An Zi Ran thought he heard wrong.

    "I¡­ I''m willing¡­" An Yu Zhi lowered her head and repeated her response. The section of her neck exposed under her cor had be red. The handkerchief in her hand was twisted to the point of fraying.

    An Zi Ran stared at her. "You are certain you want to marry him as his concubine?"

    An Yu Zhi was silent for a long time before lifting her head. This time she finally had the courage to look at him directly. Slowly and firmly she nodded. "Brother, I¡­ still want to marry him."

    ¡­..

    Steward Su entered, "Young Master, the Young Miss, she¡­"

    He knew that the young master must''ve told the young miss about the answer that they got from the Fu pce. But just now, when the young miss brushed past his shoulder (while leaving the room), he seemed to have seen her face flushed red with a shy expression. She was not sad (like he''d expected). The old man was confused.

    An Zi Ran said lightly, "That''s her own decision."

    Steward Su stood there in a stupor for a long while. Finally he let out a long sigh. For the sake of the An family, this was truly a hardship for the young miss.

    <span>[T/N: I think the steward is misunderstanding something¡­ <span>]

    Fu Pce

    A piece of information about the An family was delivered to Fu Wu Tian in less than half a day. The contents were very detailed. Not only did it detail their every move while they were in Jun Zi City, it included their situation in An Yuan County, and also information about their ancestors from eighteen generations back.

    <span>[T/N: Thest part is just an exaggerated figure of speech. It basically means they found out a lot about the An family.]

    If An Zi Ran were to see this detailed report, he would be shocked. To be able to do this much in such a short amount of time, Fu Wu Tian was definitely not some scrub that just returned to the capital.

    "<em>Wang ye</em>, this An Zi Ran has quite a lot of nerve," said Ge Qian An, who was standing at the bottom of the stairs. This was the young man from before (the one that took the bloody body out of the great hall). He has already read through the report. At a nce, he realized An Zi Ran''s purpose for making Fu Wu Tian fulfill the marriage contract. He just wanted to take advantage of <em>wang ye</em>''s status. For a merendlord, he sure had a lot of guts.

    Fu Wu Tian looked at that piece of paper, "Don''t you think he''s amusing?"

    Ge Qian An didn''t understand what he was saying.

    Fu Wu Tian released the paper and watched it float to the ground. The writing on it was still clearly visible. Calmly, he said, "Will most people forego an IOU that has umted for more than ten years? Will they reduce the rent of an entire county without saying anything?"

    Ge Qian An nodded, "To meet gains or losses with equanimity*, direct and efficient**, he is indeed a person of talent. However, does <em>wang ye</em> really want to marry thendlord''s daughter?" He could not guess his (ML''s) thought, and thus wrinkled his brow.

    <span>[*T/N: ÄÃµÃÆð·ÅµÃÏÂ lit. can pick it up or put it down (idiom)]

    <span>[**T/N: ¸É´àÀûÂä <em>gan cui li luo </em>(of speech or actions) direct and efficient]

    "(My grandfather was) even willing to gift the mandarin duck pendant to the An family, what reason do I have to refuse?" Fu Wu Tian looked up at the clear sky. The white clouds seemed to form a person''s face. His ck eyes shed. Then he turned his head slowly towards the left corridor. "Am I right, grandfather?"

    Without knowing when, suddenly the figure of Fu <emo wang ye</em> was standing there in the hallway.

    Ge Qian An startled. Hepletely did not notice. He hurried saluted him, "<em>Lao wang ye</em>!"

    With his hands behind his back, Fu <emo wang ye</em> just stood there looking at them. His expression was almost the same as his grandson, calm and cold. Hearing the words of his grandson, he responded, "Since you know that grandfather attaches great importance to this marriage with the An family, then take the An family''s girl as your <em>wang fei</em>. Do you have a problem?"

    Fu Wu Tian stared at him for a long time. Suddenly, he said, "Of course, there is no problem."

    Fu <emo wang ye</em> nodded his head with satisfaction. Then he turned and left.

    Ge Qian An let out a breath of relief. Fu <emo wang ye</em>''s illness really was unpredictable. Suddenly recovering memories at this critical moment. It seemed that even the heavens were assisting the An family. Only that, <em>wang ye</em> changed his tune without saying anything, and it really made him surprised. He really did not know how <em>wang ye</em>''s brain worked.<hr>

    New reward tiers have now been added to patreon. Yay!

    Also, check out my ko-fi page.

 Chapter 28

    T/N: Made it! It¡¯s still Monday ording to EST. Whew. <hr>

    <strong>Chapter 28 - Invitation Card</strong>

    News of Fu Wu Tian''s sudden change in attitude had yet to reach An Zi Ran''s ears.

    Although An Yu Zhi did not care whether she was the main wife or a concubine, An Zi Ran did not want topromise so easily. Certainly, the agreement between Old Master An and Fu <emo wang ye</em> was not to make An Yu Zhi a concubine of Fu Wu Tian.

    An Zi Ran had never had contact with the Old Master, but he knew that all literati have a certain stubbornness and pride to them. Case in point, the Old Master had the chance to be a small time official in the capital, but he abandoned that opportunity and return to An Yuan County. Such a person could not have agreed to a marriage contract that would only allow his granddaughter the position of a concubine. Therefore, An Zi Ran was wondering if there was some way that he could force Fu Wu Tian to take An Yu Zhi as his <em>wang fei</em>. After much deliberation, he still ended up back at the original idea, which was to approach the situation starting with Fu <emo wang ye</em>.

    Before he coulde up with a concrete n, the Fu pce sent a servant over.

    "An <em>gong zi</em>, <em>wang ye</em> sent me to give this invitation card to you. He wants you toe to the Fu pce two dayster to discuss the marriage between the two families." Ge Qian An retrieved the invitation card from within the folds of his clothes and handed it over to An Zi Ran.

    An Zi Ran received the invitation card and then opened it to take a look. The card was indeed signed by Fu Wu Tian. His (ML''s) attitude made him (MC) slightly puzzled. Just yesterday, Fu Wu Tian was still unwilling, purposely creating difficulties for An Zi Ran. But today he took the initiative, what was the purpose? Despite his doubts, An Zi Ran did not reveal anything on the surface. He put away the invitation card.

    "Thank you for your trouble."

    Ge Qian An could not tell if he was happy or not. He hesitated, but he could not bring himself to speak. This was the perfect chance to test An Zi Ran. If he really agrees to marry his little sister to <em>wang ye</em> as a concubine, then he was just mediocre*.

    <span>[*T/N: ²»¹ý¶û¶û not more than so-so (idiom); mediocre; nothing out of the ordinary]

    Selling a daughter (or sister) through marriage in order to seek fame, these kinds of situation, he has seen a lot of them. There were few exceptions. Since An Zi Ran was able to attract the <em>wang ye</em>''s attention, then let''s see if he was that kind of person.

    Ge Qian An did not stay for long, after delivering the invitation he soon left.

    An Zi Ran personally saw him to the door. When he returned to the main hall, he saw that An Yu Zhi was standing there. He wondered how she''d gotten the news so quickly. For a second, there was a sh of dismay in her eyes.

    "Brother, I want to go out for a bout. May I?" An Yu Zhi gave him an expectant look.

    After hearing her say this he realized that he had misunderstood. But he knew that An Yu Zhi never left the house for more than two steps. This time, she was taking the initiative. He couldn''t help asking, "Go out to do what?"

    An Yu Zhi''s face reddened. "I want to go out and buy something."

    "Buy something?" An Zi Ran asked.

    An Yu Zhi stomped her foot and looked shy. "Brother, don''t ask."

    An Zi Ran didn''t expect her to have such a big reaction to his question, so he stopped his line of questioning. He did not have the so-called feudal ideology that women mustn''t show their faces outside the house, so he agreed readily.

    An Yu Zhi was delighted. She did not expect that her brother would let her go so easily. She thanked him. The she took two maidservants with her and left the courtyard.

    An Zi Ran did not take this matter into deep consideration and just went to the study.

    Su Zi already had someone send the ount books over. There weren''t many problems, since he solved the issues with the farmers. An Yuan County was bing more and more peaceful. Even if An Chang Fu* wanted to provoke something to endanger the An family, he did not have the opportunity to do so.

    <span>[*T/N: Typo in the raws. It should be An Chang De, the evil uncle.]

    For themon folk, as long as they had enough food, they were satisfied. And there was a precedent for thest batch of troublemaking farmers. (They were punished.) The people were now very clear on who provided them their bread and butter. There was no longer the problem of people looking for trouble because they had nothing better to do. All they had to do was honestly and diligently till their fields. Next year, there will be sixty percent more food. On top of not having to hand in taxes to the government, they will get twice as much as they did in previous years.

    Although the money they''re (the An family) earning now was not more than how much they earned in the past years, but the hidden danger had been eliminated. He can now rest assured as he nned the next step of development for the An family. His goal was more than just being a smallndlord, because the status of businessmen in Da Ya was very low.

    However¡­

    His gaze fell on the invitation sitting on the desk. For his future ns, Fu Wu Tian''s backing was essential, so it was imperative to tackle the situation with Fu Wu Tian first.

    Without realizing it, soon the sun was setting towards the horizon.

    At the urging of Steward Su, An Zi Ran appeared at the dinner table on time. He nced over at An Yu Zhi''s empty seat. Thinking that she had yet to return, he asked (after her whereabouts.)

    Steward Su quickly exined, "Young Master, the Young Miss has already returned. She said that she was not feeling well and wanted to take dinner in her room."

    An Zi Ran gently wrinkled his eyebrows. "Did you send for the doctor to look at her?"

    Steward Su said, "The doctor has already looked her over. He said there wasn''t anything major, only that her body is a bit weak. He wrote a prescription and I had people go to pick up the medicine."

    An Zi Ran nodded and did not ask anymore.

    The next morning, An Yu Zhi did not appear at the dining table. An Zi Ran thought that she was still not feeling well, so he ordered the kitchen to send a bowl of congee to her room. In the meanwhile, he went to check up on her. He saw that herplexion was indeed pale. After he exited her room, he abruptly turned and went to check in on the little baby bun. The little bun have be more and more spirited recently, but he was very sensible, and did not cry much.

    Two days passed quickly, and it was time to visit the Fu pce.

    Early in the morning, An Zi Ran had Qiu Lan remind An Yu Zhi, because the invitation card mentioned her. He did not feel that there was anything wrong. He also thought that they should meet in person. However, when Qiu Lan returned, she brought him unexpected news.

    "You said the young miss does not want to go?" An Zi Ran was surprised. He thought An Yu Zhi would be happy to hear this news, because she seemed to like Fu Wu Tian. To meet at least once before the marriage was still better than not knowing anything about your marriage prospect.

    Qiu Lan said, "Thedy said she was unwell and does not wish to go."

    An Zi Ran frowned. "Well, since the youngdy doesn''t want to go, you will stay and look after her."

    "Yes, Young Master."

    After that, An Zi Ran brought Steward Su with him to Fu pce.<hr>

    Special shout outs to all my wonderful new patrons:

    Openlyfujoshi (?^¥î^)?*:???

    Caerie ?¨t(???¡ä?`???)¨s?

    Princely Potato ©d(£°?£°*¡ï)*?.?

    Joyce Lane ??(?¨@??¨A??)

    Elizabeth Lor (??¦Ø??) ~?

    Trardossa (¡Ô^?^¡Ô)

    This week feels particrly hectic, but I managed to trante enough chapters to open up a new reward tier on before the end of this month. Yay!

    Also check out my

    page.

    Bonus Chapter Counter: 3 / 9 coffees

 Chapter 29

    <strong>Chapter 29 - A Servant''s Quality</strong>

    When An Zi Ran arrived at the Fu pce, it was Steward Li that came out to invite him inside.

    Seeing him, Steward Li''s entire face scrunched up with a smile. "An <em>gong zi </em>came early. Our <em>wang ye</em> is still practicing in the yard. It will take a while before he is done."

    An Zi Ran noticed that his expression wasughing. There was not a speck of deference in his eyes. But he did not mind. He was also not surprised by the servant''s words. He had mentally prepared himself when he received the invitation card.

    ¡­

    The arrival of An Zi Ran set off a small wave in the Fu pce.

    The purpose of their arrival from two days ago had already spread throughout the pce. Before that, it was very rare to know that the Fu pce had a marriage contract with the An family. Only Fu <emo wang ye</em> and Fu Wu Tian knew about it.

    But since Fu <emo wang ye</em>''s illness, the only person in the entire Fu pce that knew of this matter was Fu Wu Tian. But because he had been away at the border station all this time, and he did not put the matter of the marriage contract in his heart, even his men did not know about it. So when the news spread out, one could just imagine the shock.

    When An Zi Ran hadn''t arrived yet, someone had started to inquire about the news.

    When they heard that the other party was the daughter of andlord they could not believe it.

    <span>[T/N: The "they" refers to the servants of the Fu pce.]

    In all of their eyes, their <em>wang ye</em>''s identity was very noble. Someone who could be their <em>wang fei</em>, at the very least must be the daughter of some high official. How could andlord''s daughter measure up? No one was optimistic about this kind of marriage. They thought that their <em>wang ye </em>was definitely not willing to marry that woman. So when they heard that <em>wang ye</em> was only going to give the woman the status of a concubine, they looked upon her even more scornfully.

    <span>[T/N: Even though they haven''t evenid eyes on her yet. Aiya, these servants¡­]

    Steward Li was representative of one of these people.

    Thest time, because of the <emo wang fei</em>''s jade pendant, he didn''t dare look at the other party before ushering him inside. As a result, he was almost punished by the <em>wang ye</em>. Now, knowing that <em>wang ye</em> did not like the people of An family, he was the first to express his dissatisfaction.

    <span>[T/N: ÀÏÍõåú <emo wang fei</em>: lit. old princess, referring to ML''s grandmother]

    Steward Li asked An Zi Ran to wait in the hall. He did not immediately send someone to inform <em>wang ye</em>. Instead, he had a servant pour a cup of semi-cold tea for An Zi Ran.

    An Zi Ran picked up the tea cup, and then lowered it.

    Steward Li looked in his eyes and smiled. "Why isn''t An <em>gong zi</em> drinking the tea? Is the Fu pce''s tea not to your taste? Then, my apologies. An <em>gong zi</em> may be used to drinking inferior tea. Unfortunately, the Fu pce''s tea is all top-notch tea. We really don''t have substandard tea leaves, so please put up with it."

    Steward Su heard this sentence and almost jumped out, but he was stopped by An Zi Ran in a timely manner.

    An Zi Ran finally determined that Steward Li was targeting him. Such tant sarcasm. Could it be that Fu Wu Tian instigated this? Was this his way of unting his power? Although he could not be very sure, he still could not casually let a servant give him cheek.

    "I* certainly have never seen a person entertain their guest with cold tea. It makes one doubt the quality of the servants in the Fu pce."

    <span>[*T/N: An Zi Ran refers to himself as ±¾¹«×Ó <em>ben gong zi</em> here, which roughly trantes to "this son of a well-to-do family." This is a slightly elevated and arrogant way of referring to oneself. He''s usually neutral when he addresses himself, but here he is kind of putting on airs to counter Steward Li''s rudeness towards him.]

    Steward Li''s face froze.

    He was just preparing a few more words of sarcasm when a steady stream of footsteps came in.

    Fu Wu Tian''s tall figure appeared at the door.

    Steward Li turned around and his three souls and seven skeletons* were all frightened away. His heart plummeted as he wondered if <em>wang ye</em> heard the words he had said just now. His mind descended into sudden disarray**.

    <span>[*T/N: Èý»êÆßÆÇ <em>san hun qi po</em>: "three immortal souls and seven mortal forms in Daoism"]

    <span>[**T/N: The original sentence here was ¶ÙÊ±ÆßÉÏ°ËÏÂ lit. suddenly at sixes and sevens/perturbed state of mind/in a mess]

    An Zi Ran''s eyes fell on Fu Wu Tian. His face was not easy to read. He wanted to gleam from his expression whether or not he was the instigator behind this. But like his first impression of Fu Wu Tian, this was a man that was hard to understand. The deep expression did not tell him whether he had heard their conversation.

    Fu Wu Tian walked in. He threw a nce at the stiffened Steward Li. "I don''t ever want to hear the guests questioning the quality of Fu pce''s servants. Go and bring back two cups of hot tea."

    <span>[T/N: Ha!]

    Steward Li immediately rushed out of the hall.

    An Zi Ran looked suspiciously at Fu Wu Tian. Was it really not his doing? The idea shed to the forefront of his mind but with a turn of the head it was immediately denied. With Fu Wu Tian''s status, there was absolutely no need to make things difficult for him.

    "Are you done looking?"

    Fu Wu Tian''s steady and solid voice evoked his attention.

    An Zi Ran withdrew his gaze. He (MC) always felt that his (ML''s) words carried a trace of ridicule, but looking at him with his serious expression, that did not seem to be the case either, so he (MC) settled the matter with the thought that he probably heard wrong.

    After a while, Steward Li really did bring back two cups of hot tea. That cup of tea that had been cooled off was taken away by him.

    An Zi Ran proactively brought up the topic, "<em>Wang ye</em>, about the marriage between our families, the An family will not ept this talk of concubine. That year, the agreement that was made between Fu <emo wang ye</em> and my grandfather, it was for Yu Zhi to be your <em>wang fei</em>. This is the promise that Fu <emo wang ye</em> made to my grandfather!" He specifically enunciated the word ''promise.''

    Fu Wu Tian looked at him. The boy in front of him was not as fat as described in the data. There was some baby fat on the cheeks. The five features were not very prominent, but his eyes were very clear. The staunchness conveyed by his eyes when he was unwilling to concede was amazing to behold.

    When he did not reply right away, An Zi Ran did not panic. He had already practiced several scenarios in his mind. He was just waiting for him to refute, to express unwillingness, but Fu Wu Tian''s next words stunned him.

    "Then, in ordance to you, I will marry your sister as my <em>wang fei</em>."

    An Zi Ran looked at him without blinking.

    Fu Wu Tian looked back at him.

    Steward Su could not help but cough.

    An Zi Ran returned to his senses. In his subconscious mind, he overdid it. "Since <em>wang ye</em> is this frank and straightforward, let us talk directly about the marriage arrangements, and set a date¡­"

    Fu Wu Tian did not refute his words.

    The two talked very pleasantly!

    After two hours, An Zi Ran and Steward Su left the Fu pce. Steward Su had a face full of smiles. They passed by Ge Qian An at the door. Ge Qian An nced back at them. Then, just as he walked up the steps, Fu Wu Tian came out. He (GQA) was just about to speak, but then he (ML) dropped a sentence that made him (GQA) stiffen and then turn to the corridor next to him.

    "Next time, do not act on your own initiative*."

    <span>[*T/N: ×Ô×÷Ö÷ÕÅ to think for oneself and act ordingly (idiom); to act on one''s own initiative. This is usually used in the negative sense when a person is scolding someone else. Often times it is a superior saying this to a subordinate when the subordinate thinks he or she is being smart, but ends up acting out of line and causing trouble for the superior.]<hr>

    A wonderfully warm wee to my new patrons!!

    <strong>Esther Choe </strong><span>(?¡ä?¨F?) ?¡ã<span>???<span>*?.?

    <strong>Pixil <span>¡î*</strong><span>¡ðo?<span>(?`?¡ä?)<span>?o¡ð<span>*¡î

    <strong>Duyen Tran </strong><span>? <span>(??????????) <span>?

 Chapter 30

    Surprise! This is a special update in celebration of Fourth of July. I hope y''all had a fun day. Now kick back and rx with another chapter of TBL. This one is longer than usual. =^-^=

    Also, I typed up lists for the characters and notable locations in this story. You can find them on The Big Landlord''s info page under the Trantions tab of the menu, or just click The Big Landlord title on the side bar (in the Updating Schedule box) to get to the info page. If you''re ever uncertain of a name, you can always refer to those lists.

    ¨C Muse<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 30 - Abnormal</strong>

    By the time they returned to the courtyard it was almost approaching noon.

    An Zi Ran called Qiu Lan over to inquire after An Yu Zhi''s health.

    "Young Master, thedy had an excellent appetite this morning and ate two bowls of congee," this was how Qiu Lan replied. Ever since returning from shopping two days ago, the young miss''splexion did not look good. Her appetite was smaller than usual. Yesterday night she only had one bowl of congee for dinner.

    An Zi Ran was simply asking, but received such an unexpected answer. His steps into the courtyard faltered. With an unclear expression he asked, "This morning when you went to attend to the young miss, how was herplexion looking?"

    Qiu Lan thought for a bit. "She looked well. There was a bit of red in her cheeks. She wasn''t pasty like she was two days ago. So this servant had the kitchen make more congee for thedy. Young Miss did not say anything. And unlike two days ago, she did not resist and ate two bowls of congee."

    An Zi Ran nodded. "That is all. You are dismissed."

    Qiu Lan turned and left.

    After lunch, An Zi Ran returned to the study. Steward Su was quietly waiting for him inside. Without realizing his state of mood, he said, "Young Master, the ink is almost ready*. Would you like to make the gift list today?"

    <span>[*T/N: Back then, ink was prepared by grinding an ink stone with a bit of water.]

    The date of the marriage was not set in stone yet, because they needed to find a knowledgeable person to choose a good day. Taking advantage of this time, An Zi Ran wants to get the list of dowry ready. An Yu Zhi was the daughter* of the first wife, and she was about to marry into a prince''s pce, so the dowry must not be small. Losing face was a trifle, but if she was looked down upon after marriage, it would implicate the An family too.

    <span>[*T/N: µÕÅ® <em>di nv</em>: "daughter of first wife." I saw the word "prostitute" in MTL and I thought I was tripping, but no they really tranted it as prostitute. <span>]

    Yesterday, before the ledgers were sent over, An Zi Ran had already finished half of the list.

    The An family was a bigndlord. What they had a lot of wasnd. There were also quite a few shops under their name. Most of them were rice shops. Only a small fraction was jewelry and fabrics and such. The scope involved was not particrly wide. Based on the An family''s situation, their status was indeed too low to be rubbing elbows with the Fu family, this point could not be refuted.

    What An Zi Ran could take out for the dowry was not a lot. Ever since he made those two decisions*, the An family''s assets have shrunk. The total number of monthly ounts earned was less than half that of An Chang Fu when he was alive. An Chang Fu''s three concubines already gave him (MC) a piece of their minds early on, especially the second and third concubine, because they had unmarried daughters. In the future, if they wanted to get married, they will be dependant on the dowry from the An family. Since the An families assets have shrunk, then those dowries were bound to shrink.

    <span>[*T/N: I believe he''s referring to the two decisions he made concerning the situation with the farmers]

    But they did not know that when An Chang Fu was alive he had already prepared a dowry for his eldest daughter and second daughter. Both of them have reached the age of marriage. Just because Liu Mei Xiang was pregnant with An Zi Ming, so their matters were dyed. An Zi Ran also heard about thister on from Steward Su. Both the second and third concubine did not know about this.

    There was red paper on the desk, and the brush was prepared by Steward Su.

    An Zi Ran sat down and took up the brush. He dipped the fine hairs of the brush nib into the ink and started to write out the list.

    After several months of practice, his writing was starting to look better. Although it was not to the level of a schr, his words were already very angr, vigorous and slender, just like his person.

    Every time Steward Su saw the words written by the young master, his face would reveal a happy expression. He was the one who had the greatest understanding of the young master''s handwriting from before, it was so shameful that it could no longer be expressed with words. Now it was finally written with a good hand. If thete lord anddy saw this from the heavens above, they would be very happy.

    An Zi Ran suddenly put down the brush and stood up.

    Steward Su was slightly surprised and asked, "Young Master, what is it?"

    "A break first. It won''t be toote even if I write it a littleter," An Zi Ran said, and then thinking of a new thought he said, "Have Qiu Lan bring the young miss here to the study."

    Steward Su did not question further. He nodded and went to do as bid.

    Qiu Lan was quick. An Zi Ran had just finished the tea that Chun Lan poured for him when he heard several pairs of footsteps approaching. Soon, An Yu Zhi''s figure appeared beside the doorway.

    An Zi Ran looked at her. As Qiu Lan had said, An Yu Zhi''s face was a healthy shade, not at all like an infirmed person. He couldn''t help but wonder if there was no illness at all. Why did she lie to him about feeling unwell and refused to apany him to the Fu pce? He could still recall how she had said she wanted to marry Fu Wu Tian. That shy demeanor, she was not one who could deceive people.

    "Brother, what did you call me for?" An Yu Zhi approached him and asked. After spending some time together, she no longer spoke to her brother like before, with a bit of estranged distance between them.

    An Zi Ran put down the cup in his hand, and said, "This morning I already spoke with Fu <em>wang ye</em>. He already agreed to take you as his princess, so you don''t have to marry him as a concubine. The marriage will be within a month. I will handle this matter well. You do not have to worry. Come over tomorrow. Brother will give you some money to buy some beautiful jewelry. Deck yourself up well. The Fu family is part of the imperial family after all, and we cannot allow others to look down on our family."

    As An Zi Ran talked, An Yu Zhi''s face became whiter and whiter, expression no longer happy. Her hands were twisted under the table. Don''t know what she was disturbed by.

    An Zi Ran looked at her quietly. "Yu Zhi, are you not happy?"

    An Yu Zhi became alert again. Seeing her brother looking at her with a concerned gaze, she pretended to hold her forehead. "No, I''m very happy. It could be that I''m notpletely well yet, my head feels a little dizzy."

    "If you feel unwell, go back to your room and rest. We can talk about the other things two days from now." An Zi Ran said peacefully.

    An Yu Zhi immediately replied, "Then little sister will retire (to rest) now."

    After she finished speaking, she left in a hurry*.

    <span>[*T/N: ÆÈ²»¼°´ý <em>po bu ji dai</em>: impatient (idiom); in a hurry / itching to get on with it]

    An Zi Ran watched her go. He could tell that she was lying. She covered up in time, but in front of him, her acting had no effect at all. Her wandering eyes have already betrayed her. In order to rify the problem, he called for An Yu Zhi''s two personal maidservants, Qiao Er and Xing Er.

    "Two days ago, when you apanied the young miss out, did anything happen?"

    Qiao Er and Xing Er looked at each other in dismay. Qiao Er said, "Replying to Young Master, on the day we apanied thedy to the jewelers to buy jewelry. Nothing out of the ordinary happened."

    An Zi Ran asked again, "Then let me ask you, when the young miss is calm is there anything that''s out of ce?"

    Xing Er said, "There was a little thing. When the young miss came out from the jewelers, she slipped on the steps and fell, but there was nothing serious about it. This kind of thing happens quite frequently at other times too."

    An Zi Ran saw that he would not be getting any useful information from these two, so he dismissed them. ording to the two of them, there seemed to have been no problem on the street that day. It couldn''t have happened at any other time, because An Yu Zhi barely left the house since that incident. Perhaps she was experiencing premarital phobia?

    Unexpectedly, he thought of the premarital phenomenon. It was moremon in the twenty-first century.

    If that was the reason, then An Yu Zhi''s abnormal behavior could be exined. Perhaps that was it. The female mind was always particrly difficult to guess. He could only think so.<hr>

    New reward tier now avable on patreon.

 Chapter 31

    <strong>Chapter 31 - Before Fleeing*</strong>

    <span>[*T/N: The Chinese word used here is very specific to the situation. It is ÌÓ»é <em>tao hun</em> and it literally means "to flee to avoid an arranged marriage"]

    After leaving the study, Qiao Er and Xing Er hurried back to thedy''s boudoir.

    An Yu Zhi, who was sitting on a chair, immediately stood up and hurriedly asked, "What did Brother ask you two about?"

    "Young Miss, do not worry, Xing Er and I did not say much about your situation, the young master still does not know." Qiao Er said cating. Her smiling face held a hint of smugness*.

    <span>[*T/N: Ñû¹¦ <em>yao gong</em>: "to take credit for somebody''s achievement." The author used this word because the one that responded to An Zi Ran was Xing Er, and here Qiao Er is making it seem like she was the one that cleverly duped him when she said nothing at all.]

    An Yu Zhi finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Xing Er could not help wrinkling her brow and saying, "Young Miss, is it okay for the two of you to fool the young master like this? If the young master finds out, he will definitely be very angry." When she was just speaking to the young master, she did not dare say too much. She only said a part of the truth, so if the young master found out, the responsibility would not be as heavy.

    An Yu Zhi was dissatisfied when she heard her. "Can''t let Brother find out."

    She was consciously hiding this from An Zi Ran. Especially after hearing that the marriage talks went well, she became even more adamant in her idea.

    "Xing Er, you''re worrying too much. Even if the young master knows afterwards, it would be impossible for him to punish the youngdy. Once ourdy marries into the Fu pce she will be a <em>wang fei</em>, who dares to bully her then ah!" Qiao Er said with a look of pride.

    Xing Er saw her like that and just shook her head.

    Neither of them noticed An Yu Zhi''s emotional expression.

    Three dayster, the wedding date was finally settled on. It was on April 17. It was an auspicious date. Because the sole senior member of the Fu household had some problems with his memory, all the marriage preparations were handled by Fu Wu Tian himself. On the fourth day, the wedding gifts from the Fu pce were sent over to the An family.

    The courtyard that they lived in was no longer a rented one. An Zi Ran had spend a few thousand silvers and bought the ce. Then the courtyard was converted into one of their houses. This was to prevent An Yu Zhi having to marry out from a rented house. If some ill-intention person found out, there would be an article of gossip.

    News of the marriage between the An family and the Fu pce had spread throughout Jun Zi City, causing a great sensation to rock the city.

    The war god''s reputation was illustrious. Ever since Fu Wu Tian led numerous high-ranking military officers in their return to the city, many people wanted to witness the truth and bravery of the God of War. However, Fu Wu Tian rarely appeared before the masses. He had returned to the city for more than a month, but he still wore a mask while riding outside. Therefore, except for a small group of people, almost no one knew what he was like.

    Thus, many rumors spread in Jun Zi City. Most of it was spection about his appearance, as well as his battle record at the border. News of his marriage roused the people more than the emperor''s draft*.

    <span>[*T/N: Ñ¡Ðã <em>xuan xiu</em>: draft (sports)]

    The emperor of Da Ya, Fu Chong Yi, was rmed. Da Ya''s God of War, his rtive was going to get married. Even he, as the emperor, did not know. So that night, he summoned Fu Wu Tian into the pce.

    The names of everyone in the imperial family were recorded in the ancestral hall. Only then would it be recognized. It also needed the emperor''s approval. In other words, it meant that the emperor was in control of their marriage. Only he could assign their marriages. The imperial family could not marry casually.

    Fu Wu Tian''s marriage was worth more to the emperor than his sons.

    Although he only returned to the capital for a month, the emperor had already brought up the topic of Fu Wu Tian''s marriage more than once. There had been the idea of marrying the minister''s daughter to him. Later, because of something, the idea was dispelled, but it did not mean that he gave up.

    If Fu Wu Tian wanted to take someone as a concubine then he (the emperor) would not say anything, but the <em>wang fei</em> position, that was no good. The daughter of andlord in some county wanted to climb into the royal family. It was absolutely impossible!

    The emperor''s anger soon extinguished.

    Although Fu Wu Tian was his close rtive, he had control of arge part of the army. For more than ten years, his prestige in the military was even higher than that of the emperor. What made the emperor most afraid was if he (ML) did not want to do something, even if the emperor ordered it, he still won''t do it. Not to mention he still had a grandfather with a changeable character.

    Fu <emo wang ye</em> was the emperor''s uncle. In his hands he held the dragon whip of the previous emperor, which gave him the right to supervise the emperor. Although he had not been at court for a long time because of his illness, his right was still there. If he got worked up, even the emperor himself would have to give way*.

    <span>[*T/N: ÍË±ÜÈýÉá lit. to retreat three day''s march (idiom); figuratively "to give way in the face of superior strength;" a strategic withdrawal]

    Fu Wu Tian brought his grandfather into the pce for a roundabout stroll. No matter what ideas the emperor came up with it was all no use. He could only acknowledge that the <emo wang ye</em> had promised a marriage contract.

    Only seven days left until April 17.

    While everyone in Jun Zi City was discussing the matter, An Yu Zhi was in a panic.<hr>

    A special shout-out to my new patron <strong>De Santis</strong> ???( ^?^ )??? We¡¯re happy to have you on board!

 Chapter 32

    <strong>Chapter 32 - To Leave</strong>

    "Mydy, we have returned."

    The people have yet to enter the room, but Qiao Er''s voice had already floated into the room first. Only, they had not yet entered the room when they encountered a restless An Yu Zhi by the doorway.

    An Yu Zhi''splexion was looking not so good. Just thinking about the fact that after seven days she will have to marry into the Fu pce, there was not a drop of joyous color on her face, only fear. "The matters that I asked you to inquire about, how goes it?"

    Qiao Er did not notice and said happily, "Miss, the news of your marriage to Fu <em>wang ye</em> is circting all throughout Jun Zi City. I heard that the emperor has also passed a decreed, not only is he allowing the marriage, but he also conferred many valuable things, just waiting for you when you marry into the Fu family."

    An Yu Zhi''s face suddenly turned white.

    "Miss, what is wrong?" Xing Er was the first to notice her strangeness.

    Qiao Er looked and also saw the white face of the young miss. "Miss, don''t scare us. Are you feeling unwell somewhere?" As she said this she quickly poured a cup of hot water for her.

    An Yu Zhi did not take the cup but instead seized Qiao Er''s wrist. Her fingers turned white with the excessive force of her grip. "Tell me, if right now I say I will not marry¡­ what will happen?"

    "Miss, these words, you mustn''t say them. Otherwise there will be big trouble for the An family." Xing Er was startled.

    "That''s right, Miss." Qiao Er also did not know that their young miss had such thoughts, and hurriedly took Xing Er''s side. "Fu <em>wang ye</em> is a member of the imperial family. To be able to marry him, that is the kind of fortune that every women dream about. Not to mention, you''re bing the <em>wang fei</em> when you''re marrying into their family."

    Xing Er said earnestly, "Miss, the news of your and Fu <em>wang ye</em>''s marriage is well known. Even the emperor is starting to take notice. If you say you won''t marry, and the emperor gets angry, the entire An family will be charged withmitting crime against the throne. You must not have such an idea."

    An Yu Zhi put on a stiff smile. "The two of you needn''t worry so much. It''s just a sudden thought I had, so I just said it out loud. It¡¯s not like I will necessarily do it."

    The two maidservants breathed a sigh of relief.

    Qiao Er resumed that smirking expression, "Miss, good thing you are only asking."

    An Yu Zhi''s eyes shed.

    Time flies quickly, in the blink of an eye another three days passed. Only four days away from the big wedding. Both sides were in full swing preparing for the wedding. Even An Zi Ran was busy to the point of not having time to practice his calligraphy. These past few days he''d been running back and forth between their courtyard and the Fu pce. Therefore he did not have time to pay attention to the situation with An Yu Zhi.

    Before An Yu Zhi said she was just talking about it, but on that day when An Zi Ran went over to the Fu pce, she began to pack up. She sent away the more sensible Xing Er, and only Qiao Er was left. When she heard that the young miss wanted to escape from the marriage, she was shocked into a stupor.

    "Miss, didn''t you say¡­"

    An Yu Zhi went back on her words. For the first time, her pretty face revealed her determination. "I don''t want to marry. I''ve already figured it out. My life cannot be destroyed in Fu Wu Tian''s hands. I want to pursue my own happiness."

    These days she thought again and again, about the opera ys that she once saw with her father and mother. One scene had always impressed her. It was a woman who had always had a firm belief in bravely pursuing her own happiness. In the end, she obtained that happiness. She thought that she should also be like that woman in the opera y.

    Qiao Er was shocked. "But Miss, if you just pack up and leave like this, what will happen to the young master and the An family?"

    Seeing that the young miss had already packed her bags, she finally knew that the young miss was not kidding this time. She was overwhelmed. She felt that she must persuade the young miss. There may be some ws with Fu <em>wang ye</em>, but his status was a noble. How many people wanted to marry him but would never have the chance. It was incredible that thedy wanted to escape the marriage!

    An Yu Zhi raised her eyebrows. She knew she was making things difficult for her maidservant. She gnawed on her lower lip. "I believe Brother will find a way. Qiao Er, are you willing to go with me? If you don''t want to, I can''t let you tell my brother, so I''ll tie you up."

    <span>[T/N: Damn~ where is all this steadfastnessing from. Not too long ago she was blushing and stammering things like "I''ll leave it all up to Brother."]

    "Miss¡­" Qiao Er''s face revealed her inner conflict.

    For the first time, she saw the young miss so determined, and it looked like she had made preparations way ahead of time.

    "Qiao Er, if youe with me, I won''t treat you poorly." An Yu Zhi actually wanted someone to leave with her. There was peace of mind in two people relying on each other. So between the two maidservants, she chose Qiao Er, the one who wasparatively more impulsive.

    Qiao Er hesitated for a while and eventually nodded in agreement. She knew that the <em>jun wang</em> would definitelyy me on them. When that happens no one in the An family would get away. If she stayed she might get implicated. It would be better to follow the young miss.

    The master and servant pair who agreed on the idea soon slipped from the back door.

    By the time An Zi Ran returned to the courtyard the sun was fast setting towards the horizon.

    As soon as he entered the door, he was keenly aware that the atmosphere was somewhat strange and seemed to be repressed.

    Eventually he found Xing Er pacing back and forth. When Xing Er saw him it was like she saw the holy savior himself. She immediately rushed over. She opened her mouth and the first sentence that left her lips was, "Young Master, it''s not good, the young miss is gone."<hr>

    Muse: Thank you to <strong>yinrin</strong> for the coffee~! =^-^=

    I recently finished tranting a portion of

    as a teaser to increase reader interest in the story. It¡¯s a Japanese light novel with a female protagonist. It¡¯s another transmigration story and the premise is quite interesting. Take a look if you have time.

 Chapter 33 part1

    <strong>Chapter 33.1 - Terrible Mess</strong>

    Hearing the news, Steward Su hurriedly rushed over. He was told that the young master was in the second young master''s room, so he changed his trajectory to head over there instead. He had yet to get close to the room when he heard the second young master''s cries. The child usually did not cry, but when he did, not even the wet nurse could appease him.

    When Steward Su arrived at the doorway he saw the young master sitting on a chair. The young master appeared as if he was submerged in water. The young master usually did not have much expression on his face, but right now he could see that the young master was very angry. Then he noticed that the second young master was cradled in the young master''s arms. Gradually, the cries quieted down.

    An Zi Ran handed the little bun over to the wet nurse. She received the child. The little bun let out a "wa" sound indicating his intention to cry anew. When he was returned to An Zi Ran''s arms, the little bun sniffled and did not cry. Silence descended on the room all at once. The wet nurse was embarrassed.

    An Zi Ran was silent for a moment. Then said, "You all go out first, ba."

    The wet nurse and two maidservants left the room.

    After the little bun''s crying episode, the atmosphere within the room was not as depressing as before.

    After a moment, Steward Su whispered, "Young Master, I just heard that the young miss is missing. What is the matter?"

    An Zi Ran looked at Xing Er, who stood by and dared not speak out.

    Xing Er immediately took out a letter and handed it to him. "Thedy wrote a letter and ran away from home."

    An Zi Ran put the little bun in the cradle. The bun did not cry this time. An Zi Ran then took the letter. He had yet to ask for the full story when the maid, Yue Ju, came running over to look for him, saying that the second young master was crying out of breath and would not stop no matter what. The wet nurse had no choice but to send one of the maids to look for him. As a result he came to check on the situation, and as soon as he cradled the little bun in his arms, the bun stopped crying.

    There were four words written on the envelope: Elder Brother personally open.

    An Zi Ran looked at the handwriting. Those characters, written with firm and resolute strokes, were at odds with An Yu Zhi''s physical appearance. In the letter, she wrote that she did not want to get marry with Fu Wu Tian, someone who she''s never even seen before, and that she wanted to pursue her own happiness.

    Asides from those words there were no more. Not even a word of apology!

    Steward Su read the letter, and suddenly looked shocked. He couldn''t speak for a long time. After a while, he finally found his voice. "Young Master, how can Young Miss suddenly¡­ In the first ce, wasn''t she, herself, the one that agreed to marry into the Fu pce? How can she suddenly run away? What can we do? There are only four days left. Young Master, let''s quickly sent someone to find thedy and bring her back."

    "I''m afraid we won''t be able to bring her back," An Zi Ran said coldly.

    Needless to say, he already guessed, An Yu Zhi left in the morning when he was absent from the courtyard. By this time she should have already left the capital. Unless this matter was told to Fu Wu Tian, so that he may send someone to go find her, but that was obviously impossible.

    Steward Su looked at the young master helplessly*, he also did not know what was the best course of action. "Why would the young miss suddenly think like this? Everything was still fine two days ago¡­"

    <span>[*T/N: ÁùÉñÎÞÖ÷ out of one''s wits (idiom)]

    An Zi Ran looked at Xing Er.

    Xing Er dropped to her knees, "I''m sorry, Young Master, this servant did indeed liest time. Thedy went to the jewelry shop that day and overheard other people talking about Fu <em>wang ye</em>. After that she was all out of sorts. The young miss didn¡¯t let Qiao Er and I speak of this matter. This servant knows that she is wrong." Fearing severe punishment, she readily admitted to the mistake.

    "Tell me everything that urred that day. Don''t leave out a single detail." An Zi Ran pinned her with his stare as he said each word clearly. His expression was very serious and cold.

    This was the first time that Xing Er saw the young master angry. Just being watched by him was kind of stifling. Under pressure, she immediately recited what happened that day at the jewelry shop.

    The jewelry shop that they went to that day was the best one in Jun Zi City. Manydies or unmarried women liked to go there to buy jewelry. There was a group of women gathered there gossiping. The topic of gossip that day was Fu Wu Tian. They were discussing his appearance and his track record in the army.

    Fu Wu Tian was considered the God of War in Da Ya, but very few people actually met him. He had been on the battlefield since he was a child, and he returned only a handful of times. The number of people who has seen him was small to the point of pitiable. Even his own cousins have not seen him, let alone other people.

    As a result, many mistaken rumors floated about.

    One upper-ss woman who was said to have seen Fu Wu Tian said that he was very ugly. Supposedly half of his face was once burned off and was now disfigured. Therefore, on the day when he returned to the capital he wore a mask.

    Another upper-ss woman said that Fu Wu Tian was a bloody and cruel person. He murdered countless people. His hands were stained with endless blood. And he liked to torture the enemy the most. He would rip out their heart, dig out their intestines, and gorge out their eyes, and then let the enemy die a miserable* death. The gossip went on in this vein.

    <span>[*T/N: ²Ò²»ÈÌ¶Ã spectacle too horrible to endure (idiom); tragic sight / appalling scenes of devastation]

    An Yu Zhi was scared. She left the jewelry shop and fell down the stairs. After returning to the courtyard, her entire face was white.<hr>

    Hugs and kisses to my new patron <strong>K</strong>, we¡¯re happy to have you with us!

    ?? ¦Ò(¨R¦Å¨Q£ï)

    Another special shout out to <strong>Caerie</strong> for going above and beyond!

    (?¡ä¥î¡ä)?*:???

 Chapter 33 part2

    <strong>Chapter 33.2 - Terrible Mess</strong>

    An Zi Ran looked down. "Is that all?"

    Xing Er nodded. "This is it. After that, thedy stayed in her room and rarely went out. This servant believes that the young miss''s decision to runaway from home is rted to what those people said."

    In other words, she may not be pursuing happiness and love, but was afraid to marry an ugly person?

    An Zi Ran: "¡­"

    Steward Su: "¡­"

    Although Xing Er exined the situation in a simple and deft manner, An Zi Ran still felt that it was not so simple. An Yu Zhi did not look like a woman without a brain, but she also did not seem like someone with a hidden face to her.

    "Young Master, the young miss went overboard with her actions." Steward Su finally could not help but reveal his anger. Whatever the reason, the young miss should not escape from the marriage. She was going to marry a high-priority lord, not an ordinary person. This kind of thing involved the dignity of the royal family. If news of this passed out, the first person to be denounced would be the young master.

    Xing Er hesitated and said, "Young Master, why don''t we go look for the young miss right now? It''s possible that she still hasn''t left the capital yet."

    "Yes. We must bring thedy back." Steward Su immediately answered her words. The An family only had this one daughter born from the main wife. If she left, there was no one to rece her.

    Both of them looked at An Zi Ran at the same time.

    An Zi Ran replied, "It''s already toote to go look now. Furthermore, Jun Zi City is beneath the feet of the emperor. Nowadays, everyone knows about the marriage between the An family and the Fu pce. Our family''s every move is being observed under their watchful eye. If we send people out to look it would be the same as announcing that Yu Zhi ran away from home to escape the marriage."

    Fu Wu Tian absolutely must not find out that An Yu Zhi ran away to escape the marriage.

    Even now, he (MC) still can''t guess what was going on inside that man''s head. If he (ML) got angry, he (MC) could imagine the final ending of the An family. At that time, he wouldn¡¯t have to wait for An Chang De''s plot to target the An family, the An family would just disappear from An Yuan County forever.

    Steward Su understood Young Master''s concerns, but he was more worried about the An family.

    An Zi Ran thought for a while, "Second mother and third mother''s daughters haven''t married yet. Maybe one of them could be a substitute?"

    "That won''t do, Young Master," Steward Su denied without hesitation. "Eldest Miss and Second Miss are both born from concubines. Their status is not suitable for public. Moreover, the Old Master''s promise to Fu <emo wang ye</em> was for the daughter of a main wife to marry into the Fu family. If the Fu pce found out that we tried to substitute with the daughter of a concubine, then the consequences¡­"

    An Zi Ran felt a headache building up. He was only throwing out some ideas without thinking the matter through.

    "Young Master?" Steward Su couldn''t stand to see the troubled look on the young master''s face. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the young miss was selfish. Even if she didn''t care about the An family, she should''ve at least considered the young master. They were blood-rted siblings after all.

    An Zi Ran suddenly raised his head and looked at Steward Su with a look of anticipation. "Does it have to be the child of a main wife?"

    Steward Su nked a bit, and then he nodded.

    An Zi Ran''s eyes suddenly moved to a small bun who will be four months old. "Well¡­ is a male child okay?"

    Both Steward Su and Xing Er turned wooden.

    ¡­

    Fu Wu Tian sat on the steps in a gesture of randomness, not too dirty, and looked at the trees in the courtyard without know what to think. The handsome face had no expression until Ge Qian An''s voice rang in his ear.

    "<em>Wang ye</em>, this subordinate received a message. It is about the An family."

    Fu Wu Tian gave him a casual look. "Speak."

    Ge Qian An said, "An Yu Zhi ran away to escape the marriage."

    Fu Wu Tian raised his head. His lips lifted by a faint degree. In the blink of an eye the expression disappeared. Ge Qian An thought it was an illusion, except he knew it wasn''t, <em>wang ye</em> really smiled.

    Ge Qian An continued, "In the morning, someone saw the An family''s Third Miss and one of her personal maids renting a horse carriage and then leaving the city in a hurry. They were both carrying bundles* with them. Then I sent people to investigate. It has just been determined that An family''s Third Miss did indeed escape her marriage." A pause, and then he said, "<em>Wang ye</em>, do you want to send someone to catch her and bring her back?"

    <span>[*T/N: °ü¸¤ <em>bao fu</em>: lit. bundle or bundle wrapped in a cloth. Because suitcases were not invented yet, a °ü¸¤ was indicative of travel.]

    Although it was only andlord''s daughter, it would be bad for the Fu pce''s reputation if such news were spread about.

    "No need, let''s see what he will do."

    He spoke this with an expectant tone. After dropping this sentence, Fu Wu Tian suddenly stood up and turned away.

    Behind him, Ge Qian An revealed a grave expression. <em>Wang ye</em> seemed more and more interested in An Zi Ran. This was not a good thing!

    <span>[T/N: Hell yeah, it''s a good thing! XD]<hr>

    Here¡¯s an ecstatically effusive electronic hug for my new patron <strong>Phuong Anh Ho</strong>. You are going above and beyond with your support.

    ©¤©¤©¤==¡Ô¡Ô¦²¦²(¤Ã¡ä?£à)¤Ã ? ?(????)¡ã??¡ã

    Thank you to <strong>Mrow</strong> and <strong>Anon</strong> for the coffees. Cheers!

    \(???¦Ø???)/

 Chapter 34

    <strong>Chapter 34 - Breaking Rtions</strong>

    Ever since An Zi Ran said those words and scared Steward Su, every time Steward Su saw him, he would show a worried expression. In his heart, he thought that the young master had gone crazy because of the young miss, for him (MC) to be able to say those kinds of words.

    An Zi Ran knew that Steward Su must be thinking those thoughts in his head, but he did not say anything.

    It''s been almost four months since he arrived in this time and ce. He now knew that the Da Ya Dynasty, asides from not putting businessmen in high prestige, the people were also quite open-minded. Male homosexuality* wasmon in Da Ya. In Jun Zi City there were several well know specialty shops**. Many men who wanted to have a taste would go there, and some would even do it out in the open.

    <span>[*T/N: The phrase used here is ¶ÏÐäÁúÑô with ¶ÏÐä meaning "homosexual" and ÁúÑô is colloquial for "male homosexual."

    <span>Trantor Muse would like to say "I know this is a BL world, but if the author had to specify male homosexual then does that mean female homosexuals are not epted¡­? ??<span>]

    <span>[**T/N: ÙÄ¹Ý <em>guan guan</em>. I''m ny-five percent sure the author wants to say "brothel with male prostitutes" or "restaurant catering to homosexuals," but I don''t understand the author''s word choice. ÙÄ <em>guan </em>means "keeper of domestic animals / herdsman / (old) hired hand in certain trade" and the second ¹Ý <em>guan</em> means "building / shop / term for certain service establishments." So I tranted it as specialty shop.]

    However, despite the open-mindedness of the people about such matters, taking a male wife was still rare.

    After all, a man can''tpare to a woman when it came to continuing on the ancestral line for the husband. So even if one were to take a man for a wife, it would only be the status of a male concubine.

    An Zi Ran was only thinking about it and nothing more. Even if Fu Wu Tian was willing to marry a man, he (MC) could not find someone to marry off. The little bun was only four months old. It''s not like he could make Fu Wu Tian wait, right? Just thinking about it was funny.

    There was another way, but he didn''t want to implement that method.

    That being An Chang De''s daughter.

    An Chang De and Wu Zhi had a daughter named An Xue Yan. She was already seventeen this year. ording to Steward Su her looks were okay but her character was not so good. Inheriting the bitterness and snobbery of her mother, she was very picky about her future husband. Her parents spoiled her too much, leading to her bing unruly and willful, at seventeen years old she''s still not married.

    So when Steward Su mentioned it, An Zi Ran rejected the notion without hesitation. The purpose of the marriage was to safeguard the An family, and An Xue Yan would only cause trouble for the An family.

    Steward Su knocked on the door and then entered. He put a hot thing* in front of him (MC) and said with concern, "Young Master, these past few days you''ve been rushing about for the young miss''s wedding, you must be very tired. I prepared a cup of hot tea for you. Drink it while it''s hot."

    <span>[*T/N: The raws actually said "thing" ¶«Î÷ <em>dong xi</em>]

    An Zi Ran rubbed his temples. He was indeed tired.

    Had it not been for the sake of the An family, he would not have dragged the family all the way to Jun Zi City. Every time he had to deal with Fu Wu Tian, a great deal of his brain cells would die in the exchange. In contrast, he would rather stay in the study every day and read over the ledgers.

    Steward Su saw him start to drink the ginseng tea one mouthful at a time. Several times he wanted to speak, but refrained from doing so.

    An Zi Ran perceived his line of sight and sighed. "Steward, if there''s anything you want to say then just say it, ba."

    "Since Young Master tells me to speak, then I will speak." Steward Su seemed impatient to get the conversation over with. Watching An Zi Ran, he cautiously said, "You''re not really thinking of recing the young miss and marrying Fu <em>wang ye</em> are you?"

    An Zi Ran choked on the ginseng tea.

    Steward Su quickly took out a handkerchief and handed it to him.

    An Zi Ran coughed several times before the coughs subsided. Then he looked up at the worried Steward Su. He finally understood why he was always looking at him with that kind of gaze. As it turns out, the two of them were not thinking of the same thing. Even if he liked men, he never thought of marrying another man. It was not in his character to ruin* his future prospects for the sake of the An family.

    <span>[*T/N: ÔáËÍ <em>zang song</em>: figuratively this means "to ruin (one''s future prospects etc)" but it can also mean "to hold a funeral procession and burial" or "to give somebody a final send-off"]

    "Steward, do not worry, I will not do that." An Zi Ran looked at him firmly.

    Steward Su saw in his expression that he did not seem to be lying. Finally he felt a little relieved. But once he thought of the next problem, his heart tensed up again. "Young Master, about the young miss, what do you n to do?"

    A faint sh of coldness passed through An Zi Ran''s eyes. "Since she can only remember her own happiness, and doesn''t care if her actions implicate her two brothers to the point of death, then that kind of sister is not even worth recognizing. I will pretend I never had this younger sister. From now on, the An family does not have a Third Miss."

    When Steward Su heard such a rejection, he eventually sighed. Beforeing here, he never thought that things would be like this. Although Young Master''s words were heartless, the young miss''s actions were indeed bitterly disappointing. He also did not have any words to say.

    "Tomorrow, apany me on a trip to the Fu pce."

    After a moment of silence, An Zi Ran suddenly spoke.

    Steward Su said, "Young Master, you are¡­"

    After thinking it over, An Zi Ran felt that there might be a way to salvage the situation* if he just spoke openly about the situation.

    <span>[*T/N: ×ªà÷ÓàµØ <em>zhuan huan yu di</em> "to have room to save a situation" or "margin for error (idiom)"]

    Concerning An Yu Zhi running away to escape the marriage, they could conceal the matter for a period of time, but not for a lifetime. He''s been in contact with Fu Wu Tian several times, and he very much understood how enigmatic and unpredictable that man was. It was possible that he already knew about the matter. In that case, it was better to be active than to be passive.

    An Zi Ran was someone who does what he says. So the next day he went to the Fu pce.

    Steward Su wanted to persuade him to wait a bit, perhaps they could think of a solution tomorrow. But for the first time, he discovered that the young master''s temperament could also be this stubborn at times. It was something one couldn''t ordinarily tell from just looking at him.

    When they were standing at the door of the Fu pce, he knew that the young master had steeled his heart.<hr>

    A humongous virtual wee to my two new patrons!!

    <strong>divvani </strong>(/ ''§Ù'')/ ? ¦Ò(¨R¦Å¨Q£ï)

    <strong>Michael Daim </strong>?.¡î(¥Î^?^)¥Î¡î?.?

    Thank you <strong>yinrin</strong> for your continued support on ko-fi!

 Chapter 35

    <strong>Chapter 35 - Wedding Continues</strong>

    Inside the quiet study there sat a cup of tea on the table. Hot steam wafted up from the cup.

    An Zi Ran sat there, his eyes tranquil. Opposite him, Fu Wu Tian sat tall and straight. After listening to his confession, he did not say a single word.

    Despite the number of times An Zi Ran looked at that man''s face, he still could not tell what he was thinking. This was the case every time he had to face Fu Wu Tian. He could never master the initiative. If it weren''t for the sake of the An family, he really did not want to meet with Fu Wu Tian again.

    "The wedding is near, but now you tell me your sister fled the marriage? Do you think I am fun to y with?"

    Just as An Zi Ran was about to daze off, Fu Wu Tian suddenly spoke, and his words immediately made him alert.

    An Zi Ran slightly raised an eyebrow. "y with" was hardly the appropriate term here, but he did not ponder too much on that point, instead he said seriously, "<em>Wang ye</em>, I did not handle this matter well, so I will properly ount for it. But for the sake of my grandfather and Fu <emo wang ye</em>''s friendship, I ask that you let the An family off. At this time, I will offer you the greatest sincerity."

    This so-called sincerity will bleed the An family''s funds and shrink their assets by a lot, but to escape even worse punishment, this kind of mary lost was not worth belly aching over. If money was lost, it could be made again, but if the person was lost, then that was the end.

    Fu Wu Tian suddenly stood up and walked to stand in front of him. Then he leaned towards his eyes. "What kind of reparation could you possibly give me? If outsiders found out that my fianc¨¦ fled from the marriage, do you know how badly this will affect the reputation of Fu pce? We will be everyone''sughing stock. You think your small An family canpensate for that?"

    An Zi Ran looked directly at him and did not flinch. It was undeniable that he was right, but he was still somewhat unhappy.

    The current An family was indeed insignificant. Even if Da Ya loses onendlord, many morendlords will spring up to take its ce. But he will turn the An family into the top business dealer. This was the goal he set after taking over the An family. It was also the real reason why he wanted to create rtions with the Fu pce.

    "<em>Wang ye</em>, please be assured. I will dere that An Yu Zhi has died of a serious illness. I will not let the Fu pce''s reputation suffer."

    An Yu Zhi fled the marriage. She would only be thinking of running far away and not letting anyone find her. So it was impossible for her to return within a short period of time. And there were very few people who knew her. Even if sheter realized shemitted a grave mistake and came back, no one would believe her. This was the best n An Zi Ran could think of.

    Fu Wu Tian stared at him.

    An Zi Ran did not hear him speak, so he couldn''t help but lift his head to look, only to suddenly realize that the distance between them seemed to be growing shorter.

    Fu Wu Tian''s handsome face was getting really close. An Zi Ran did not know when the other man started getting close. Those ck eyes seemed timeless. He could even see his own silhouette reflected in those eyes, as if he was being sucked in.

    "You are very clever, but this method is only a temporary solution. Someone will know sooner orter. Fu pce will still be implicated." Fu Wu Tian looked down and said to him.

    An Zi Ran did not say anything.

    Fu Wu Tian said, "Moreover, the emperor has already decreed this marriage between the two families. When the wedding is over, the name of your sister will be left in the ancestral hall. If the wedding is suddenly canceled, the emperor will certainly investigate. Maybe you can fool other people, but you can''t fool him. If the emperor gets angry, just think about the consequences¡­"

    An Zi Ran''s eyes widened. He did not expect this*.

    <span>[*T/N: Ê¼ÁÏÎ´¼° <em>shi liao wei ji</em>: not expected at the outset (idiom) / unforeseen / to be surprised by the turn of events]

    He had heard that the emperor was concerned about this matter, but he did not expect it to reach this level.

    Although the emperor only decreed the marriage after the fact, fleeing the marriage was still a crime against the emperor. Even if he has the assurance that Fu Wu Tian would let the An family off, there was no guarantee that the emperor''s anger could be stopped.

    The anger of the emperor, blood flow into the river!

    This was not just some saying. He was no fool.

    An Zi Ran took a deep breath with his eyes closed. When he opened his eyes he was calm. He stared straight into Fu Wu Tian''s eyes and said, "What does <em>wang ye</em> want to do?"

    Fu Wu Tian looked at him appreciatively. He ced his hands on the chair''s armrest, bringing him even closer. He practically enclosed An Zi Ran between him and the chair. It was rather dubious. "There is one method, depending on whether or not you cooperate."

    An Zi Ran identally raised his eyebrows. "What''s the method?"

    Fu Wu Tian said leisurely. "It is very simple. The wedding continues."

    Hearing these words, An Zi Ran already knew what he meant, but his answer still surprised him because he did not think that the person who proposed it would be Fu Wu Tian, and shortly said, "I understand. I will do my best to coordinate with you."

    Fu Wu Tian stared at him. "You are sure?"

    An Zi Ran nodded.

    Fu Wu Tian blinked and slowly said, "I am looking forward to it."<hr>

    Shout out to my new patron <strong>herisson</strong>! Happy to have you with us.

    (*¡Ð¨Œ¡Ð*)¦È¡«?

 Chapter 36 part1

    <strong>Chapter 36.1 - Hoodwinked</strong>

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Tomorrow was the day of the big wedding. The An family was full of cheer. Even Steward Su was no longer worried. The serious old face revealed a smile as brilliant as a blooming flower.

    Only An Zi Ran still felt that something was wrong. Thinking back on the conversation that day, Fu Wu Tian did indeed agree to find someone to rece the bride in order to maintain the reputation of the Fu pce. An Zi Ran''s proposal to let An Chang De''s daughter be the recement bride was refused, because Fu Wu Tian said he already had a person in mind. In theory, An Zi Ran should be relieved. Until Ge Qian Anes calling¡­

    Ge Qian An was ordered to send over the wedding attire plus two other big boxes.

    One box was full of clothes, the colors were rtively light and bright, and moreover, they were all menswear. The other box was full of some silk satin, the fabric was soft and silky, very expensive. This was usually a tribute - as in a gift for the emperor - but now it appeared here.

    "What is the intention of this?" An Zi Ran looked at Ge Qian An.

    Ge Qian An''s face was unchanged. "By the order of <em>wang ye</em>, the wedding apparel for the day of the wedding is to be sent to An <em>gong zi</em>. This is what <em>wang ye</em> personally ordered. If An <em>gong zi</em> has looked over it and have no problems, then I will report back."

    No problems?

    It was a big problem!

    When An Zi Ran saw the style of the wedding attire, he was very d that he had the foresight to dismiss the servants first, because what was about to happen next wasn''t going to be pretty. He had a very deep question and he needed Ge Qian An to give him an exnation.

    An Zi Ran tried to ask in a calm tone, "Why does the wedding attire look like it was made for a man to wear?"

    It wasn''t "look like" it was "exactly like."

    Ge Qian An''s mouth twitched slightly and then quickly recovered into his expressionless face. He said, "<em>Wang ye</em>manded that this be given to An <em>gong zi</em>." It was not just him who had this doubt.

    "Excuse me for being direct, but why is it for me?"

    "<em>Wang ye</em> said, tomorrow the person who will be marrying in ce of the bride is you, An <em>gong zi</em>. This was by your own consent."

    An Zi Ran only now discovered that he was hoodwinked by Fu Wu Tian. The marriage candidate he had in mind was actually An Zi Ran. No wonder he refused to say whom he had in mind. And An Zi Ran was still stupid enough to say that he would cooperate. Fu Wu Tian deliberately sent the wedding attire over the day before the wedding. This was to ensure that he would not have time to find another recement.

    "Is there a mistake, I didn''t¡­"

    Ge Qian An interrupted his words, "If An <em>gong zi</em> has any questions you can go ask <em>wang ye</em>. I still have to go back and report on thepletion of my task. I will take my leave now." After that, he turned around and walked away.

    Steward Su was shocked silly.

    An Zi Ran looked silently at the red wedding apparel on the table. The clothing was very well customized. It can be seen that every stitch was done by the hand of an expert. The pattern embroidered with gold thread was very unique. Not too ostentatious or rich. It was really overseer by Fu Wu Tian. He very carefully took care of the man that was to wear this wedding attire. It said he will not let people look down on the wearer of these clothes.

    "Young Master¡­" Steward Su looked at him with a face that was on the verge of breaking down. His eyes carried feelings ofment and distress. He, who did not know the inside story, thought that An Zi Ran promised to marry Fu Wu Tian for the sake of the An family. His heart was suddenly full of guilt. The young master was willing to sacrifice himself for them, how could he not feel heartache!

    The corner of An Zi Ran''s mouth gently tugged downwards. He wanted to exin, but then he thought better of it and gave up the idea.

    All this time, Steward Su have been worrying over the An family. Speaking up now would only add to his troubles.

    An Zi Ran did not speak and Steward Su took that for tacit agreement. Suddenly he burst into tears. "What a sin! For the sake of the An family, the young master has to sacrifice himself. When this old ve* dies will this old ve still have the face to see the old master. This old ve has let down the old master."

    <span>[*T/N: In substitute of the pronoun "I" Steward Su uses the phrase "old ve" here to refer to himself because he feels very self-deprecating or unworthy.]

    An Zi Ran: "¡­"

    He even brought out the "old ve" pronoun.

    In the afternoon, An Zi Ran went to Fu pce to look for Fu Wu Tian, but Steward Li told him that Fu Wu Tian had entered the (emperor''s) pce. He might note back until the evening. Although he suspected that Fu Wu Tian might have deliberately not seen him, there was no way for him to enter the pce. He thought about waiting for another time to visit at night, but before he even had time to take action, Fu Wu Tian came over personally¡­<hr>

    Thank you to the anonymous supporter on ko-fi. ^-^

 Chapter 36 part2

    This update is brought to you by all the fantastic supporters on ko-fi. An anonymous supporter maxed out the coffee counter yesterday! So as promised I rushed to trante an extra update for today. I''mpletely pooped, so I''m going to crawl into bed now. _(:¡õ©f¡Ï)_

    I didn''t know this before, but paypal charges a rather exorbitant fee for every ko-fi transaction. To offset that cost, the counter will be changed to 12 coffees for every bonus update. Your understanding and support for this trantion is very much appreciated. Now, enjoy more saucy banter between our two leads! ^//^

    ¨C Muse<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 36.2 - Hoodwinked</strong>

    An Zi Ran was very surprised. What surprised him even more was that Fu Wu Tian did not go to the main entrance.

    In the cool and bleak courtyard, the lofty and straight body of the man was hidden by the darkness. With Fu Wu Tian''s back towards the moonlight, An Zi Ran couldn''t see his face. Only a pair of glowing eyes stared at him.

    "I heard from Qian An that you wanted to see me."

    Fu Wu Tian said leisurely. There seemed to be a slight smile in his eyes. He has already smiled twice in a row at An Zi Ran. If his subordinate knew about this he would definitely be very surprised, because Fu Wu Tian has never had a lot of expressions, but unexpectedly* he wasn''t a taciturn man of few words, so you could say he was a very contradictory person.

    <span>[*T/N: ³öºõÒâÁÏ <em>chu hu yi liao</em>: beyond expectation (idiom); unexpected]

    An Zi Ran fixedly looked at him. "<em>Wang ye</em> is so interested, climbing over the wall* in the middle of the night toe pay a visit."

    <span>[*T/N: ·­Ç½ <em>fan qiang</em>: lit. to climb over the wall / fig. to breach the Great Firewall of China]

    Fu Wu Tian calmly said, "Not over the wall, I came openly through the front door." He paused, and then added, "The doorman is dozing off."

    An Zi Ran: "¡­"

    The doorman will be fired tomorrow.

    <span>[T/N: I bet he knocked out the doorman ??<span>]

    "You want to talk here?" Fu Wu Tian said, but he had an indifferent expression.

    An Zi Ran hesitated a bit, but still invited him to the study. From the main hall there was still a short distance to go. Besides, they were two men, even if people saw the two of them alone there would not be any gossip. He turned around and did not see the sh of light in Fu Wu Tian''s eyes.

    There weren''t any particrly nice decorations in the study. The things most abundant in there were books. Simple and elegant like its owner, but also has taste. Like a cup of tea, the fragrance is only evident after tasting it.

    "<em>Wang ye</em>, please e in)!"

    An Zi Ran poured him a cup of hot water. There was no tea.

    Fu Wu Tian did not dislike the light and tasteless water. He threw his head back and drank it down in one gulp. The movement was very forthright and confident, with the unique strength and charm of a man. If An Zi Ran was a woman, he might be attracted to him.

    "<em>Wang ye</em>, in order to avoid taking up too much of your time, I will just say it." An Zi Ran said straight away, he did not want to beat around the bushes. "I promised to cooperate with you, but I never said I would substitute the bride. I ask that you rescind your choice and choose another candidate."

    Fu Wu Tian gently set the cup on the table and spat out two words from his mouth, "It''ste."

    An Zi Ran''s eyes sharpened and focused his attention. "What iste?"

    Fu Wu Tian was perfectlyposed* when he said, "This morning, I entered the pce to exin the situation to the emperor. I told him the person I want to marry is not An Yu Zhi, but the young master of the An family, An Zi Ran. The emperor has already agreed."

    <span>[*T/N: Ì©È»×ÔÈô <em>tai ran zi ruo</em>: cool and collected (idiom); showing no sign of nerves / perfectlyposed]

    Although he said it lightly, it was not easy getting that slightly stubborn emperor to agree to let him marry a man. After all, there was no precedent in this dynasty, but that didn''t mean that he had no way. In the end, the emperor had no choice but to agree.

    "You did this deliberately."

    The young man''s (MC) cold voice suddenly sounded out, and there was a hint of anger.

    Fu Wu Tian raised his eyebrows and stared at the person in front of him. It seemed that this was the first time he realized that he was only a sixteen-year-old boy. Every time he met him, he acted like a mature adult so he could not see the youth and tenderness of this young man at all. He''d investigated An Zi Ran. The An Zi Ran from the reports waspletely different from what he saw. It was like two different people.

    The An Zi Ran of before was aplete dross. The An Zi Ran of now seemed to be injected with the soul of an adult. Perhaps it was due to the shock of losing his parents, but that calmness and stability seemed to be something that was built upon throughout the years. The taste was even more fresh, clean, and distant. As if one needed to savor the taste slowly before they could distinguish the notes in the fragrance.

    "This is the best way, isn''t it?" Fu Wu Tian said.

    An Zi Ran''s expression was angry. "Making a big man like me marry you is your so call best way?" In his opinion, it was a rotten idea.

    Fu Wu Tian stared at the angry expression of the young man and did not mind. "Do you think I will marry the daughter of a concubine from your family? The imperial family''s reputation has to be taken into consideration. So after thinking it over, I feel that it can only be you."

    "I''m a man," An Zi Ran said with a cold expression.

    Fu Wu Tian nodded. "I can see that of the children born from the main wife only you and your younger brother are left. You will never let me marry your brother who is only four months old, will you?"

    An Zi Ran once thought about it, but this idea could never be said out loud. However, he still insisted on not marrying. A big man wearing red wedding attire to get married out, this wasn''t even done in the twenty-first century. In the end, Fu Wu Tian retreated a step.

    "You can''t deny that this offspring came from the An family, so you have to take a certain responsibility." Fu Wu Tian said seriously. "But for the sake of the friendship between your grandfather and my grandfather*, I can promise you, if it is really inappropriate, I will let you go. I will help you change your identity and you can start a new life again. How about it?"

    <span>[*T/N: ML refers to MC''s grandfather as Ò¯Ò¯ <em>ye ye </em>and his own grandfather as ×æ¸¸ <em>zu fu</em>. The first one is more colloquial and the second one is more proper. Both terms refer to the paternal grandfather.]

    Like the carrot and the stick.

    An Zi Ran understood clearly. What Fu Wu Tian said made sense. Men and women were different. Once a woman lost her reputation, it was a lifelong thing, but a man''s reputation was more forgiving than a woman''s.

    "I consent. Remember your promise."

    "Of course."

    Fu Wu Tian, who appeared so refreshing and straightforward at the moment, in the future he will give An Zi Ran the title of "the one who was hoodwinked to death by a rogue." At that time he will finally understand what kind of person Fu Wu Tian really was, which was not human at all!

    <span>[T/N: Not human¡­ but a beast! Bwahahahaha!]<hr>

 Chapter 37

    <strong>Chapter 37 - Getting Married (Part 1)</strong>

    The atmosphere of Jun Zi City was bustling with more noise and excitement than usual. The rednterns hanging in front of the shops looked very festive. The flow of people on the streets was also more lively than usual. Because today was the big wedding day of Da Ya''s god of war. The god of war returned to the capital for not more than two months and he was already taking a bride. It was even more sensational than the emperor''s draft (sports).

    But thinking that the god of war''s bride-to-be was the daughter of andlord, most people still sighed. Even if the <em>jun wang</em> was not good looking, and had a sanguinary character, he was still a distinguished person with the titles of <em>wang ye</em> and war general. In the future, it was very possible that he will be the right-hand man of Da Ya''s crown prince. This kind of influential figure, marrying the daughter of andlord¡­

    Many people werementing, but more people were gloating*.

    <span>[*T/N: ÐÒÔÖÀÖ»ö <em>xing zai le huo</em>: lit. to take joy in cmity and delight in diasater (idiom); fig. to rejoice in other people''s misfortune / Schadenfreude]

    "That woman must be taking life too hard, to marry the <em>jun wang</em>."

    A woman in a pink dress stood in front of a stall selling jewelry. She was picking and choosing. The items on the stall were all pretty. They looked like luxury goods, but the prices weren''t high. They were perfect for putting on appearances. She often came here to visit as a customer.

    Another young married woman with her hair done up in a bun heard what was said and could not help but let out the sound of a sneer.

    "That''s not it. What I think is that she''s after his status. If she marries the <em>jun wang</em> she won''t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of her life. There will also be a huge group of servants at her feet to wait on her. Just thinking about that image, even if the <em>jun wang</em> is the ugliest person ever, so what."

    The pink dress woman bit her lip. "If it is me, it will be fine."

    The young married woman thought in her heart, if she were still an unmarried woman, for the title of "god of war''s <em>wang fei</em>" she would also want to marry that <em>jun wang</em>. Who does not like power and influence? Even if it was only a status, that would still be better than many people.

    Of course, there were also some who paid attention to appearance.

    The vendor of the jewelry booth suddenlyughed out loud, " So the two of you still do not know, the <em>jun wang</em>''s marriage partner is not the daughter of andlord. The news was already spread yesterday."

    "What did you say?" The girl in the pink dress looked surprised.

    The young married woman did not believe it, and quickly asked, "A few days ago, the news was still going around. How could it not be the daughter of andlord? Could it be that you''re deceiving us?"

    The vendor did not mind and onlyughed. "You two must''ve not been out yesterday. This information was released yesterday. A lot of people are saying that the one that <em>jun wang</em> wants to marry is not the daughter of andlord. You can ask anyone and you will know."

    The two women couldn''t help but face each other. So it would seem that this piece of information was not false.

    The woman in the pink dress impatiently asked, "Since it is not the daughter of andlord, then who is it that the <em>jun wang</em> is marrying?"

    The young married woman also looked at him.

    The vendor said, "I heard that it''s the older brother of the daughter of andlord. It''s that young master of the An family. It is unclear whether it is true or false, but that is what everyone is saying now."

    The two were shocked.

    Originally, they felt that the <em>jun wang</em> marrying that woman was an inconceivable thing, because based on the qualifications of the <em>jun wang</em> he could take a nobler woman as his wife. Even a princess would not be a problem. But now it suddenly became a man. They have never heard of taking a man as a <em>wang fei </em>before. It was preposterous!

    The news that Da Ya''s god of war''s <em>wang fei</em> will be a man was spread all over Jun Zi City the day prior.

    But this was not news released by Fu Wu Tian, because there were many people who paid attention to his movements. In addition, he entered the pce yesterday to exin the situation to the emperor. Some people could learn the news by inquiring just a little.

    Although marrying a man does not necessary mean the end of the ancestral line, but many people were thinking of their own statuses. Some people were already plotting to insert people by Fu Wu Tian''s side to catch his attention.

    An Family Courtyard

    Today was the day that An Zi Ran was getting married.

    There was no festive atmosphere in the courtyard. Instead, the mood over the courtyard was spiritless. No one spoke a word. If it were not for the red decorations, people would think a funeral was going on. The best representative was Steward Su. Since the day before his face was scrunched with worry.

    "Steward."

    An Zi Ran walked out from the side of the great hall. Hearing his voice, everyone turned to look. The young master had a bright appearance, and there was a feeling of being unable to look away from him.

    An Zi Ran wore that exquisite red wedding apparel. The slightly white skin looked even more handsome in that red clothing. That face that still carried a bit of baby fat was beginning to mature and it made his features more prominent. Based on An Yu Zhi''s physical looks, one could tell that An Zi Ran also had good genes. Everyone discovered that their young master was growing up to be this good looking.

    The only one who was not surprised was Steward Su, who still med himself.

    He felt that he did not take good care of the young master, and that''s why things became like this. He has failed to live up to the expectations of the old master. His head was full of thoughts of how he didn''t have the face to see the old master when he passes away.

    "Steward, today is my big wedding day, you should be a little bit happier." An Zi Ran gently held his hand. From henceforth, there will be many more things for the old steward to fret over. He did not tell the steward about the agreement between him and Fu Wu Tian. He had his own considerations. So he could only trouble him for the time being.

    Steward Su looked at him and sighed heavily, "Young Master, I¡­ I will try." Saying so he tried to push forth a smile that looked like he was fast about to cry.

    "He he he¡­"

    Suddenly theughter of a baby rang out.

    Everyone turned around and saw that theughter wasing from the second young master who was held in the arms of the wet nurse. The ck grape-like eyes looked in the direction of the young master and Steward Su. He waved at the two energetically. His small short hands seemed very excited. The heart could not help by smile a little. The second young master was getting more and more spiritual.

    Steward Su couldn''t help but reveal a sincere smile. Today was the day that the young master was getting married. He can''t be so frustrated.

    An Zi Ran lips curled lightly into a smile.

    Unfortunately, no one saw it. Everyone''s attention was on the little bun. Just as the sounds ofughter and cheer were gradually rising in the courtyard, the team of people from the Fu pce finally arrived, apanied by the bursting of firecrackers and the pping of copper cymbals from outside¡­<hr>

    Here¡¯s a super duper shout-out to my fantastic new patron <strong>Patricia Allen</strong>!

    ?? ¦Å=¦Å=(? ?????????)? ??

    A very big thank you to <strong>Anon</strong> over on ko-fi. You broke the record with 3 coffees at once.

    ©d(*''£Ï''*)?

    Hugs to all my beautiful readers for all your support and kindments. I feel your love for this project and it¡¯s really motivating for me.

    ?(???-?)?????

 Chapter 38

    <strong>Chapter 38 - Getting Married (Part 2)</strong>

    The bride weing team filled the An family courtyard to the very brim, until not a drop could pass through.

    When An Zi Ran chose this ce for temporary lodgings, it was because it was quiet. Nowadays, people kepting and going. The courtyard was also full of An Zi Ran''s dowry. Originally, it was prepared for An Yu Zhi. He did not expect to end up using it for himself.

    In addition, the courtyard also had servants and the team of people from the Fu pce. It was crowded to the point that one almost could not find a ce to step.

    The wedding matron saw the weing team and quickly picked up the red veil on the table to prepare to cover An Zi Ran''s head, but An Zi Ran raised a hand to stop the action. The wedding matron paused, "An <em>gong zi</em>, you¡­"

    An Zi Ran calmly said, "I am a man. There is no need for this cover." Although he agreed with Fu Wu Tian''s proposal, he did not intend to marry like a woman.

    "But¡­ this is not conforming to the rules ah!" The wedding matron said hesitantly with the red veil in her hands.

    An Zi Ran was not moved. "I will not cover (my head), regardless of the rules."

    The wedding matron was helpless as she watched the lucky hour* fast approach. If they continued like this they will be dyed. If <em>wang ye</em> decided to pass down me, she wouldn''t be able to afford to shoulder it. But she was also worried that <em>wang ye</em> would me her for not giving the marriage partner the red veil.

    <span>[*T/N: The ancient Chinese believed that there are lucky, neutral, and unlucky hours in a day. Big ceremonies and rituals must be done within certain time frames to ensure the best results.]

    An Zi Ran seemed to be able to see what she was thinking. "If <em>wang ye</em> wants to pass me, I will bear all the responsibilities."

    Since he said it like so, she could only agree. He handed the red veil over to a servant standing on the side. Then he allowed people to support him by the arm and lead him out. The wedding matron suddenly thought of something and asked, "An <em>gong zi</em>, does the An family not have any elders to send you off?" She was referring to the blessing of a close rtive. Da Ya''s customs generally have this step. The elder blesses the bride to have a harmonious rtionship with the groom.

    "Don''t have. Let''s go, ba."

    An Zi Ran thought the wedding matron was referring to An Chang Fu''s concubines. After all, in terms of elders left in the An family, there was only them. But bearing the status of concubines, they were not people that could flounce about in public. Also, he did not send anyone to inform them.

    At first, he was worried that Fang Jun Ping would not be resigned and give him trouble, so he did not tell them about the marriage contract. So they didn''t even know about him marrying into the Fu pce. If they knew, he feared that they would already be inciting unrest. Because based on his identity, marrying into the Fu pce was equivalent to bringing the property of An family into the Fu pce.*

    <span>[*T/N: Because of the difference in status, the An family would have to provide a very sizeable dowry to match up to the prestige of the Fu pce. So for a littlendowning family like them it would equate to nearly all of their liquid assets, which would mean less money in the future for the concubines and their daughters.]

    The wedding matron could only listen to him, and not mention it again.

    The long line of people exited through the door. The densely packed crowd outside immediately entered into his line of sight. Pairs of scorching gazes fell upon the An Zi Ran who was walking in the middle. Perhaps it was because he refused to wear the red veil, but most people had expressions of amazement on their faces. They stuck their heads out to get a better look at him.

    An Zi Ran''s gaze swept around in a circle. The most eye-catching person in front of the crowd was Fu Wu Tian with his pressing noble aura. A sh of astonishment flickered through An Zi Ran''s eyes. He did not think that Fu Wu Tian woulde in person.

    Steward Su told him before, that many of Da Ya''s distinguished and noble people would not personally go over to the other family to escort the bride. Most grooms wait within their manors. One was because of their esteemed status, and two was because the husband''s family was considered the sky. When a bride entered the groom''s door she must adhere to her husband''s words. This situation was especially evident in the imperial family.

    While he was looking at Fu Wu Tian, Fu Wu Tian was also looking at him.

    The young man wearing red robes was stunning in his eyes. He was a good-looking, elegant, and graceful young man*. He always knew that the youth did not have bad looks.

    <span>[*T/N: The author used a string of adjectives here. Word for word it would be "good looks, elegant, good facial features, graceful, picturesque, elegant"¡­ Yeah, it was quite repetitive and not grammatically well structured in English, so I simplified it, but I think you get the idea.]

    Thinking up to here, Fu Wu Tian extended a hand towards the youth. "<em>Wang fei</em>, I came to pick you up."

    An Zi Ran stared at the hand he had stretched over. He did not hesitate for too long, and then, under the watchful eyes of other, he slowly put his hand atop Fu Wu Tian''s hand, and was immediately wrapped in warmth.

    Fu Wu Tian revealed a rare smile. The maidservants watching from behind An Zi Ran all blushed. <em>Wang ye</em> was really good looking,pletely different from rumors. It really was a "seeing is believing" type of situation.

    Steward Su looked at the picture of the two standing together. He couldn''t help but blink his eyes. How could he suddenly have a feeling that the young master and the <em>wang ye</em> were very fitting together? It must be an illusion!

    With the help of Fu Wu Tian, An Zi Ran got onto the sedan chair.

    Although the sedan had no fancy decorations, it was very high profile. Eight men carried therge sedan. Seeing their brisk pace it seemed that they all knew martial arts. The sedan was very stable to sit on, and there was almost no shaking.

    The sound of copper cymbals and firecrackers sounded again, and the bride weing team set off.

    Some of the onlookers rushed to keep up, while others stayed where they were and only returned to their senses when the crush of people knocked against them, causing them to let out a cry of surprise.

    "Heavens, who said the <em>jun wang</em> was ugly!"

    He was distinct and handsome to the max!<hr>

    Muse: Fu Wu Tian really went all out for this wedding. He gave An Zi Ran a lot of face. I give him max points for this event! (Although I''m not sure if AZR feels the same. Haha. <span>??)

    Here¡¯s a big virtual hug for <strong>AsamiKuroba</strong> who broke the record on ko-fi by filling up 5 coffee cups on the coffee counter in one shot. Woot!

    (??????)??

    Just 4 more coffees to max out the counter for a bonus update.

 Chapter 39.1

    <strong>Chapter 39.1 - Disturbing the Bridal Chamber*?</strong>

    <span>[*T/N: ÄÖ¶´·¿ <em>nao dong fang</em>: "disturbing the privacy of the bridal room." It is a Chinese custom where guests banter with and y pranks on the newlyweds.]

    Fu Wu Tian''s grand wedding could be said to be the biggest event of the year.

    The lucky hour has yet to arrive, but the Fu pce was already filled with guests. At first nce, most of them were important figures in Jun Zi City. Only a small portion of them wasposed of lower officials. Based on this point alone, it was enough to see the emphasis that Fu Wu Tian ced on the wedding.

    He was the first <em>wang ye</em> in the history of Da Ya to take a man as his <em>wang fei</em>. Not only did he not receive severe criticism and obstruction, instead he got the emperor to agree to and decree the marriage. At the same time, all the officials of Jun Zi City came to the wedding bearing extravagant gifts. Fu Wu Tian''s influence could be seen. Da Ya''s god of war was indeed extraordinary.

    "We have returned!"

    There was a sudden mor of noise. The guests who heard the announcement could not restrain themselves and ran outside. They watched the proceedings without blinking.

    Fu Wu Tian''s bride weing team was especially spectacr and extravagant. An eight-person sedan traveled along the open road and counted on the people to clear the way. The streets were almost filled with people who were densely packed. Some people evenpared the scene to the marriage of the emperor.

    The valiant and formidable-looking Fu Wu Tian was riding on his horse with a pleasant smile on his face. For the first time, the handsome face was no longer wearing the expressionless and profound look of usual. His facial features were slightly softer. It could be seen that he was in a good mood. Some girls who came specifically to see him were blushing.

    At this point, the rumors of Fu Wu Tian being ugly copsed in the light of facts.

    The weing team soon reached the grand doors of the Fu pce.

    Fu Wu Tian turned and dismounted from his horse. He walked to the front of the sedan that was alsoing to a halt. Behind the red covering curtain, the silhouette of a refined youth could faintly be discerned. A pair of jet-ck eyes lit up with brilliance*. Even through ayer of cloth it could be seen clearly, the emotions in the eyes revealed a smile.

    <span>[*T/N: Á÷¹âÒç²Ê <em>liu guang yi cai</em>: lit. flowing light and overflowing color / brilliant lights and vibrant colors (idiom)]

    Before the expectant eyes of everyone, who was looking forward to seeing the appearance of the future <em>wang fei</em> of the god of war, Fu Wu Tian stretched his hand out towards the red curtain. When the future <em>wang fei </em>stepped out, the crowd could not help but be disappointed.

    Fu Wu Tian held An Zi Ran within his arms in the princess carry, but his head was blocked by hisrge sleeves. The youth''s face waspletely hidden. Not even his chin could be seen.

    As for the person being held, when Fu Wu Tian went to carry him, he had struggled, but he was not as strong as the other. Fu Wu Tian''s arms were like copper walls and iron poles. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move, so he could only give up in the end. The only thing that made An Zi Ran happy was that his face was blocked from view.

    Fu Wu Tian carried his <em>wang fei</em> into the Fu pce.

    He did not conceal the fact that his <em>wang fei </em>was a man. Instead, the great general and god of war boldly disyed affections. The gathered crowd looked at each other in speechless dismay. Only when Fu Wu Tian passed by them did they return to their senses. Sounds of congrattions echoed one after the other*. Only the speaker knew how sincere were their well wishes.

    <span>[*T/N: ´ËÆð±Ë·ü <em>ci qi bi fu</em>: to rise and fall in session / no sooner one subsides, the next arises]

    Within the guests, there was nock of people from the imperial family. After seeing this scene, their expressions became weird. Within their hearts they were making plots that only they knew. Fortunately, they also knew that today was Fu Wu Tian''s big wedding.

    The next step was the most important part of getting married: the ritual bowing to heaven and earth by the bride and groom.

    For Fu Wu Tian''s immediate family member, there was only Fu <emo wang ye</em>. At this moment, he was sitting in the high hall position in a formal manner. Like a happy old man, if it were not for the excitement of his eyes, one would not think that he has dementia.

    As for An Zi Ran''s elders, Fu Wu Tian investigated him and knew that his parents died in an ident. There were only three concubine mothers who could not parade around in public, so he was very considerate and did not mention it. He knew that An Zi Ran did not want them toe; otherwise he would''ve sent someone back to An Yuan County to inform them.

    Although there were some problems with Fu <emo wang ye</em>''s brain, when he was not causing trouble he still seemed quite normal.

    And the key point was that when he knew that his granddaughter-inw was to be a man he did not disy any anger. His face was very ruddy, and when Fu Wu Tian and An Zi Ran made the ritual bows, he smiled like a sunflower. Some people who were hoping that he would flip out were endlessly disappointed.

    Fu Wu Tian not only knew how to handle the emperor, but he also had experience in dealing with his grandfather.

    After finishing the ritual bows, An Zi Ran was sent to the bridal chamber.

    The guests stayed in the front yard to have a banquet. Because there were a lot of people participating in the event, apart from officials and members of the imperial family, there were also businessmen. They were all people of prestige whomanded respect. So there were four or five hundred tables set up inside and out. The hubbub of sounds has not stopped since the morning.

    To host such a grand wedding with less than half a month for preparation, only Fu Wu Tian could aplish it. Even An Zi Ran thought the wedding would be simpler.

    A feast cannot do without wine. Although the people who dared to pour wine for Fu Wu Tian were few, but he was the groom after all, today was his big wedding day, so he could notpletely avoid alcohol. Fortunately, his alcohol tolerance has been trained up in the military camp. Even after an entire jug of wine there was not a speck of red on his face. Those who wished to see him drunk were sorely disappointed.

 Chapter 39.2

    <strong>Chapter 39.2 - Disturbing the Bridal Chamber?</strong>

    But not everyone was afraid to pour for Fu Wu Tian. Among his subordinates, some were brother in arms that he went through fire and water with. They have been with him for over a decade. In the past, when they had celebratory feasts for heroic deeds, these were the rowdiest people.

    A man who was a few years older than Fu Wu Tian, and who has once served under Fu Wu Tian''s father, relied on the fact that he was a senior to bluntly hand over the wine in his hand to him. He poured half of the wine within the jug for Fu Wu Tian, and the junior drank it all down without blinking. The gathered soldiers who saw this thought that was exceedingly boring.

    "I say you guys can''t get the general drunk. Within the army he is known as the man that won''t get drunk even after a thousand cups (of wine)."

    The only soldier who has yet to pour wine for Fu Wu Tianughed out loud. He felt that he wasparatively smarter. Although today was the general''s big wedding day, he''d rather not be remembered by the general for pranking him.

    Someone saw through his thoughts and immediately held him in contempt.

    Although the one the general was marrying was a man, perhaps in the future there would be another grand wedding reception, but no one could be certain of events in the future. Of course, such a rare urrence should be taken advantage of, however some people still felt that what he said made sense, so they quietly withdrew from the ranks of heckling soldiers. They also did not want to be noted down by the general.

    The young man who took the lead was suddenly isted. In anger he screamed, "How good of you guys, leaving me alone like this, are you guys still good brothers?"

    After he finished, he escaped with the saucepan lid and made everyoneugh.

    Ge Qian An, who was infected by the atmosphere, also showed a faint smile, but when his eyes glimpsed a figure in the corner, his smile shriveled up.

    A hand suddenlynded on his shoulder.

    Ge Qian An turned his head and saw the face of Guan Su. He immediately concealed the bit of emotion that leaked into his eyes and restored that dead man''s expression.

    Guan Su followed his line of sight and saw a figure in the corner drinking alone. He lifted the cup of wine in his hand and drained it. Then he said in a meaningful manner, "Qian An ah, there are some things I will not say more on, you should be very clear about the matter in your own heart."

    "Are you kidding with me?"

    Ge Qian An''s eyes settled on his face for a second and then immediately shifted away. His eyes were serious and solemn.

    Guan Su smiled and walked away.

    After drinking it was time to disturb the bridal chamber, but at this step, everyone couldn''t help by face each other. Who dared to go and disturb the <em>wang ye</em>''s bridal room. It was possible he already noted down everyone who poured wine for him. If they dyed the <em>wang ye</em> from consummating* his marriage he may bear a grudge against them and then there will be hardships for them. Thinking this and that, the crowd of soldiers pushed forth that first soldier who took the lead in heckling the groom to drink.

    <span>[*T/N: The text uses the phrase "one night of spring," which is a euphemism for two people having sexual intercourse.]

    "You go, ba."

    The young man scowled miserably, "You guys¡­"

    At this moment, Fu Wu Tian suddenly came over. The color did not change in his face even after having drunk two jugs of wine. His eyes swept the crowd, "You want to disturb the bridal chamber? Fine,e along with me."

    Everyone''s scalp went numb. The general''s tone was obviously not good. Rather than letting them think they could disturb the bridal room, why not let them think that the sky will rain red instead.

    Fu Wu Tian did not pay attention to what they thought in their hearts. After they finished, they went to the inner courtyard of the Fu pce.

    "Let''s go. Going to take a look is also good." Guan Su, who had a handsome face that could bewitch good and innocent women, took the lead to respond to Fu Wu Tian''s call. His face even revealed a look of expectation, seeming eager to want to disturb the bridal chamber.

    Others were affected by him and they hesitantly followed.

    "I''m not going," Ge Qian An suddenly spoke.

    Those who were falling behind in the procession heard his words. They stared nkly. What is this person saying? Two people grabbed him by the arms and marched him along. "Do not talk nonsense. He doesn''t want to go, we will go. This is a rare opportunity."

    The bridal room was originally Fu Wu Tian''s room. Stuck on the door was a huge piece of paper cut into the character for the word ''joy.'' The space inside looked like it waspletely submerged within a red ocean. Near the entrance to the room, there was a big square table covered in red cloth. In front of them was an even bigger ''joy'' character. There was a pair of dragon and phoenix candles burning red mes. The table was full of exquisite and beautiful pastry snacks. To the right was a red bead curtain. Beyond that was the bridal room.

    The noisy people were quiet in an instant.

    <em>Wang ye</em> wouldn''t really let them disturb the bridal chamber, right? Why does this feel unrealistic?

    Their hearts were beating loudly within their chests. They really arrived at the door to the bridal room, but they dare not speak out.<hr>

 Chapter 40

    <strong>Chapter 40 - Exchanging Cups*</strong>

    <span>[*T/N: ½»±­¾Æ <em>jiao bei jiu</em>: formal exchange of cups of wine between bride and groom as traditional wedding ceremony]

    As night fell, the shadow cast by the candlelight swayed on the paper panels of the window.

    Fu Wu Tian walked into the inner room with a steady pace. At a nce, he saw An Zi Ran sitting on the edge of the bed. The youth''s hands were ced on hisp, and the calm face was illuminated by the candle. His heart thumped. Then he walked over.

    An Zi Ran noticed someoneing in and looked up. He saw the handsome and tall Fu Wu Tian approaching, and his hands clenched slightly. Even he could not exin it. They were obviously acting, but he was really a bit nervous. He already had this feeling when Fu Wu Tian carried him down from the sedan chair.

    An Zi Ran did not want to admit that he was experiencing the feelings of a newly wedded bride. But the thumping of his heart told him the truth of the situation.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>." Fu Wu Tian stood in front of him and called him.

    An Zi Ran red at him. The first time, Fu Wu Tian called him that they were in front of everyone, so An Zi Ran could not refute him and not give him face. But he even dared to call him that a second time. Now they were in private. There was only the two of them. Even if they were acting they didn''t have to put on a show all the time.

    "<em>Wang ye</em>, although I married you, don''t forget our agreement."

    Fu Wu Tian nodded iparably serious. "<em>Wang fei</em>, I have not forgotten."

    An Zi Ran: "¡­"

    Fu Wu Tian reached out to him and said, "Come out with me for a bit, I will introduce you to a few people."

    An Zi Ran thought he had heard sounds from outside, and guessed that a group of people hade to disturb the bridal chamber. Hearing Fu Wu Tian''s words he understood what he meant, and couldn''t help but identally arch his eyebrow.

    Fu Wu Tian did not wait for him to answer. Using a strength that would not hurt him, Fu Wu Tian grabbed one of his arms and gently pulled him up. The two went out together.

    The soldiers were pushing each other forward. No one wanted to be the first one to stick his head out. The most tragic one was that heckling youth. Because he was the youngest of them all, he was taken for granted by them. On this happy day, he was crying and sulking. Guan Su gave him a teasing word and everyone was ungrateful towards him.

    When Fu Wu Tian and An Zi Ran appeared, they quieted down in an instant. As if they were back in the army again, they all stood ramrod straight. All eyes were twinkling as they aimed at An Zi Ran.

    It''s not that they''ve never seen An Zi Ran. Everyone saw An Zi Ran when he first visited the Fu pce, however, the perspective at that time was of apletely unrted stranger. Now it was different. This person will be the general''s <em>wang fei</em> and spend the rest of his life with the general.

    "These people are all my subordinates. They wille by often in the future. Take a moment to familiarize yourself with them, so that you can call them by name when you next see them." Fu Wu Tian spoke his purpose and once again caused An Zi Ran to arch his brow.

    They were only putting on a show; did they need to be so serious?

    Despite his doubts, An Zi Ran did not show it.

    The gathered crowd was also very surprised. Only now did they know that the general wanted to introduce them to the <em>wang fei</em>. To be so unofficially serious, they were surprised by the turn of events. They immediately took measure in their hearts. It seemed that <em>wang ye</em> was very likely to be serious. Originally, they thought that there may be something going on behind the scenes, for example, the <emo wang ye</em> was forcing Fu Wu Tian or the like, but it would seem they were thinking along the wrong path.

    The young man that had a more excitable temper immediately stood up and said in a loud voice, "I am Shao Fei. I am very d to make your acquaintance, <em>wang fei</em>. Please advise me in the future!" The formguage was set off by his grinning expression.

    Following his lead, the others introduced themselves one by one. Except for two people who did note, Fu Wu Tian''s subordinates who were also his trusted aides were here, and of course there were some people who simply could not make it to the wedding ceremony (due to their duties).

    Although An Zi Ran had doubts in his heart, he still made sure to remember everyone.

    Then, the crowd that was thinking ofing to disturb the bridal chamber was driven out by Fu Wu Tian. In the end, nothing was done, no pranks were yed. It was just for the <em>wang fei</em> to be familiar with their faces in the future.

    Although the crowd was disappointed, it was also within their expectations. If the general really allowed them to disturb the bridal chamber that would be unbelievable.

    Looking at the door closed in front of them, Shao Fei looked disappointed. He really thought they could heckle the couple for fun. He certainly was na?ve. Just one look at his expression and other people were able to guess at his thoughts. They couldn''t help but think that it was funny. But in the military camp, you needed such a simple and na?ve buffoon. They didn''t like those who had too much thoughts and schemes within their hearts.

    "Ah, that''s right, why haven''t we seen Zhong Yue?"

    Shao Fei reacted and finally found that there was one person missing. As soon as his words came out everyone turned quiet. He was bewildered. "Howe you guys aren''t saying anything?"

    Guan Su leaned his arm against a pir of the corridor. A smile crossed his lips. "Little Brother Shao Fei, first take care of yourself before thinking of asking after other people''s matters."

    <span>[T/N: They''re not biological brothers of course. It''s just a term of address that denotes the age rtion between two people.]

    Shao Fei was dispirited. "I was only asking lightly."

    "Okay, okay, don''t talk nonsense. If we wait for the general toe out and see us still loitering around we will be noted down. Let''s go quickly!" A veteran soldier hurriedly pushed him out, and a foggy Shao Fei was passively pushed away.

    Back in the bridal room, finally only the two of them were left.

    Fu Wu Tian brought An Zi Ran over to the table. The table was covered in a red cloth embroidered with mandarin ducks ying in the water. On top, sat a pair of dragon and phoenix candles. Nearly half of the candles were already burned away. There was also a jug of wine and two small and delicate crystal cups on the side. He picked up the wine jug and poured two cups of wine. Then he picked up one of them and handed it to An Zi Ran.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, next is exchanging cups of wine."

    An Zi Ran did not take the cup right away. He stared at Fu Wu Tian without blinking. He rubbed his eyebrows. "We are not really husband and wife. There is no need to exchange cups and drink wine."

    Fu Wu Tian took his hand and handed the cup to him personally. Calmly, he said, "Although I have promised you, but since we are married and have pledged our vows to heaven and earth, then we are a true couple. We still have to exchange wine cups."

    An Zi Ran stared at the cup in his hand and unavoidably felt a bit disheartened.

    It felt as if from the time he set foot in Jun Zi City, everything slowly derailed, and now, he haspletely deviated from the track of his n. Seemed like he could only ept his fate now.

    Fu Wu Tian picked up the other cup of wine and took the initiative to cross his arm with An Zi Ran''s arm. With his gaze fixed on the youth he said, "<em>Wang fei</em>."

    An Zi Ran was entangled. Since he couldn''t escape he might as well go along with it and drink the wine. In any case, it''s not like Fu Wu Tian could take him in any way, so in one breath he downed the cup of wine.

    A spark of delight shed across Fu Wu Tian''s eyes. He bowed his head and prepared to drink the cup of wine. Just as the cup touched his lips, he paused for a moment. Then soon after, he drank the wine, until not a drop was left.

    Although they were close to each other, An Zi Ran did not notice this small action.

    [T/N: Fu Wu Tian is going to drink you dry An Zi Ran! Ah~ I just love how the ML calls our MC <em>wang fei</em>. It''s so cute how AZR is annoyed by it. Lol.]<hr>

    A lovely wee to my new patrons on !

    <strong>(?^¥î^)?*:??? Jwel26</strong>

    <strong>(?* ''?'')?"?*? Madhurima Chattopadhyay</strong>

    And thank you to <strong>Ollie </strong>for the treat over on

    .

 Chapter 41

    <strong>Chapter 41 - Sharing the Bed*</strong>

    <span>[*T/N: Í¬´²¹²Õí <em>tong chuang gong zhen</em>: "to share the bed" or figuratively "to be married¡±]

    After drinking the exchanged cups of wine, thest and most important step in getting married was¡­ to consummate the union.

    An Zi Ran did not think about this problem at all. Since he was only a substitute bride in this marriage there was no need for them toplete the sequence of events between a husband and wife. Not to mention, the two of them were men. So he took it for granted that Fu Wu Tian would think the same way, too.

    <span>[T/N: Oh you na?ve child, how wrong you are¡­]

    This was what he thought before drinking the cup of wine.

    After drinking the wine, he wasn''t so sure.

    An Zi Ran pretended as if nothing had happened and went to sit down at the edge of the bed. Fu Wu Tian set down the empty cup and headed towards the bed. An Zi Ran said, "I am going to sleep on the bed tonight, and will have to trouble <em>wang ye</em> to sleep on the floor. There shouldn''t be a problem, right?"

    "There is!" Fu Wu Tian did not give him a desired answer as he expected, bent down, and looked straight at him. "<em>Wang fei</em>, we are already husband and wife."

    "Sooner orter, we won''t be." An Zi Ran looked calm.

    Fu Wu Tian''s lips twitched slightly. "But before that day, we will always be husband and wife."

    In a split second, An Zi Ran''s face looked like it was submerged in displeasure. He clenched his fist as if he would punch Fu Wu Tian at any time.

    Fu Wu Tian shot a nce at the two fists clenched at An Zi Ran''s side. They were only half the size of his. A flicker of mirth passed through his eyes. Suddenly, he reached over. Before he could make contact, the other moved backwards to avoid him. Smiling, he said, "<em>Wang fei</em>, today is my big wedding day, I never thought of wanting to sleep on the floor."

    "Then I''ll sleep on the floor," An Zi Ran quickly made the call.

    "That''s no good. How could I be willing to let <em>wang fei</em> sleep on the floor? Since I took you as my wife, I will take responsibility for you till the very end." Fu Wu Tian said. Then he turned and walked back over to the table. He returned with the jug of wine and two cups. "<em>Wang</em><em>fei</em>''s alcohol tolerance seems to be good. Let''s drink a few cups."

    An Zi Ran looked at him coldly. So he wants to inebriate him?

    Unfortunately, he made a wrong calction. Although he changed his body in this world, the original An Zi Ran was a good drinker. This was exactly the same as An Chang Fu. So there was a lot of good wine stored in the An family''s cer. Although he was not to the level of "not getting drunk even after a thousand cups," a mere jug of wine was not enough to make him drunk.

    Fu Wu Tian poured a cup of wine and handed it to him.

    An Zi Ran did not hesitate. After receiving the cup he drank it down in one breath. His determination was strong.

    Fu Wu Tian''s eyes were rather deep with expectation/anticipation. The emotion that Fu Wu Tian''s eyes were revealing was rather meaningful.

    An Zi Ran who was draining the cup of wine in one gulp did not notice. He only stopped after drinking three cups of wine in session. There was no change in his face. Fu Wu Tian praised, "<em>Wang fei</em> has a good tolerance for alcohol. I admire."

    "I''ve finished drinking the wine. Can I sleep now?" An Zi Ran ignored thepliment. He only wanted to get through the first night of marriage safe and sound.

    "Of course."

    To his surprise, Fu Wu Tian was very straightforward.

    An Zi Ran looked at him unexpectedly and wondered if he was ying another trick, but there was nothing special about the whole process, and he was very sure that there was nothing in the wine. If there were something suspicious he would be able to taste it. Since he could not think of anything else, he stopped thinking about it. If worstes to worst he will counter every move.

    An Zi Ran took off the gorgeous wedding attire. Although he wanted to sleep with his clothes, the weight of the wedding attire was not light. He might not feelfortable if he didn''t take it off. In a moment he took off the red outer robe. Just as he was about to hang it up, a pair of hands stretched over to catch his clothes. He looked over and saw Fu Wu Tian''s handsome face.

    "I will help you."

    An Zi Ran frowned and watched as Fu Wu Tian hung the clothes up along with his own. He thought about it a bit and then changed the subject. "I''m used to sleeping on the outer side of the bed, so trouble <em>wang ye</em> to sleep on the inner side."

    This was not a request or an inquiry. When he finished speaking, he lied directly on the outer side and turned his back towards Fu Wu Tian.

    Fu Wu Tian didn''t mind, but when he slept on the inner side of the bed, An Zi Ran turned again and faced the outside, so as to not look at him. Seeing this, Fu Wu Tian found it funny. Didn''t think that he was such an awkward little guy.

    The dragon and phoenix candles have almost burned out. The two have notid down for long. The candlelight gradually weakened. The room seemed to be shaded. The atmosphere was quiet and there was an indescribable strangeness.

    Once he calmed down, An Zi Ran discovered that his body was a bit hot. Mid-April was not longer early spring. The weather was getting warmer and he was wearing quite a fewyers of clothing. He bluntly lifted half of the quilt off his body. He thought it was because he just drank a few drinks, so he didn''t care too much. Until his body got hotter. Under his abdomen, there seemed to be a sinister fireing up, burning him hotter and hotter, and finally found that something was wrong.

    This feeling, clearly it was <em>that</em> type of drug.

    It must''ve been in the wine!

    <span>[Password: osn7d]

    An Zi Ran couldn''t care so much anymore, his fingers moved gently, and a big hand suddenly came in to hold his hand. A strange and familiar shadow shrouded him from above. The candlelight on his face revealed his astonishment. From the dark, a low voice said:

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, to eat on the sly by yourself is not right."<hr>

    T/N: The censored content was cut out from the original text. Luckily I was able to find the deleted scene from the unofficial sites that my helpful readers have sent me. Personally I didn¡¯t think the censored content in this chapter was <em>that</em> raunchy, but I guess China¡¯s censorship is just stricter. Although I do wonder how the unofficial sites got their hands on the censored content if it wasn¡¯t even avable on the official website¡­<hr>

    Shout-out to my new patron! Here¡¯s a warm wee for:

    <strong>Gabe Canada</strong> ??(?¨@??¨A??)<hr>

 Chapter 42 part1

    Chapter 42.1 ¨C Rubbing Buddies*

    [*T/N: ß£ÓÑ lu you. The first character ß£ lu means ¡°(dialect) to rub one¡¯s hand along / to fire (an employee) / to reprimand¡± and the second character ÓÑ you means ¡°friend.¡± I was half tempted to trante this title as Masturbating Buddies or something along those lines, because that seems to be the implication.]

    Thest flicker of candlelight whispered out at the same time Fu Wu Tian spoke. The room was plunged into darkness. The distant glimmer of light could not be seen.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t asleep!¡±

    An Zi Ran heard his own voice rising up in the silent night. His tone was affirmative, but carried an undercurrent of shock that he did not notice. The feeling of being caught masturbating was quite bad. He could just imagine the mocking smile on Fu Wu Tian¡¯s face.

    Support the trantor. You should be reading this on .vmnovels

    From the darkness came Fu Wu Tian¡¯s airyughter. ¡°How can I let wang fei solve this by yourself on our wedding night. Wouldn¡¯t that make me too ipetent?¡±

    ¡°You let go,¡± An Zi Ran said coldly.

    ¡°Not letting go.¡± Fu Wu Tian said leisurely. Then he pulled away An Zi Ran¡¯s hand and took An Zi Ran¡¯s thing in his rough callused palm. The youth¡¯s body was not yet fully developed, and that part of him was young and tender just like him. With one hand he was almost able to cover the entire thing.

    An Zi Ran sucked in a sharp breath. The callused hand rubbed against the tender flesh. There was a bit of stinging sensation, but more of it was pleasure. He endured for so long, but in the end it was broken through by a light touch from the other party. He couldn¡¯t help but let out some moaning sounds.

    In the dark of night, it was exceptionally tititing.

    When he noticed what he had done, An Zi Ran immediately struggled to sit up. He had just lifted half of his body when Fu Wu Tian pressed him back down with one hand. Half of Fu Wu Tian¡¯s body was pressed against An Zi Ran, making him unable to move. He knew that no matter how much he struggled he would not be able to go against the other¡¯s strength. An Zi Ran had no choice but to adjust his breathing and calm down once more.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Fu Wu Tian said, ¡°Naturally, to help wang fei resolve your body¡¯s physical needs.¡±

    An Zi Ran stared straight at Fu Wu Tian, who was hidden by the darkness. Because there was no electricity in the ancient times, once the candlelight goes dark, he could not see his fingers when he stretched out his hand. So even if he could see a little bit during the night in present times, here in the past, he was like a blind man in the dark. He could only guess at the position of things.

    Wasn¡¯t it just letting a man help him masturbate? Although it was a bit awkward, but under these circumstances he could not see Fu Wu Tian, therefore Fu Wu Tian should not be able to see him either. At worst, he could just fantasize that it was a woman servicing him. Thinking this way, his body also rxed ordingly. Fu Wu Tian, who was pressing against him from above, immediately noticed it.

    ¡°Wang fei?¡± Fu Wu Tian arched his eyebrow in surprise. Giving up so fast?

    An Zi Ran said in a defeated manner, ¡°Isn¡¯t wang ye the one that wanted to help me? Then I implore you to hurry up, because I still have to sleep.¡±

    In the darkness, Fu Wu Tian revealed a trace of surprise. Thinking about it again, he could guess what he was thinking. The surprise in his eyes suddenly turned into a smile that could not be stopped. He indeed chose the right person. His wang fei could always surprise him.

    ¡°Are you doing it or not?¡± An Zi Ran noticed that Fu Wu Tian was not moving at all. The crucial point was that the other was still holding onto his penis. His brows could not help but furrow in anger. Fu Wu Tian was always challenging his patience. Unfortunately, he was a high status wang ye that could not be hit or scolded. If it was before, he would¡¯ve already punched him.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m doing it, but¡­¡± As Fu Wu Tian said this he took An Zi Ran¡¯s hand, and before the youth could react, he had ced the hand between his legs. ¡°I ask that wang fei also help me, too.¡±

    An Zi Ran subconsciously curled his fingers together. As a result, his hand took hold of that thing just so. In a split second, his eyelid jumped. The thing in his palm was unusually soft and hot. They were both men; so even without looking he knew what that thing in his hand was.

    As it turned out, Fu Wu Tian was in the exact same situation as him. Unexpectedly, he could not see the slightest difference. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by his endurance. This cold god, Fu Wu Tian, had already pulled An Zi Ran¡¯s hand into his trousers. The hot temperature caused his hand to shrink away, but he was forced to ept it.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    An Zi Ran almost jumped up. He was surprised by the sudden cold air against his buttocks. Looking down, he saw that his pants had been pushed down to his thighs without his realization. That man¡¯s hand was currently holding the rod between his legs without the slightest scruple*.

    [*T/N: ËÁÎÞ¼Éµ¬ si wu ji dan: ¡°absolutely unrestrained / unbridled / without the slightest scruple.¡± Our ML be bold is what the author is saying. Shamelessly touching the MC like that.]

    Fu Wu Tian did not press him on the bed this time. Instead, he pulled him up and prevented him from escaping by encircling a hand around his back. The two were almost face to face.

    This development of the rubbing buddies trend¡­

    An Zi Ran suddenly had the thought of squeezing the thing in his hand until it burst. When he found that he could not escape from the other man¡¯s hold no matter what, he had to admit defeat, at least temporarily in order to protect his backside.

    He became aware of his hand beginning to move. The corner of Fu Wu Tian¡¯s mouth twitched up and he also began servicing his wang fei.

    Although it was not as good as doing the actual deed, the friction of a man¡¯s calloused palm caused a tingling sensation to course through him. Apanied by a strong pleasure, his panting breaths came faster and faster, and he couldn¡¯t hold back from leaning his head on Fu Wu Tian¡¯s shoulder.

    Fu Wu Tian liked this position very much. There was a feeling of holding the youth in his arms. The sensation was agreeable and made him feel at ease. Even he himself felt very surprised.

 Chapter 42 part2

    Chapter 42.2 ¨C Rubbing Buddies

    The sound of slippery fluids rang in both of their ears.

    An Zi Ran felt Fu Wu Tian¡¯s fingers caress the tip of his penis. The stimting thrill increased two, three folds. His body trembled. He buried his face in the other¡¯s shoulder to keep himself from making any sounds. But then the hand stopped moving.

    Support the trantor. You should be reading this on .vmnovels

    Fu Wu Tian arched an eyebrow slightly. When he turned his head, his lips just so happened to rub against the youth¡¯s ear. The inadvertent intimate contact made An Zi Ran subconsciously want to retreat, but he had forgotten about the other hand behind his back. The disparity in strength was too great and An Zi Ran fell directly back into Fu Wu Tian¡¯s embrace. His entire person was wrapped in Fu Wu Tian¡¯s arms. Their position was very ambiguous.

    Just thinking of his bare butt being within another man¡¯s embrace made An Zi Ran feel not good.

    When An Zi Ran reacted, he immediately struggled fiercely, but was unable to release himself. He used both hands to push hard against the other man¡¯s chest, ¡°Let me go¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Fu Wu Tian suddenly sped his waist tightly.

    An Zi Ran¡¯s body went stiff. He immediately noticed that there was a hot thing underneath his abdomen, and it was in close contact with him. Due to their positions, his abdomen was barely covered by ayer of cloth, and he could feel something a little sticky on his abdomen. Something slippery¡­

    An Zi Ran¡¯s face erupted into a fierce blush.

    Fu Wu Tian seemed to be unaware of it. He felt that this positioning was even better than before. So as to not let the youth struggle free, the hand holding his penis began to increase in strength. He was fondling him almost crudely. The squelching sounds of body fluids gradually increased. The feelings of pleasure outweighed the stinging sensations. It was almost unbearable for the young and tender body. An Zi Ran could not repress the spasms coursing through his body. His mouth was opened but he could hardly made a sound.

    Fu Wu Tian looked at his reddened face. His eyes darkened and there was a pain in his lower body, but he ignored it.

    At this moment, An Zi Ran suddenly wrapped his arms around Fu Wu Tian¡¯s neck. His cheek pressed against the side of his face. Their body temperatures mingled. His hot breath brushed against the other man¡¯s neck and he forced out the words, ¡°A little faster¡­¡±

    These words seemed to detonate a bomb.

    The giant object against his abdomen was hard like an iron rod. It poked against the delicate skin of his abdomen and the whole skin was red. An Zi Ran felt Fu Wu Tian¡¯s breath bing heavier. The heaving up and down frequency of his chest elerated. He realized that he was only caring about himself and hadpletely forgotten about Fu Wu Tian, yet the other man was able to endure till now. Once again, he reevaluated his understanding of the other man.

    His sweaty and slightly cold hand gripped that giant thing.

    Surprised flickered through Fu Wu Tian¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t actually expect him to take the initiative. This time he had to say that it was a surprise, a wonderful beginning.

    An Zi Ran turned his head to prevent the other from seeing his face. It was not embarrassing. It was just like Fu Wu Tian said, they were just helping each other out, and they were both men. Their body parts were the same. He just didn¡¯t want to see the look of triumph on Fu Wu Tian¡¯s face. That was all. But soon he found that just one hand was not enough to grasp the otherpletely.

    Fu Wu Tian was a robust adult. He was bigger than An Zi Ran had imagined. Especially in this vigorous state, he was even more thick and solid. Even with two hands he may not necessarily be able to fully grasp the other.

    Just as he started to feel awkward, his body suddenly rose high into the air. When he realized it, his whole person was already sitting atop Fu Wu Tian. Their lower bodies were both naked and practically stuck together. He found that his hand was now holding both of their intimate parts. The two rods were pressed up against each other. The other party was hotter than him and the feeling inexplicably gave him a taboo-like pleasure.

    An Zi Ran did not persevere anymore. The drowning pleasure submerged his ability to reason. He could only hold on tightly to Fu Wu Tian¡¯s neck, and let the other man y with his manhood, as he enjoyed the pleasure that Fu Wu Tian brought him.

    Fu Wu Tian did not let him down. His fingers ran across the tip of An Zi Ran¡¯s penis from time to time, bringing him waves and waves of stimting pleasure. The sticky liquid flowing out almost drenched the quilt under the two people. The sound of sliding body fluids got louder and louder. At this time, Fu Wu Tian suddenly grabbed him by the back of his head and kissed him in surprise.

    An Zi Ran¡¯s eyes popped open. Fu Wu Tian¡¯s face was very close.

    The saliva that he could not swallow in time was licked up by Fu Wu Tian. The dodging tongue was also caught into the other¡¯s mouth and sucked on heavily. His tongue turned numb. In a moment of inattention, his lips were alsopletely captured.

    An electric current spread rapidly from below to the whole body. The pleasure hit An Zi Ran so hard that his eyes almost rolled to the back of his head. His body was wrecked with spasms as a stream of cloudy white liquid spurted from his manhood. The tongue that was roaming inside his mouth drew away. The moan that he could not contain resonated throughout the bridal room. If there was nothing out of the ordinary happening, then the people outside should be able to hear it.

    An Zi Ran had no time to think about how devious Fu Wu Tian was. Thetter suddenly hugged his body tightly and at the same time he released a low-pitched sound. It was unexpectedly sexy. Then his abdomen and thighs were wet.

    The two men fell back together on the bed.

    The room was filled with an obscene smell. If someone came in, they would not believe that they just ¡®helped each other.¡¯ But their act was even more tiring than doing the actual deed.

    An Zi Ran only discovered afterwards, that he lost big time in this affair!

 Chapter 43

    <strong>Chapter 43 - I Saw It</strong>

    <span>[T/N: The characters for the pronoun "I" in the title is ±¾Íõ <em>ben wang</em>, which is how the ML refers to himself throughout the story]

    In the morning, the sunlight crept in through the window.

    When An Zi Ran woke up it was fast approaching nine a.m. The room was so bright that just as he blinked open his eyes he was forced to close them again. Usually he was up before seven a.m. As expected, he was really worn out fromst night.

    The sound of a door opening floated to him from the outer chamber. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Fu Wu Tian dressed all in ck and striding towards him. An Zi Ran couldn''t tell what the other was thinking from his expression, but Fu Wu Tian''s rxed walking posture showed that he was really lively and refreshed at this moment. In contrast, An Zi Ran''s body felt limp and painful, and in his heart he was not happy.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, you''re awake."

    Fu Wu Tian came over. There were two maids following behind him. In their hands they carried a washbasin and other items for washing up. After setting down the things they were sent back out.

    The two maids were very conscientious and did not even look up.

    An Zi Ran watched Fu Wu Tian go over to the basin and wring out the towel inside. Then he walked over to him. Before Fu Wu Tian could open his mouth and say anything, An Zi Ran spoke, "I''ll do it myself."

    <span>[T/N: In Chinese, AZR said "ÎÒ×Ô¼ºÀ´" and MTL gave me "Ie." My mind went straight into the gutter¡­]

    As he spoke, he sat up in bed. He was still properly dressed in his wedding attire, including the outer robe, so there will be no idental show of skin*. An Zi Ran unyieldingly took the wet towel from Fu Wu Tian''s hand and began to wash up.

    <span>[*T/N: ´º¹âÕ§Ð¹ <em>chun guang zha xie</em>: literally "spring sunshine emerges to bring the world alive" which is an idiom meaning "to give a glimpse of something intimate"]

    Fu Wu Tian silently gazed at his obstinate <em>wang fei</em>.

    An Zi Ran knew that Fu Wu Tian was watching him. He could only ignore the eyes roaming up and down his body, and wash up in the shortest time, and then change into a new set of clothes.

    The new clothes were taken from one of the boxes that Ge Qian An had brought over to him when he delivered the wedding attire. The clothes were made ording to his size. It was better than his own clothes. The most important thing was that it was very soft andfortable to wear. Otherwise, he would definitely throw the box of clothes into a corner. As for Fu Wu TIan, why would he know his size? He didn''t want to think about it at all.

    An Zi Ran picked out a set of blue brocade robes embroidered with dark purple clouds from the box. He looked at Fu Wu Tian. "I have to change clothes. May I trouble <em>wang ye</em> to step out for a bit?"

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, we are husband and wife." Fu Wu Tian calmly stated.

    An Zi Ran''s eyebrow twitched, and then in a calm andposed manner he said, "There is still privacy between husband and wife."

    Fu Wu Tian did not expect that he could still refute. His <em>wang fei</em> was certainly eloquent with words. He nodded ordingly, "What <em>wang fei</em> said makes sense, then I will wait for you outside."

    Watching Fu Wu Tian turn around and walk outside, An Zi Ran felt that he was unexpectedly amenable this time.

    An Zi Ran found that the more he knew about Fu Wu Tian, the more difficult it was to understand him. Sometimes when he expected Fu Wu Tian to make things hard for him, he would be unexpectedly agreeable. Sometimes his unyielding attitude made it impossible to oppose him.

    He suddenly regretted his decision.

    With a shake of his head he got rid of these thoughts. It was already toote. An Zi Ran took off the thick wedding attire, and put on the clothes in his hands. The clothes were of a simr design and slightlyplicated. When he first arrived here, he used to have a headache over the clothes of this ce, because there were too many procedures; there were buttons and tethers, and there wereyers andyers of clothes both inside and out. It was very cumbersome.

    When he heard the crisp sound of the curtain p, Fu Wu Tian turned.

    At first nce, he saw the more refreshed An Zi Ran dressed in the blue brocade, but the image was destroyed by his hair.

    The teenager was obviously not very good at tying his hair. He just tied it into a bundle and fixed it with a headpiece. The technique was rough, and some messy hair fell down his cheek. This appearance could not go out to see people.

    Fu Wu Tian pulled his hand and went back.

    An Zi Ran didn''t talk. He noticed that Fu Wu Tian''s line of sight paused on his hair for a while. With a nce he knew that his hair was not tied well.

    He had to admit that he didn''t know how to take care of his hair.

    He actually liked short hair more than long hair. If it weren''t so unconventional to cut his hair short, coupled with not knowing the consequences of such an act, he would''ve already cut his hair off.

    Fu Wu Tian put him in front of the mirror and took off his headpiece, causing his hair to scatter. Then he picked up theb and helped himb his hair. Don''t judge him as a brute whose hands were only used to hold a de, Fu Wu Tian was actually a scrupulous person. Being in the military camp for over ten years, he was trained to be capable in everything.

    Through the bronze mirror, An Zi Ran saw a pair of hands fiddling with his hair.

    Fu Wu Tian was too tall. Although the bronze mirror was rtivelyrge, it was not big enough to epass Fu Wu Tian''s full height, so he could only see himself in the mirror.

    "Okay." Fu Wu Tian''s mellow voice interrupted his spacey thoughts.

    An Zi Ran''s attention shifted back to the bronze mirror. When he saw his appearance he was momentarily stunned.

    Fu Wu Tian did notpletely bundle his hair, and some of it was draped over his shoulders. The headpiece in his hair was not the one that he chose before, but one of light blue gems that matched with his clothes. The middle jewel sparkled with a bright brilliance, looking particrly delicate, and made his face look more elegant.

    "<em>Wang fei</em> is so good-looking!"

    Fu Wu Tian bent down his body, and the handsome face finally appeared in the bronze mirror.

    When An Zi Ran returned to his senses, he immediately established some distance and stood up. He had walked over to the curtain of beads before turning around and speaking to Fu Wu Tian who was still standing in front of the bronze mirror. "Still not leaving?"

    Fu Wu Tianplied and followed.

    <em>Wang fei</em>, I have already seen the uneasiness on your face.<hr>

    Here¡¯s a cozy wee to new members:

    <strong>Chintrla</strong> (?¡ä¨Œ`?)*??*

    <strong>Veena Anand</strong> o(¨R?¨Qo)

    Thank you to <strong>Mintraraya</strong> and <strong>two anonymous readers</strong> for the

    ~!

    As the season turns cold your support makes me feel warm. ?\(?¡ä?¨F?)/?

 Chapter 44

    This is a bonus update brought to you by the lovely supporters over on

    .

    ~Muse <span>??<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 44 - Breakfast</strong>

    Fu Wu Tian''s mother died when he was ten years old.

    His father, Fu Xiao, spent his whole life on the battlefield, where he experienced both triumph and defeat. And his mother was a strange woman. She was not a gentle woman. Her character was very bold. She was not a citizen of Da Ya. Rumor has it that Fu Xiao brought her back from Guan Wai, and then the two got married not long after.

    Fu Xiao was in Guan Wai all year round, and his wife stayed with him in Guan Wai. When Fu Xiao died, she was not reluctant to let him go. She only left behind a few words, and then she followed Fu Xiao.

    These were all things that An Zi Ran heard about before he married into the Fu pce.

    Nowadays, only Fu Wu Tian and Fu <emo wang ye</em>, the two of them, were left behind to manage the Fu pce. The first day after marriage, one must honor the elder inws with a cup of tea. Since Fu Wu Tian''s parents were no longer alive, the only elder left to honor was Fu <emo wang ye</em>.

    Passing through the corridor, the two arrived at the lobby.

    Fu <emo wang ye</em> had already woken up. At the moment, he was sitting in the main seat and drinking the hot tea poured by a servant. In the empty lobby there was only him and the servant serving him.

    When he saw theming into the lobby, Fu <emo wang ye</em> immediately put down the teacup and stared straight at them.

    Seeing that appearance, An Zi Ran''s instincts told him that Fu <emo wang ye</em> was not in a clear state of mind. Fu Wu Tian must''ve deliberately taken advantage of the <emo wang ye</em>''s condition to get him to agree to let his grandson take a man for his wife. If the <emo wang ye</em> was not sick, An Zi Ran did not believe that he would agree.

    [The two knelt down before Fu <emo wang ye</em>.]

    The servant came forward with a tray. An Zi Ran took the cup of tea from the tray and presented it to Fu <emo wang ye</em>. "Grandfather, please drink tea."

    Fu <emo wang ye</em> received the cup of tea with a smile. He took a sip and then said, "My granddaughter-inw is really good*." Then he stuffed a red envelope into An Zi Ran''s hands. It was thin and didn''t seem heavy. Later, An Zi Ran found that it was a ten thousand yuan bill. The generous amount surprised him.

    <span>[*T/N: The grandfather uses the term ¹Ô <em>guai</em>, which means "obedient or well-behaved." It can sound a little patronizing in English, but in Chinese it''s meant as praise, usually from someone of higher seniority to someone of lower seniority. So I like to trante it as "good" sometimes.]

    An Zi Ran deliberately ignored the address of ''granddaughter-inw.'' Without a change in his expression he received the red envelope and then thanked him.

    Fu Wu Tian also honored his grandfather with a cup of tea, but the <emo wang ye</em> was less enthusiastic about his own grandson.

    When they got up, An Zi Ran heard Fu <emo wang ye</em> said to his grandson with a smug tone of voice, "Wu Tian ah, you didn''t waste the good intoxication wine that grandfather brought out. You really didn''t let your grandfather down. But I heard from the servants that you were doing it very intenselyst night. It is only the first day, you have to take care not to let your wife get too worn out."

    Intoxication wine?

    Could it be the wine that he drankst night?

    An Zi Ran immediately looked at Fu Wu Tian only to see him say, "Grandfather, I know what I am doing."

    Fu <emo wang ye</em> was not reassured. "If you know what you are doing, then how could your wife be so loud yesterday? Don''t think that I don''t know, you must''ve been tossing your wife about excessivelyst night, otherwise, why would he get up sote in the morning. It must be your doing."

    Even without listening all the way through to the end, An Zi Ran already wanted to dig a hole and bury himself in it.

    When he recovered his sensesst night, he knew that Fu Wu Tian once again hoodwinked him. Although he had prepared himself psychologically, but these words were said by Fu <emo wang ye</em>. Suddenly he felt ufortable all over. He had thought that the wine was prepared by Fu Wu Tian, but unexpectedly the real culprit turned out to be Fu <emo wang ye</em>. He was mistaken.

    An Zi Ran found that Fu <emo wang ye</em> only lost part of his memories on asion. But whether it was before his amnesia or after, his brain was still very good. Unexpectedly, he knew how to scheme for his grandson''s benefit. However, An Zi Ran did not know that it was precisely because of Fu <emo wang ye</em>''s actions that it allowed him to escape the cmity of having to use his back door to consummate the marriage, otherwise, it wouldn''t have been as simple as mutual masturbation.

    <span>[T/N: Meaning FWT was going to eat AZR up if he was in the right state of mind.]

    "Grandfather, I will take heed next time."

    Fu Wu Tian was iparably calm. The amnesiac <emo wang ye</em> was extremely talkative.

    An Zi Ran nced at Fu Wu Tian. There would be no next time.

    Fu <emo wang ye</em> did not notice the ''turbulent undercurrent'' between them and happily brought his grandson and granddaughter-inw to go eat breakfast. The Fu pce did not have a particrly luxuriant or extravagant breakfast. It was simr to what was eaten in the An family: congee, eggs, buns, and savory pancakes.

    An Zi Ran did not feel surprised. He could see the nature of the Fu pce in the food that they ate. Compared to those who liked to scheme with a belly full of deceit, they were more real and authentic.

    Fu Wu Tian ced a steamed bun and savory pancake into An Zi Ran''s bowl. The congee was fresh from the pot. Steamy fragrance wafted from the congee, instigating one''s appetite.

    An Zi Ran didn''t talk. Instead he passed a slice of savory pancake to the <emo wang ye</em> who was watching them with a face full of smiles. After hesitating, he also gave Fu Wu Tian a slice. His expression was extremely reluctant, but he still received a thank you from Fu Wu Tian.

    <span>[T/N: Even though they could just serve themselves, culturally, it is a sign of affection and care to put food in someone else''s bowl. It means you care that they are getting enough to eat or that you want to share a delicious dish with them.]

    A little bit of warmth, and then the three no longer talked.

    Fu Wu Tian was an adult, so his appetite wasparativelyrger. He ate three slices of savory pancakes and four steamed buns before stopping. Then he peeled two hard-boiled eggs and ced one in An Zi Ran''s bowl.

    "Now that you have my granddaughter-inw you are forgetting this grandfather."

    Fu <emo wang ye</em>ined.

    He even rhymed his words.

    An Zi Ran lifted his head and saw Fu <emo wang ye </em>looking at them with hidden bitterness. In his bowl was an unpeeled egg. It seems that Fu Wu Tian had put it in there. After hearing theint, the corner of An Zi Ran''s mouth faintly twitched and he switched out his peeled egg with the grandfather''s unpeeled one.

    "My granddaughter-inw is still the best pared to my grandson)." Fu <emo wang ye</em> immediately smiled.

    With iparable calmness, Fu Wu Tian picked up the egg in An Zi Ran''s bowl and peeled it for him, continuing to show favoritism to the very end.

    Fu <emo wang ye</em> gnashed his teeth and ate the egg.

    Such a childish pair of grandfather and grandson!

    An Zi Ran reached this conclusion without words.

    Fu Wu Tian suddenly had a servant serve up a bowl of congee for An Zi Ran. This was the second bowl. Before that, he had already eaten a slice of savory pancake, a steamed bun, and an egg. He was already full, so he immediately stopped him, "No need."

    "You are in your growing stage, you should eat more." Fu Wu Tian was unmoving.

    An Zi Ran said, "I am losing weight."

    His weight had not been reduced to the extent that he was satisfied with, especially the baby fat still on his face. Every time he looked in the mirror, he felt particrly unsightly, so weight loss must continue.

    Fu Wu Tian turned to him, looked him up and down, and finally stopped on his face. "<em>Wang fei</em>, I like the meat on you, it feels good to touch, so there''s no need to lose weight."

    In response to those words, An Zi Ran decided to keep up his diet until the bitter end.

 Chapter 45

    <strong>Chapter 45 - Royal Mentality</strong>

    After eating breakfast, Fu Wu Tian went to the study room with Fu <emo wang ye</em>.

    Without anything to do, An Zi Ran decided to have the two maids from that morning apany him while he familiarized himself with the pce. He would be living there for the time being, so even if he were to leave in the future, he still couldn''t let people make a joke out of him. Although he was married, he was still the head of the An family. If people treated him lightly, it would also affect the An family.

    The two maids were arranged by Fu Wu Tian. When they heard he wanted to look around the pce, they followed behind him with alertness.

    Although Fu Wu Tian''s servants weren''t bad, An Zi Ran was still used to having Chun Lan and Qiu Lan by his side. He wasn''tfortable with strangers getting too close to him. He thought of setting aside a time to talk to Fu Wu Tian about it, and see if he could have theme into the pce.

    Thinking while he walked, he soon came upon the kitchen.

    An Zi Ran nced at it and was about to turn around and leave, but the voices of the gathered servants floated over to him. He only heard fragments of dialogue, but the contents of the conversation were all about him and Fu Wu Tian.

    "I have never seen such a gentle side of <em>wang ye</em>, he really pampers <em>wang fei</em>."

    "You guys don''t know, but yesterday night when I was carrying some wine jugs through the corridor I just so happened to hear a sound. It was the <em>wang fei</em>''s voice crying out in ecstasy. It made me embarrassed to death just to listen."

    Understanding the implications, a few people snickered behind their sleeves.

    "Hmph, the way I see it, there is nothing remarkable about <em>wang ye</em> favoring <em>wang fei</em>."

    The maid standing at the very back sneered.

    A few of the maids looked at each other. "Xi Mei, you can''t talk nonsense."

    Xi Mei smiled smugly, "Who told you that I was talking nonsense? I spoke the truth. <em>Wang fei</em> is favored by <em>wang ye</em>, but he is still a man after all. In the future, <em>wang ye</em> will still have to take a concubine to continue the family line. Furthermore, among the attending wedding guests yesterday, did you see the princes of the emperor?"

    Her words were reasonable and several people found themselves at lost for words.

    Although the emperor agreed to let Fu Wu Tian take a man as his <em>wang fei</em>, and even admitted An Zi Ran''s name into the royal registry, it did not mean that the emperor really epted his nephew''s wife. So among the guestst night, the number of royal family members that came to participate could be counted on one hand. The emperor''s princes were prime examples. They only sent some people to deliver the wedding presents and say a few celebratory words. Not even their shadows could be seen. This was enough to mark their attitude towards the whole affair.

    The two maids'' faces were tight with anxiety. They did not expect to hear people gossiping about <em>wang fei</em> and <em>wang ye</em>, especially those words of Xi Mei''s. They were unable to grasp <em>wang fei</em>''s emotions. Was he angry? They could only look at his back, on one hand hoping that he would leave quickly, and on the other hand hoping that those people would stop talking.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>?"

    The maid hesitated a moment and then called out to him.

    Her voice alerted those gossipers. One by one they turned their heads to look. When they saw that the person standing in the hallway was the topic of conversation they just talked about their faces all turned white.

    Xi Mei''s face also turned pasty white.

    Whether the emperor liked <em>wang fei</em> or not, the fact that <em>wang ye</em> favored <em>wang fei</em> was a reality. In the morning, they all saw how much <em>wang ye</em> pampered <em>wang fei</em>, he even personally peeled an egg for him.

    If this matter passed along to the ear of <em>wang ye</em>, she could foresee the picture of herself being swept out of the pce.

    "Let''s go." An Zi Ran''s gaze swept across them, and then he turned and walked away. The people observing him could not understand his temper. In the end, was he angry or not? It made one even more nervous.

    The two maids rushed to keep up.

    It didn''t take long for Fu Wu Tian to hear about this matter. An Zi Ran didn''t need to say anything at all. Fu Wu Tian was the master of this pce, if he didn''t even know what was happening within his domain wouldn''t that make him too ipetent? But Xi Mei was not driven out of the pce. She fell from her high status as a servant under Fu <emo wang ye</em> to a low status servant that washed the toilets. This kind of rough work was usually done by men.

    Even the servants of Da Ya were separated by rank, especially those in wealthy households.

    Generally they were divided into high rank and low rank servants. High rank servants had it rtively easy. They took care of their masters and often had the opportunity to follow their masters out to see the world. Low rank servants could only do heavy work, such as carrying water and chopping firewood, etc.

    Xi Mei suddenly descended from a high rank servant to a low rank servant, and it was even cleaning the toilet, this kind of dirty work, the gap was very big. In her heart, she definitely couldn''t ept it. In addition, she was mean and a gossiper, always talking bad about people behind their backs. She didn''t have many rtions with people within the Fu pce. Once she was demoted, the people who wouldugh at her were everywhere. It was even worse than getting driven out of the pce.

    Therefore, even if onecked a brain, they should still have limits.

    It was one thing for the emperor not toe see the <em>wang fei</em>, but the important thing was that <em>wang ye</em> favors <em>wang fei</em>. Those who made snide implications about <em>wang fei </em>would not get off easy. If <em>wang ye</em> let other people attack his <em>wang fei</em> then wasn''t that implying that he was ipetent? That he couldn''t even protect his <em>wang fei</em>?

    After this incident, no one dared to gossip about the master of Fu pce behind the scenes.

    However, An Zi Ran found out about a few things that he didn''t know about before through this incident.

    Yesterday, he and Fu Wu Tian knelt to the heavens and earth and got married, but he did not know how the royal family members looked like, so he did not know that the emperor and the princes did not attend the wedding banquet.

    It was both expected and unexpected.

    An Zi Ran did not be excessively entangled, so he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    The emperor did not recognize him as the official <em>wang fei</em>, so it would be easier for him to get out of the pce in the future. This result was still good.

    During lunchtime at noon, An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tian talked about the little bun and the servants at the An family courtyard. He wanted to bring some of his people into the Fu pce. Fu Wu Tian agreed. In the afternoon he apanied him to the courtyard.

    "Young Master?" Steward Su was shocked that the young master was returning home after only marrying for one day. But thinking about it again, this was only one of the estates set up by the An family, so it didn''t count as the first return of the bride to her parental home* and he felt relieved. It was likely that the young master was just worried about the second young master.

    <span>[*T/N: During ancient times it is a custom for the bride to return home to visit her parents on the third day after getting married. Returning home before then was probably not a good sign of the newly married couple''s rtionship.]

    Steward Su quickly greeted his two masters and bid them sit. Because of Fu Wu Tian, he was more cautious.

    An Zi Ran asked, "During the time that I was away, did anything happen within the courtyard?"

    Steward Su shook his head, but then nodded. "No major events happened, but the second young master cried all night yesterday. The wet nurse had no choice but to go to the second young master. They didn''t fall asleep until the second young master cried himself out. Everyone is saying that the second young master knows that you were not here, so he cried."

    An Zi Ran muttered to himself irresolutely and then did not talk.

    It is said that children could be keenly aware, it seemed that this was true of the little bun.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>," Fu Wu Tian called to him slowly and waited for the master and servant to look at him before saying, "You are now married into the Fu pce, leaving only your little brother in the An family. If we leave him in the care of your father''s concubines, I believe <em>wang fei</em> would not feel at ease, so I have a suggestion."

    Without asking, An Zi Ran already knew what he wanted to say.

    Leaving the little bun in the hands of Wang Qing Lan and the other concubines was impossible, otherwise in the future he would have a twisted younger brother that hates him. So he could only raise the little bun by his side.

    As Fu Wu Tian said, he had already married into the Fu pce, and he did not know when he would be leaving the pce. Leaving him to the wet nurse and maidservants to raise also did not put An Zi Ran at ease. Therefore, he could only temporarily bring the little bun into the Fu pce. He only needed Fu Wu Tian''s agreement. He already thought through this matter in the morning, but he didn''t think that Fu Wu Tian would take the initiative to suggest it.

    The two quickly reached an agreement.

    Steward Su saw this and quickly mentioned another important thing. "Young Master, the day after tomorrow is the day for you to return to your parental home, you see¡­" They''ve been away from An Yuan County for some time now. Since the young master has married into the Fu pce, it was about time for him to return to the An family, otherwise he was afraid that Su Zi would not be able to keep holding on. There was still that person who lusted after the An family''s wealth over there.

    It took one day and one night to get from Jun Zi City to An Yuan County. If they traveled faster perhaps it would only require one day, so they should head off early.

    An Zi Ran looked at Fu Wu Tian.

    Fu Wu Tian considerately said, "I will apany you back."

    Thus, this matter was settled.

    <span>[T/N: When the bride returns to her parental home, the groom should apany her to show respect for her family and consideration for his bride. The length of time the groom spends at his inws on that day is indicative of the level of respect and consideration. If he doesn''t apany his bride at all that means he doesn''t care enough about her, and this could lead to hard times for the bride. I got this information from maind period dramas and reading other web novels. Heehee.]

 Chapter 46

    <strong>Chapter 46 - Wife''s Tiny Younger Brother</strong>

    Returning to the Fu pce from the An courtyard, An Zi Ran brought back a little bun with him. Fu Wu Tian began to make arrangements for <em>wang fei</em>''s return home. For fear of not making it back to the An family in time, they could leave today, and make it back to An Yuan County in time for tomorrow, but they would have to stay outside for one night.

    An Zi Ran decided to hold off on departure until early tomorrow morning.

    There weren''t too many things that they needed to prepare, but it was already gettingte, and they would still have to stay outside and make camp for one night.

    Fu Wu Tian naturally listened to his words. He didn''t like the idea of having to stay outside so soon after marrying either. And if his <em>wang fei</em> wanted to take both rooms (tents?), then he would have to suck it up and go crowd with the others. No matter how he looked at it, it wasn''t very advantageous to him.

    Fu <emo wang ye</em> knew that they have to leave early in the morning, and immediately promised his grandson and granddaughter-inw that he would wait for them toe back, and that everything would still be good and calm when they return.

    Fu Wu Tian did not believe his words at all. After the illness, not only did Fu <emo wang ye</em> like to mouth off all the time, he also had ADHD. Everyday he would run all over the ce, causing trouble everywhere. His vitalitypletely belied the fact that he was an old man of sixty. So before setting off the next day, he instructed the head steward, Fu Yi, to look after the <emo wang ye</em>.

    The Fu pce had a total of two stewards. Steward Li was only the deputy steward, and not the main steward.

    The head steward was a middle-aged man with a beard. He was smaller than Steward Su by a little, but he had a very gentle smile. Compared to Steward Li, he was much more approachable. But this wasn''t the first time that An Zi Ran saw him.

    During the wedding ceremony yesterday, he saw this Steward Fu standing not far from the <emo wang ye</em>''s side. At that time, he only took a quick nce and did not look very carefully. He heard him go out this morning, so he only really saw him now.

    "<em>Wang ye</em>, please rest assured, I will take good care of <emo wang ye</em>." Fu Yi nodded and smiled. His manner was neither obsequious nor supercilious. Instead of being like a servant, he was more like an elder to Fu Wu Tian. In fact, it could be seen from his surname, Fu, that the status of the head steward was definitely not just a simple servant.

    An Zi Ran heard that he and Fu Wu Tian''s big wedding was singlehandedly handled by the head steward.

    At this time, Fu Wu Tian also said, "In addition, I will have to trouble Head Steward to take care of <em>wang fei</em>''s younger brother. My wife''s tiny younger brother, he is less than four months old, you have to pay more attention."

    Wife''s tiny younger brother?

    An Zi Ran was amazed at his consideration. He was also prepared to mention this matter, but when he heard ''wife''s tiny younger brother'' he suddenly felt a moment of embarrassment. Fu Wu Tian sure had thick skin. An Zi Ran could never measure up to that level of shamelessness.

    "<em>Wang ye</em> can also rest assured on this matter." Fu Yi heard about this incident when he returned yesterday. He knew that <em>wang ye</em> wanted to apany <em>wang fei</em> to his parental home and had already made arrangements early on.

    Of course Fu Wu Tian knew that this attentive steward would take good care of An Zi Ming. He only said it out loud so that his <em>wang fei</em> could hear it and leave the pce with peace of mind.

    Then they took the carriage and left Jun Zi City to set off for An Yuan County.

    The carriage bore the symbol of the Fu pce and almost everyone in Jun Zi City recognized it. But outside of Jun Zi City no one could identify the symbol.

    However, the carriage was very luxurious. When people looked at the appearance they could tell that the owner''s identity was extraordinary. The space inside was also veryrge. It could hold up to four or five adults, and the speed was very fast. Compared to the carriage that An Zi Ran rode before, it was one or two times faster. At this speed, they could rush to An Yuan County before dark.

    An Zi Ran parted the curtain and looked at the running horses. They had brown fur and skin and looked very valiant and formidable. At a nce it was clear that these were not some run of the mill horses. Using such fine horses to pull a carriage, what a waste of good resources.

    Fu Wu Tian looked over at An Zi Ran who was sitting two seats away from him. He saw him looking outside and asked casually, "What is <em>wang fei </em>looking at?"

    An Zi Ran withdrew his gaze. "You''re willing to use such fine horses to pull a carriage?"

    Fu Wu Tian said with joy, "Even the best horse is not as important as <em>wang fei</em>''s return to his parental home. The ordinary horse is not fast enough. They have to stop often to rest. That would make the journey longer."

    Hearing that it was one for him, An Zi Ran could not help but nce at Fu Wu Tian from the corner of his eye.

    Fu Wu Tian calmly let An Zi Ran size him up.

    An Zi Ran withdrew his gaze. This man was indeed considerate enough to make him emotionally moved. The things that he had yet to take notice of, Fu Wu Tian had already paid attention to. But the more thoughtful Fu Wu Tian was, the more determined An Zi Ran was to leave. Otherwise, he feared that one day he would fall into the enemy''s hands. The temptation of a gentle and caring man was too much, even if the other person had the same (male) parts as himself.

    <span>[T/N: Just fall to ''enemy'' upation An Zi Ran. XP]

    At precisely noon.

    The carriage passed by a tea shed (a.k.a. rest stop) and Fu Wu Tian ordered for a break.

    The number of people on this journey was not high. On An Zi Ran''s side there was only him, Steward Su, and two servants. Fu Wu Tian only brought two of his subordinates. They were Ge Qian An and Shao Fei.

    However, Fu Wu Tian seemed to have let the head steward prepare a lot of gifts. It nearly filled up one horse carriage. When the carriage pulled to a stop it attracted a lot of attention from the people at the tea shed.

    "What would these customers like to eat? Our small shop is simple and crude. Please excuse us for not having much good things here." A server came over to them with a smile. One could tell that this group of people must have status by the luxurious clothes they wore. Afraid of disappointing these important guests with their shop''s simple dishes, the server decided to exin in advance.

    Fu Wu Tian looked at An Zi Ran, "What does wife want to eat?"

    As soon as those words came out, the server''s astonished eyes fell upon An Zi Ran.

    An Zi Ran''s expression sank.

    He did not answer. Fu Wu Tian had the server bring out a pot of tea first, followed by some buns and other snack dishes. Then the server hurriedly turned and fled to escape.

    An Zi Ran said with a nk expression, "Don''t call me wife." He could endure being called <em>wang fei</em>, but they were no longer in Jun Zi City. The people outside did not know that the rtionship between them was husband and wife, so he did not want to broadcast it.

    "Then what does my wife want me to call you?" Fu Wu Tian asked.

    An Zi Ran paused. He preferred that Fu Wu Tian call him An <em>gong zi</em>, but it was obviously impossible.

    Fu Wu Tian joked, "How about An Shao*?"

    <span>[*T/N: <em>An</em> as in hisst name, and ÉÙ <em>shao</em> uses the character for "few" or "young," but apparently it''s also a more formal way of saying of Ð¡ <em>xiao </em>"small" or "little."]

    An Zi Ran calmly nced at him. "If you like to call me that, I won''t mind."

    Fu Wu Tian immediately changed his tune. "Just kidding. When we go out in the future I will call you Zi Ran."

    An Zi Ran''s facial nerves became paralyzed.

    <span>[T/N: Thisst sentence was °²×ÓÈ»ÃæÌ± which literally means "An Zi Ran facial nerve paralysis." XD]

 Chapter 47

    <strong>Chapter 47 - Farmers</strong>

    The tea shed was very simple, with a straw roof on top. Beneath that were several tables and chairs. The people who passed by would be thirsty and hungry and thus stop to rest and refuel at this rest stop. The traffic here was rather high.

    When everyone''s curiosity was satisfied, they withdrew their gazes from An Zi Ran''s group, and the sound of people talking once again filled the tea shed. From time to time the server''s loud voice could be heard among the ambient chatter. Their tea and snacks were soon served up. This time the server did not try to sneak looks at them.

    Even though it was spring, the midday sun was still very warm.

    Several in-attired farmers suddenly appeared in the tea shed with their children.

    The adults were carryingrge parcels and they led the children towards the tea shed. Their expressions did not look good. The people in the tea shed could not help but subconsciously nce at the neers.

    Over at the next table, the conversation between two men caught An Zi Ran''s attention.

    "There are disasters everywhere. It''s getting worse and worse in this year." A man wearing coarse hemp garments set his cup heavily on the table and made a loud noise.

    Another person at the same table immediately said, "How do you know that they are escaping from disaster?"

    The man said, "You haven''t been back in three years so naturally you don''t know. To get from Chang Province to Maple City, one must pass through this area. What kind of ce is Chang Province? That is the area where natural disasters ur most frequently. Disasters strike there at regr intervals. If it is not a flood then it is a drought. Last year, flood broke out, flooding many fields and viges. Many people were disced and had to migrate to other ces."

    The other person nodded, but then he thought of something and said, "Maple City is the closest ce to Chang Province. If people want to migrate, they would always go to Maple City. However, it seems that this year there has been no natural disaster in Chang Province. So howe there are still Chang Province people appearing here?"

    "That I do not know." The man touched his chin in thought. "Perhaps they are worried that natural disasters will break out in the future, so they are moving ahead of time. After all, it happenedst year."

    "Leaving Chang Province earlier is also a good idea."

    "That is, many people in Chang Province are not going to survive like this, and the imperial family does not know¡­"

    The other person hurried hissed for silence and lowered his voice, "Talking about the imperial family in public, do you want to die?" At this they deliberately looked over at An Zi Ran''s group who had came from Jun Zi City.

    The man immediately went mum.

    One of the farmers asked the server for a pot of tea. After the server brought over the tea, the farmer took out some dry food from his pack. The dry food was made of misceneous grains. They''ve been out for a long time so the texture was a bit tough. He handed his wife and son a piece of the coarse biscuit, and then swallowed his portion with the tea. The biscuit was not delicious. The two adults furrowed their brows from time to time as they ate. The child couldn''t chew it down at all. The farmer''s wife asked the server for a bowl. Then she tore the hard biscuit and soaked it in the bowl with the tea. When the biscuit softened, she gave it to the child.

    The child couldn''t eat this thing and his eyes were always glued to the piping hot buns on Steward Su''s table.

    Steward Su sympathized with the malnourished child. When he noticed the child''s gaze his heart softened. He called the child over and gave him the three buns left on the table.

    The child was a bit hesitant at first, but after all, he couldn''t resist the temptation of the buns. Despite his parent''s astonishment, he ran over. With excitement, he carried the steaming buns back to his table. Very sensibly he gave the buns to his parents to eat.

    The farmer and his wife''s eyes became moist.

    A child from another family looked over with envy. They came from the same vige. That family was also eating hard biscuits, and they did not carry much money. In order to save money and arrive at Maple City as quickly as possible, they''ve only been eating the dry food they brought with them.

    Steward Su''spassion was overwhelming, and he looked imploringly at An Zi Ran.

    An Zi Ran did not hesitate. He called him over and said something in his ear. Steward Su immediatelyplied. He had the server bring up some more buns and personally gave the buns to the other family of farmers.

    "Wi¡­ Zi Ran, why the sudden interest in Chang Province?"

    Under An Zi Ran''s silent re, Fu Wu Tian obediently swallowed back the word "wife," and switched to a new form of address. Fu Wu Tian had heard An Zi Ran''s whispered words and found that his <em>wang fei</em> had ordered Steward Su to go inquired about Chang Province''s circumstances, thus he became curious.

    An Zi Ran said, "Nothing, simply asking."

    Seeing that he refused to say, Fu Wu Tian did not ask again.

    After a while, Steward Su came back. He distributed more than a dozen buns to the two families and received their sincere gratitude. Hereafter, they answered everything he asked.

    After a quarter of an hour, the group hit the road again.

 Chapter 48

    <strong>Chapter 48 - Return to the An Family</strong>

    The next day, they finally arrived at An Yuan County.

    The night before, they stopped in a small town and stayed at an inn there for one night. The next morning, they set off early and arrived at their destination in half an hour. The farmers in An Yuan County were used to getting up early and sleepingte. The sky was not yet bright when they glimpsed the silhouette of An Zi Ran''s group.

    The location of An Yuan County was not remote. asionally, some caravans could be seen passing by. But those were merchant caravans; therefore they were definitely not very luxurious. So when the farmers saw the opulent horse carriage from the Fu pce, most of them would pause in their work and stare. They watched until the carriage pulled onto one of An Yuan County''s streets. Then they exchanged a few words and went back to farming.

    The carriage soon stopped before the main gates of the An estate.

    The absent-gaze doorkeeper sitting by the gate jumped up in shock. He stared nervously at the carriage. He had never seen such a luxurious carriage before, and the An family did not own such a good carriage. So he did not expect that the young master of the family would being back, until Fu Wu Tian helped An Zi Ran get off the carriage, and then the doorkeeper''s chin fell to the ground.

    "Young Master, you''ve finally returned."

    The doorkeeper fixed his rivet gaze on An Zi Ran as he came closer.

    An Zi Ran asked, "In the time that I was away, did anything big happen in the family during my absence?"

    The doorkeeper shook his head at first, but then he returned to his senses and nodded his head instead. "The Big Master* and his wife came by once. They caused a big ruckus, but because you weren''t here and Concubine Fang doesn''t have the authority to make decisions, they left after that."

    <span>[*T/N: Referring to the uncle. Steward Su called him ¶þÀÏÒ¯ (Second Master) but the doorkeeper called him ´óÀÏÒ¯ (Big Master)]

    An Zi Ran nodded and walked inside. He did not ask what his uncle and aunt came for.

    The doorkeeper looked at the man who walked in with the young master. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something. Although he was a servant, even he could tell that this man was no ordinary person. He didn''t think that the young master would go out on a trip and bring back such a person.

    At first, Wang Qing Lan and them (the concubines) could not guess the purpose for why An Zi Ran left An Yuan County with his younger siblings. They could not have known that the Old Master was hiding such a big secret. Furthermore, he didn''t let news of the marriage contract slip out, so not many people knew about this matter.

    And then An Change De came to cause a scene.

    An Chang De found out from the county head magistrate that An Zi Ran went to Jun Zi City to look for rtives (through marriage). He had been apprehensive all this time. Later, Prefectural Magistrate Jiang also found out about this matter. It was impossible to determine the identity of the mysterious person, so they did not dare to hastily try taking advantage of the An family again. Thus, their ns were temporarily postponed. For this reason, he had always felt choked with resentment.

    If An Zi Ran really does find a big backer from Jun Zi City, then he would surely take care of him first thing when he returned (to An Yuan County).

    But no matter what, he was still An Zi Ran''s uncle. He didn''t think that small brat would dare to start something with him. But what if that brat suddenly hardened his heart and became ruthless?

    Because of that tiny possibility, he had made a trip to the An family not too long ago, hoping to see if he could find anything out from Wang Qing Lan and the others. Who would have thought that the information was so tenaciously concealed from them? He could not get a single word of information from them.

    Wang Qing Lan and them were very shocked by this news (of the marriage contract).

    When An Zi Ran left with his younger siblings, he had only told them (the concubines) that he was going out to visit some distant rtives. But the truth of the matter was that the An family did not have many rtives, so they guessed that it must have something to do with the uncle.

    An Chang De once stirred up the local farmers to cause trouble for the An family. This was not a secret, becauseter, a few people stepped up to confess the truth and pointed out the mastermind behind the mess. The uncle''s target was the An family''s assets. At that time, he was among the group of rioters. He was the first one to take the lead and start trouble. He left an impression, so there were quite a few people that still remembered him. Everyone believed him when he spoke.

    Since then, An Change De became a target of scorn.

    Every time he went out on the streets people would point at him and me him for the riot. Although he held the title of a schr, he started eyeing up his nephew''s assets not long after his younger brother''s death. Not to mention, he even found people to cause trouble for the An family. This kind of person, even if he achieved schrly honor (in imperial exams), he would still be spurned by the masses.

    <span>(T/N: Looks like our protagonists won''t have to do much to bring down this uncle. He''s already dragging his own reputation through the mud. XP)

    An Change De was a temperamental person. He could not stand the eyes of contempt, so he went to seek the county head magistrate. He wanted the magistrate to find and capture those people who were talking bad about him behind his back. The result, he was ridiculed by the county head magistrate.

    <span>(T/N: No, duh.)

    He was a schr, how could he not understand this point? To capture all the people that gossiped behind other''s backs¡­ that would be a huge number of people. To arrest all those people, let''s not mention that the Da Ya Dynasty did not have that many jail cells, but to feed all the people within those avable jail cells would be enough to copse the empire. That kind of brainless action could only be thought up by a brainless person.

    Regardless of how An Change De tossed about and resisted, his reputation has be as stinky as sewage water.

    However, An Change De had a wife that came from a literary family, and Wang Qing Lan and them knew this.

    The An family was engaged in business and trade. After An Chang Fu''s death, some of the former business contacts were broken. The other contacts did not have the power to fight against a prefectural magistrate, so the concubines thought that An Zi Ran left to avoid this trouble. They never thought that it would be because of a marriage contract that the Old Master had concealed from a long time ago.

    "Why? Why is it An Yu Zhi? How is my daughter any worse than that An Yu Zhi?"

    In a fit of anger, Fang Jun Ping swept the things off the top of her dressing table with her arms. <em>Crash. Bang.</em> The things ttered to the floor. The force of her arms sent pieces of jewelry flying to the four corners of her room.

    When she heard that the marriage partner was some wealthy person in Jun Zi City, she threw a fit of dissatisfaction. It was as An Zi Ran had predicted. Her daughter was already eighteen and still not married yet, so how could An Yu Zhi get married first. So what if she was Liu Mei Xiang''s daughter? That woman was already dead.

    An Qiao E stood to the side without talking, but her face was evidently gloomy.

    In another room, the third concubine Zheng Bi was unexpectedly calm.

    Zheng Bi was shred and had a poisonous tongue. She wasn''t like Fang Jun Ping. She wouldn''t throw a fit and make a mess in her room when she was angry. Ever since An Zi Ran took over as head of the family, the concubines'' expenses have been cut in half. If the things inside their rooms were broken, the recement fees would be deducted from their monthly allowance.

    "Mother, you just wait for an opportunistic time. Your daughter, I, will marry a man with more status than Prefectural Magistrate Jiang. Then we''ll see how he can keep being arrogant in front of us. Even if he is the bigndlord of An Yuan County, he will still have to kneel and pay respects to me." The person that An Ke Xin loathed the most was An Zi Ran. Their birth dates were three days apart, so she always hated him for stealing their father''s attention away ever since their childhoods. She''d always believed that the reason she did not received their father''s love and attention was because of An Zi Ran.

    Zheng Bi immediately took her by the hand. "Daughter, you must get vengeance for your mother."

    "Mother, don''t worry, your daughter won''t let you down." An Ke Xin inherited her mother''s beauty. She was very confident in herself.

    As for Wang Qing Lan, she had no children. Unlike the other two concubines, she knew that her future could only depend upon An Zi Ran. Her mind was full of calctions. So when she heard that An Zi Ran came back, she was the first one toe out and wee him.

    From afar, she could see Fu Wu Tian standing shoulder to shoulder with An Zi Ran. With this one look, she suddenly froze up.

 Chapter 49 part1

    Thank you to <strong>Kurai</strong> for the coffees and your lovelyment. ?( ? ? ? )?

    Someonemented that they checked the "Notify me when newments are added" checkbox, and now wants to opt out of the service. Unfortunately I don¡¯t see anything on my end that could remove you from it, but try looking in one of those emails that you get, and see if there¡¯s an ¡°unsubscribe¡± option towards the end of the email. This has worked for me on other news subscription websites, and I hope it¡¯s the same in this case.<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 49.1 - Homing Crisis*</strong>

    <span>[*T/N: »ØÃÅ·ç²¨ I simplified the title in English, but the full meaning in Chinese would be "first return of bride to her parental home crisis"]

    When Fang Jun Ping and Zheng Bi heard that An Zi Ran hade back, they immediately took their daughters along and rushed over.

    When they saw that there was another man beside An Zi Ran, like Wang Qing Lan, they also froze up. They did not expect An Zi Ran to bring several strangers back with him.

    "The young master of An is finally willing toe back. Looks like he found those rtives. How are the rtives of An family doing?" There were thorns in Zheng Bi''s words. As she spoke she looked around the hall, but she didn''t see An Yu Zhi''s figure, and so she thought that the girl had returned to her boudoir. She saw Fu Wu Tian sitting beside An Zi Ran in one of the two main chairs of the hall and thought that he must be An Yu Zhi''s husband.

    At this time, the news that An Yu Zhi fled from the marriage has not yet reached An Yuan County.

    All the people present knew that the so-called ''rtives'' was actually Fu Wu Tian (and his family). He was the contracted marriage partner of An Yu Zhi. Since the two have married and said their vows, naturally he would be a part of the family now, and thus a ''rtive.''

    After seeing Fu Wu Tian, the jealousy within An Qiao E and An Ke Xin grew even stronger.

    Fu Wu Tian had a handsome face and an impressive aura. He had a different type of attractiveness than his subordinate, Guan Su. His was a domineering and heroic type of charm, full of masculinity. His strong body gave off a sense of security. Compared to the pretty boy appeal of Guan Su, his type was even more likely to attract women. Especially against An Qiao E and An Ke Xin, these two girls who never left home, his handsome appearance was even more potent. They could practically swoon from just one look.

    But one couldn''t me them for being fascinated by Fu Wu Tian.

    Ever since the rumors of Fu Wu Tian''s ugliness were shattered, the entire Jun Zi City now knew that Da Ya''s God of War was a handsome and unrestrained man.

    Especially those young girls who saw Fu Wu Tian on the day of the big wedding, their hearts were practically tied to him now. Even though he was already married, there were countless people who still wanted to be his imperial concubine. If it weren''t for the fact that he has only been married for three days, there would certainly be a long line of women at the door of the Fu pce.

    Zheng Bi''s eyes fell on Fu Wu Tian. With a handkerchief covering her mouth, she smiled and said, "This person couldn''t possible be our An family''s rtive. Don¡¯t know what is this gentleman''s esteemed name? And which of our An family''s rtive are you?"

    Her words were not very polite.

    She has been married to An Chang Fu for almost twenty years, how could she not know all the people rted to the An family? In spite of knowing that Fu Wu Tian could not possibly be a previous rtion, she still said those words, and there was ridicule in her voice. In particr, thest sentence, it was said with the subtext of ''I know you are not a rtive of the family.'' It was purely with the attitude of watching a joke.

    But who was Fu Wu Tian?

    All of Da Ya''s hundreds of thousands of troops must obey before him, let alone one woman.

    Fu Wu Tian''s pair of dark and fathomless eyes fell upon Zheng Bi. "Would the An family''s son-inw be considered a rtive?"

    Zheng Bi had never seen such unfathomable eyes. She was scared stiff. She almost couldn''t hold on to her handkerchief and dropped it to the floor. Her scalp went numb and her tongue almost froze over. Barely managing to pull a smile onto her face she said, "This concubine has not heard that a daughter of An have been married. This gentleman must be joking."

    Fu Wu Tian spoke with insouciance, "Just because you have not heard does not mean that the An family does not have a son-inw. If you don''t know, then that just means you are not qualified."

    Zheng Bi''s face twisted.

    Fang Jun Ping and Wang Qing Lan''s expressions were also not good. To say that Zheng Bi was not qualified, that automatically included them too. Although they knew that a concubine''s status was low, to hear it in person was still hard to swallow.

    Wang Qing LAn suddenly spoke up, "Zi Ran, why didn''t Yu Zhie back with you?"

    She was the first toe out and ''greet'' them. At that time, she stood atop the steps of the hall and had a rtively wide field of vision. Although she couldn''t see the situation at the front door, even if An Zi Ran had An Yu Zhi return to her boudoir, it couldn''t have been that fast, so the only exnation was that An Yu Zhi did note back with them. Why didn''t shee back? Intuition told her that there was something wrong with this.

    An Zi Ran''s eyes snapped to her. He always knew that Wang Qing Lan was a smart person. It was not unexpected for her to realize that An Yu Zhi was not with them.

    "She ran away from the marriage."

    When those words were said, everyone was shocked.

    Even An Qiao E and An Ke Xin who had their eyes downcast couldn''t help but raise their heads, revealing a shocked expression. They couldn''t digest this heavy news for a while. They didn''t even have time to gloat.

    Zheng Bi quickly used her handkerchief to cover her mouth and couldn''t stop the schadenfreude. "Our Yu Zhi is the Third Miss of An, how could she run away from a marriage?"

    "That''s right. Could you have mistaken? How could the young miss of the first wife run away from marriage?!" Wang Qing Lan also echoed. Although she tried to express shock in her voice, she still could not hide the hidden shade of happiness within it.

    Only Fang Jun Ping, who was not good with words, did not speak, but her eyes showed a hint of happiness.<hr>

    Muse: I know it''s dissatisfying to see when a chapter has been split, so I would like to rify for you what is the deciding factor that divides a chapter. If the original text is over 2600 characters long, then the chapter gets updated in two parts, because all of us who have seen that many Chinese characters together can probably agree that it is a nightmare to look at. Anything below that cut-off point will get updated as a full chapter, even if it is at a frustrating 2599 characters long.

    Just a heads up, once we hit the VIP chapters (around chapter 58) almost all the chapters are over 2600 (and even 6000) characters long, so you will see chapters divided into two or three parts, but I will always try my best to keep a minimum of 1200 characters per update (sometimes the 2600 characters don''t split evenly during trantion), so I hope you won''t be too disappointed when you start seeing consecutive chapters being split into parts.

 Chapter 49 part2

    T/N: I''m changing up Fu Wu Tian''s pronoun starting with this chapter. Before he used ±¾Íõ <em>ben wang</em> to address himself, which meant "this prince," and I tranted it as "I" for simplicity, but here he actually uses ÎÒ <em>wo</em> to refer to himself, which is the neutral "I" to hide his status in front of the concubines.<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 49.2 - Homing Crisis</strong>

    An Zi Ran took note of their expressions. "Why did she run away from marriage? You can ask her that yourself if you have the opportunity to see her in the future. But there is something that I must announce, An Yu Zhi is no longer the Third Miss of An. Even if she returns in the future, no one is allowed to let her in the door without my permission."

    That serious?

    Several people were stunned. An Yu Zhi was his blood rted sister after all. To drive her from the family just because she ran away from marriage, An Zi Ran couldn''t possibly be that heartless. To not care about blood ties, did something big happen during the time that they were in Jun Zi City?

    "But, since Yu Zhi escaped from the marriage, howe this gentleman says he is the An family''s son-inw?"

    The shrewd Wang Qing Lan immediately remembered Fu Wu Tian''s words. Since the two did not get married how could he still be considered a son-inw? An Qiao E and An Ke Xin didn''t have any marriage prospects yet so it couldn''t be them either.

    An Zi Ran''s expression darkened.

    He shouldn''t have let Fu Wu Tian speak just then.

    Fu Wu Tian said faintly, "Who said that I am the husband of the Third Miss? The An family has more than one child after all."

    When realization struck the women could not help but look at one another. Could it be what they were thinking? Due to An Yu Zhi fleeing the marriage, this man now wants to choose another young miss from the An family as a recement? If that was so¡­

    An Qiao E and An Ke Xin were so excited that their faces became red.

    They could tell with one look that this man was no simple person, and he even came from Jun Zi City. After marrying him, one could move to Jun Zi City andwork with even more people. Maybe even meet the influential officials there. That would be like hitting the jackpot.

    Fang Jun Ping and Zheng Bi were not as optimistic as them. Instead they were wondering what caused An Yu Zhi to run away from the marriage.

    No matter how you looked at this man he was impable. If not for some special reason, how could a sheltered girl like An Yu Zhi have the courage to flee?

    In the future, their daughters would be their meal tickets, so they must give this matter careful consideration.

    "I wonder what kind of business does this gentleman do in Jun Zi City?" Zheng Bi asked anxiously. This way of asking was very abrupt and rude. But she didn''t want her daughter to marry and then end up having regrets. Just because one lived in Jun Zi City it did not automatically meant they had a high status. So she must be shameless and ask. However, her wording was still quite skillful. At the very least, she knew that she could not directly ask people what status they had.

    The two young misses immediately perked up their ears.

    This was rted to their future, they could not be careless!

    Ge Qian An, who was standing to the side, swept his cold gaze across them. In a frost-covered tone he said, "Our master does business, as for what kind of business, that is not something that you married women can know."

    Like a basin of cold water being dumped over their heads, all of their schemes and ambitions were doused.

    An Qiao E and An Ke Xin could not help feeling disappointed, so much so that they could not keep the emotion from creeping onto their faces. Da Ya ced importance on agriculture and looked down on business andmerce. In general, the status of a businessman was not high. Although they won¡¯tck for clothes or food, they''d much rather marry some bigwig or official, and be a noble woman. This was the future that they felt that they should have.

    The expressions on their faces were very obvious. They did not know how to conceal their emotions.

    The atmosphere in the great hall grew cold.

    Fang Jun Ping and Zheng Bi took note, and could not help feeling anxious for their daughters. Even if they looked down on businessmen they still shouldn''t be so obvious about it. They promptly gave their daughters covert res. Feeling the sting of their mothers'' gazes the two young girls withdrew the looks of distaste on their faces.

    "You want to marry our master, but you don''t even know your own value. For daughters of concubines, you''re not even worthy of being our master''s concubines. Furthermore, our master has already married the young master of An." Shao Fei, who was in a bad mood from listening to them prattle, couldn''t help but speak out. He sneered at the women until their expressions turned ck. They had yet to think of a proper rebuke when those words practically shocked their souls from their bodies.

    "What are you talking about?!" Wang Qing Lan''s sharp voice suddenly screeched.

    The other four were shocked into silence. The young master of An was married* to someone? What a joke!

    <span>[*T/N: English just uses the word "marry," but in Chinese there are two ways of saying "marry" that connotes gender. ¼Þ¸ø <em>jia gei</em> implies a woman <em>giving </em>herself to a man in marriage, and È¢Ç× <em>qu qin</em> implies a man <em>taking</em> a wife. The text here uses the former.]

    <span>[In the case of two men I guess we can say the former is the shou/uke and thetter is the gong/seme. XD]

    Shao Fei saw that his master and <em>wang fei</em> were not stopping him. He was not stupid. He knew that someday they would have to let these women know (about the marriage). It must be too embarrassing for the <em>wang fei</em> to say it himself, so it was necessary to have someone elsee out and say it. His courage became bolstered. "I''m not speaking nonsense. The young master of An married our master two days ago. Today is the day he returns to his parental home."

    Fang Jun Ping and them felt like they were struck by lightning. Shock split their faces.

    How could An Zi Ran be married to someone!<hr>

    Thank you to <strong>Ren</strong> for the coffee and your sweetment. \(^-^)/

 Chapter 50

    <strong>Chapter 50 - To Intimidate</strong>

    The entire hall was quiet because of Shao Fei''s words.

    Wang Qing Lan''s vision started to go ck. An Zi Ran was actually married to this man? An Zi Ming was only four months old (so he couldn''t inherit the family). Doing this, doesn''t it mean that An Zi Ran was taking the entire An family with him in marriage (like a dowry)? Without the An family, what would be of her?

    Fang Jun Ping and Zheng Bi''s faces twisted. They were thinking the same thing as Wang Qing Lan. In addition, they had to consider their daughters'' dowries. If the An family became this man''s, who knew if he would give them a dowry or not.

    "An Zi Ran, you shameless person. You are willing to fall like this and marry yourself to a man as his concubine? If your parents knew about this they would be rolling in their graves." Zheng Bi''s mean voice was sharper than Wang Qing Lan''s. Her eyes were so fierce that they were starting to turn red. All she knew was that if her daughter had no dowry, after marrying in the future, they will be looked down upon by the husband''s family, and then their beautiful future will be ruined.

    An Zi Ran had long since expected such a reaction.

    He had learned from Steward Su that An Chang Fu had already prepared a dowry for his two daughters, but had never told them. So it was easy to guess the thoughts running through their heads right now.

    But there was another person who was not as calm and collected as him.

    Fu Wu Tian''s eyes showed a hint of coldness, and the hall seemed to be covered with a suffocating pressure.

    His gaze made Zheng Bi''s hair stand on end, but knowing that he was only a mere businessman she was not as afraid as before. Her eyes were still ring at An Zi Ran with hatred, as if she wanted to y the skin from his bones.

    "Who told you that he was my concubine? If you say one more bad word about my wife, whether you''re a woman or a man, I will parade you through the streets like a prisoner. Don''t think that I am joking." Fu Wu Tian''s expression was calm, but his words wereden with strength, striking against Zheng Bi''s heart. Her eyes widened into saucers.

    An Zi Ran couldn''t help but tilt his head and give him a nce.

    To speak like this to a woman in her 30s and 40s, one needed skin that was thicker than usual*.

    <span>[*T/N: Having thick skin means to be shameless.]

    Shao Fei and Ge Qian An were used to it. Paraded through the streets like a prisoner, that was considered a light sentence. Compared to when they were on the battlefield at the borders, some people ran around naked in front of enemy troops. The feeling of having one''s birthday suit exposed to the world, only those who have been punished could understand the feeling.

    Zheng Bi didn''t believe that he would dare do such a thing, but she was still intimidated by his imposing aura, so she did not dare to scold An Zi Ran anymore. Her face burned red hot.

    "An Zi Ran, your parents died not too long ago, yet you were in such a hurry to get married, where is your filial piety? I would like to see, when everyone knows that the young master of An has married himself off so soon after his parents'' deaths, what would they think!"

    Fang Jun Ping, who has been rtively silent this whole time, but still harbored the same thoughts, suddenly spoke up at this time. Her character has always been rather inflexible and her words rather clumsy. Unlike Zheng Bi, she was not quick with her words, but once she got started she was not the kind of person that willingly gave in.

    An Zi Ran''s expression did not change. "Da Ya has clear regtions, one may not marry within one hundred days of a family death. My parents have been gone for over four months. A hundred days have passed. There is nothing wrong with me and him getting married."

    "What about the consummation of the marriage? Da Ya also has regtions concerning that. Children may marry within one hundred days of a family death, but they must practice asceticism for half a year to show respect for the deceased rtive." Still not willing to resign, Fang Jun Ping toughened her skin and asked. She wanted to seize onto any shorings of An Zi Ran that she could. To even be able to ask about such manners, it was a demonstration of her determination.

    When the others heard this sentence, their faces all morphed into different expressions.

    Except for Zheng Bi and those who did not know, everyone from the Fu pce, including Steward Su, thought that the young master and Fu <em>wang ye</em> had already consummated their marriage. They couldn''t help but worry about it. If this information was spread about, then it would not be good for the young master''s reputation.

    "Even Concubine Fang herself said that she would abstain from indulgence for half a year, then naturally we have not yet consummated the marriage." An Zi Ran answered immediately. He did not expect that things would develop to this point, but he immediately thought that this was a good opportunity to rify rumors, so he did not hesitate to answer.

    Ge Qian An and them were all surprised.

    They actually didn''t do it?

    Then they understood that rumors could not be fully believed. With An Zi Ran''s personality, since he was only acting as a recement bride, then he would definitely not let the <em>wang ye</em> act out everything. <em>Wang ye</em> will have to make extra effort to win himpletely.

    Fang Jun Ping sneered, "Of course you can say whatever you want. Anyway, only the two of you know the truth. Other people can''t be certain." The implication was that she thought that An Zi Ran was lying.

    "Whether you believe it or not, that is up to you. But if there is anymore unreasonable troublemaker, then I will mete out the family punishment without mercy!" An Zi Ran was actually not angry.

    Those who met the cold gaze of his eyes jumped in fright, especially Fang Jun Ping. She finally remembered that An Zi Ran was a man of strategy. Although he was only sixteen-years-old, his method of doing things was like that of an adult, and he could be ruthless when he needed to be, even if he''s up against his own uncle. With just a few days of effort, he ruined his uncle''s reputation. Now his uncle was like a little mouse. He didn''t even dare to leave his house. So how could An Zi Ran let them go?

    Realizing this, they didn''t dare to say anything. They could only wait for another opportunity to talkter.

    Subsequently, the three concubines along with their daughters returned back to their quarters.

    When they left, Zheng Bi and Fang Jun Ping were still indignant.

    An Zi Ran came back to An Yuan County under the guise of visiting his parental home after marriage, but he was not ready to return to Jun Zi City with Fu Wu Tian. Everything of the An family was here in An Yuan County, if he left for too long, then sooner orter some incident was bound to ur. So he already discussed with Fu Wu Tian to spend a few more days in An Yuan County. In exchange, he had to let Fu Wu Tian sleep with him in the same bed. Originally, he wanted to lie out a mat for the man on the floor.

    Steward Su couldn''t help but rejoice. "Fortunately, Da Ya''sw on filial piety was changed a year ago. Anyter, and those women would certainly grasp onto some weakness to use against us. If they spread gossip that would be bad."

    When Shao Fei walked past, he heard these words and suddenly turned around. "Some people''s ythings may not be able to endure." After saying this sentence he walked away and left a befuddled Steward Su.

    <span>[T/N: Yeah, I''m confused by that sentence, too.]

    Speaking of the six-month rule of abstinence, this matter has to start from a year ago.

    Previously, Da Ya paid more attention to filial piety, so there was aw that stated when a rtive passed away, the children must be filial for three years, and abstain from indulgence during this time. As the emperor, Fu Chong was supposed to lead by example, but he was ascivious emperor. Out of thirty days, twenty-nine of those would be spent with a concubine on her bed.

    The Empress Dowager was the emperor''s biological mother. After her death, Fu Chong ought to refrain from indulgences for half a year, but he didn''t. He couldn''t even hold out for seven days before he was found ying around in his concubine''s chambers.

    Later, there was even news of an official trying to petition the emperor against his behavior but was killed for it. Then, in order to satisfy his own lists, Fu Chong tried to use high-sounding reasons to change three years to six months. This incident had always been a scandal in the royal family, so few people knew about it.

    The officials who knew the truth at the time did not dare to speak of this scandal, because it wouldn''t be just the royal family losing face, it would also implicate the old ministers.

    After Fu Chong''s session, there were many urrences of such absurd incidents. If he didn''t have a few smart sons, and a capable nephew who protected the country''s borders, then Da Ya would have crumbled under his rule.

    It was normal for Steward Su to not know this.

    After that farce with the concubines, calm returned to the An family again.

    Later that day in the afternoon, An Chang De and his wife learned that An Zi Ran was back.

 Chapter 51

    Reminder: There is a character list avable under this story''s info page. You can also ess the info page by clicking on "The Big Landlord" title in the side bar under "Updating Schedule."<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 51 - n Revival</strong>

    Next day. Afternoon.

    An Xue Yan returned home and found both of her parents in the main hall. Furthermore, the expressions on their faces were very ugly. She thought that they had found out about her sneaking out of the house, and was thinking of sneaking back to her room when she realized that they didn''t notice her at all.

    She knew that recently her parents have been fretting over the son of her uncle, An Zi Ran. As for her own personal feelings towards An Zi Ran, she disdained him. He was ugly and fat. If it weren''t for the fact that consanguinity couldn''t be severed, she wouldn''t even want to recognize him as a rtive. An Xue Yan didn''t want her parents to take their anger out on her, so she decided to take another route back to her room.

    As she was turning around the corner of the hallway, she happened to encounter An Yao Zong who was acting sneakily.

    An Chang De and his wife gave Yao Zong that name because they hoped that someday their eldest son would aplish something great. They wanted him to pass the imperial exams like his father and bring honor to his ancestors. Instead, not only did he not like to study, but he also liked to gamble.

    No doubt the allowance that he got every month was all lost to the gambling houses. He even racked up quite the debt behind his parents'' backs. Only An Xue Yan knew about this, and the only reason she didn''t say anything was because he bribed her.

    "(Older) Brother, are you going out to drink and y around* again?" An Xue Yan saw that he was gaudily dressed and immediately guessed his intentions. It was already gettingte. Going out at this time meant that he was definitely going to be hanging out with his scoundrel friends at brothels and such.

    <span>[*T/N: »¨Ìì¾ÆµØ is an idiom meaning "to spend one''s time in drinking and (sexual) pleasure"]

    An Yao Zong was hiding from his parents, so when he saw that it was his sister, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh, it''s you, Xue Yan. You scared me. I just told father and mother that I would be burning the midnight oil (studying), and to not bother me. You absolutely must not tell father and mother that I am not home."

    An Xue Yan opened up her palm and extended her hand towards her brother. "Sure. This time I want one tael."

    An Yao Zong swatter aside her hand. "Don''t try this with me again. You snuck out today too. I have yet to report you to father and mother, and you dare to ask me for a silencing fee. Today, you''re out of luck."

    An Xue Yan thought about the consequences of her parents finding out and knew that they would ground her at home, so she did not persist. Instead, she said with enthusiasm, "Brother, guess what I heard today while I was outside. I bet you can''t guess what it is."

    "What else can it be? It must have something to do with An Zi Ran." An Yao Zong gave her a nk look.

    An Xue Yan stared. "How did you know?"

    An Yao Zong said, "Just now father and mother were talking about it. I heard that An Zi Ran got married to a man." His eyes were contemptuous and his tone was mocking.

    A man marrying himself off to another man. His status must be some lowly official. And the man could only be a concubine. Their status was lower than that of a prostitute. When people spoke of them, there was usually disdain in their eyes. But An Yao Zong did not know that An Zi Ran had married Fu Wu Tian, and that his status was higher than that of some bigndlord by several hundred times.

    "Is that all?"

    An Xue Yan blinked her eyes.

    An Yao Zong did not bother to hear what else she had to say. With an impatient expression he said, "I have a previous engagement. If there is nothing else, then I will go first."

    An Xue Yan said with a smile, "Brother, yours is already old news. Father and mother are no longer talking about An Zi Ran''s marriage to some official from Jun Zi City. But do you know the identity of the man that An Zi Ran married?"

    An Yao Zong heard schadenfreude in her words, and his eyes brightened. "(Little) Sister, are you saying that An Zi Ran did not marry some official?"

    An Xue Yan nodded proudly. "Of course. How can a man like him nab an official? Although he did not marry the other person as a concubine, I heard the marriage partner is a businessman."

    "Is that true?" An Yao Zong was excited.

    An Xue Yan enunciated each word individually. "It! Is! Absolutely! True!"

    An Yao Zong mmed his fist into his palm with a <em>thud</em>. He hurriedly changed directions and headed for the great hall instead. An Xue Yan saw his sudden change in attitude. He no longer wanted to go out. She quickly gave chase.

    "Brother, didn''t you have a previous engagement?"

    "Your brother, I, just thought of a good n. Not only would it eat up our parents'' time so that they can no longer hover over me, but we might not have to worry about spending money in the future." An Yao Zong''s head revolved around this thought. He was truly short of money. His debt must be paid off within a stipted period of time, and if he sold the An family''snd there would be money, so he was supportive of the idea of engulfing the An family property.

    An Xue Yan was very curious about the n he spoke of, so she followed.

    ¡­

    An Change De was just drinking some tea to moisten his throat when he choked and sprayed the tea out everywhere. But he couldn''t be bothered to wipe it. He stared at his eldest son with rounded eyes. His expression was veryical.

    The first one to react was Wu Zhi. She was so excited she stood up and walked up to An Yao Zong. She grabbed his arm and asked, "Yao Zong, is what you said true?"

    The strength of her grasp was starting to hurt An Yao Zong, but he understood her feelings. "Of course it is true. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Sister. This is what she heard when she was outside."

    Inadvertently, he had thrown his sister under the bus.

    When An Xue Yan heard her brother say so, she knew that she was in trouble, but she wasn''t fast enough to prevent him from saying it. She turned around and thought of making a run for it when her mother, like a hunting lion, had already shouted out her name. But the following words made her halt in a strange way. It would seem that her mother was not going to reprimand at her for sneaking out of the house.

    Although she couldn''t quite understand the matter, she felt that she had done something meritorious.

    An Chang De had already returned to his senses.

    In the face of her parents'' questions, An Xue Yan recounted the tale of how she came upon the information. At the end, she still had to swear that what she''d said was true.

    "Good!"

    An Change De was so excited that his face was red as he mmed his hands against the table. Although his hands turned red from the force, he did not feel the pain. Ever since An Zi Ran took his younger brother and sister to Jun Zi City, he was so worried that An Yu Zhi would marry some big shot official from there. But now he learnt that it was only some businessman. Then there was nothing to worry about.

    "Chang De, we must quickly tell this news to Prefectural Magistrate Jiang." Wu Zhi''s face shone. The ns that they had to put on hold due to unclear circumstances could finally be re-implemented. She had already had enough days of financial hardship.

    "Yes, you''re right. But just in case, we still have to get someone to verify this information, and make sure it is not a rumor," An Chang De said, feeling a little uncertain.

    An Xue Yan didn''t understand what they were saying. "Father, Mother, what are you talking about?"

    The couple realized that their daughter still didn''t know what they were nning. This matter could not be known by too many people, so they sent her back to her room, but had their son stay behind.

    An Xue Yan was afraid that her mother would realize that she had snuck out and punish her, so she did not dare to ask further.

    This information was no longer a secret within the An family. In addition, some people were deliberately spreading the news out. An Chang De and his wife almost did not have to put in any effort to find out, and it seemed that the facts were not that different from what their daughter had said. An Zi Ran actually married a businessman. They couldn''t wait to fly to Yong Province and tell Prefectural Magistrate Jiang the news.

    The next day, they reluctantly hired the only horse keeper in An Yuan County.

    The horse keeper had a very fast horse. It took only two days to go back and forth from An Yuan County to Yong Province. But they didn''t even need two days. The carriage was often used to help people deliver stuff around, so the horse keeper was familiar enough with the roads to take shortcuts and shorten the distance.

    The horse keeper felt that their demands were too high though. After all, the horses needed to rest, so they had to pay extra.

    When An Chang De and his wife thought about their nsing to fruition and them sitting on the An family property, they didn''t even nitpick about paying extra fees and handed over the money without fuss. The horse keeper was surprised for a while. This couple was rather infamous. Everyone in An Yuan County knew about them.

    Their every move made throughout the day was recorded and ced onto An Zi Ran''s desk by the day''s end.

    An Zi Ran did not rx his surveince of the An Chang De couple just because he left An Yuan County. On the contrary, he had the man named Xiao Ye continue to monitor them.

    Yesterday, Xiao Ye reported to An Zi Ran about everything that happened during his time away. There were no superfluous words used and only the key points were delivered. This made An Zi Ran felt that he was a person of talent.

    The paper in his hand was suddenly taken away.

    When An Zi Ran looked up, he saw that it was Fu Wu Tian. He had no idea when the man had appeared in his study. He couldn''t help but frown. He didn''t even notice it, but he didn''t think his own alertness had dropped. The only possibility was that Fu Wu Tian was even more skilled than he''d imagined. Still more mysteries.

    "Return it to me."

    An Zi Ran reached out and snatched the paper back. He didn''t let Fu Wu Tian see the embarrassment from him having to monitor his own uncle. He believed that Fu Wu Tian had already investigated this matter.

    Fu Wu Tian ced one hand on the edge of the chair and there was a feeling of shrouding An Zi Ran under his body. He sincerely said, "This person is not bad."

    An Zi Ran gave him a look. "Yes, not bad."

    When the matter at handes to an end, he nned to interview this person. If his background checked out okay, then he wanted to have this person continue to aid him in important matters.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, you actually said that another man is not bad, you''re making this prince jealous." Fu Wu Tian suddenly leaned down, his body pressing against the front of the other''s body. His exhaled breath just so happened to brush the other''s neck. That patch of skin suddenly became pink at a rate visible to the naked eye.

    An Zi Ran silently gave him a look. He refused to discuss this stupid topic.

    Fu Wu Tian almostughed at him.

    <em>Wang fei</em> was getting cuter and cuter.<hr>

    A big warm wee to my new patrons~!!!

    <strong>shiane stewart ?*.?(¨@?¨A)?.*?</strong>

    <strong>vianney ???*(¨@o??????o????¨A?)*????</strong>

 Chapter 52

    Muse: Happy Holidays Everyone~! ??<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 52 - To Bring Under Control</strong>

    The next morning, only An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tian were at the quiet and clear dining table.

    The An family did not have breakfast at a considerablyte time, but for Wang Qing Lan and them to wake up at six a.m., especially during the cold early hours of the winter, it was practically impossible.

    However, in order to find an opportunity to please An Chang Fu, Wang Qing Lan and them would get up early every morning and some would personally cook breakfast for him, but ever since the death of An Chang Fu, such a thing has never happened again. Even An Qiao E and An Ke Xin would often find excuses to eat in their rooms. An Zi Ran acquiesced to this behavior because he did not want to see their faces at the dining table.

    Chef Wang put the reheated breakfast on the table.

    The An family usually started to eat breakfast at seven a.m. But today An Zi Ran woke upte. When he appeared at the dining table, the breakfast was already cold.

    As for the initiator, he sat very calmly next to An Zi Ran holding the eggs in the big bowl and began to peel the shells, so leisurely that it caused one to raise eyebrows.

    "Wait!"

    Chef Wang was about to return to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for the women, but An Zi Ran suddenly shouted for him to stop.

    Chef Wang took a moment before he realized that the young master was calling him. The young master had a terrible expression on his face, and he thought that he had done something wrong. His heart was very apprehensive. "Young Master, is there something else?"

    An Zi Ran asked, "During the time that I was away, why were the food expenses for the family even higher? I don''t understand how this can happen when there was ten less people to feed."

    Chef Wang thought that the young master suspected him of stealing from the food expenses and his legs were scared soft. He copsed onto the cold floor and hurriedly exined, "Young Master, it was not me. I don''t have it. It was Concubine Fang and them who ordered me. And there was also the Eldest Miss and Second Miss."

    An Zi Ran calmly said, "Stand up and talk."

    Chef Wang saw that the young master looked calm and suddenly realized that he had overreacted. The young master did not suspect him. Most likely, he was going to take this up with the concubines. Thinking so, his words came out much smoother.

    "Young Master, the day after you left, Concubine Zheng and Concubine Fang went to Su Zi to ask for money. Su Zi refused, saying that no one can ask for more money without your approval. In a fit of anger they beat Su Zi. Thenter they said they were the masters of the house, and they had this servant cook chicken, duck, bird''s nest, and such for them. This servant refused, so Eldest Miss and Second Miss woulde to cause trouble every day. This servant had no choice and finally can only cook it for them."

    Every so often the An family would send some servants to the markets to buy the ingredients needed to make their masters'' meals.

    What the masters ate would naturally be the best. Even poultry like chickens and ducks were raised within the family and fed with high quality grains. Each one was tender and fat. The poultry sold outside couldn''t even measure up to two-thirds the quality of the An family poultry. However, the concubines and their daughters ate all these high-quality poultry in less than ten days.

    Su Zi tried to stop them, but he was only a servant after all.

    Fortunately, all the money spent within the family was recorded in ledgers that An Zi Ran revealed every night. Sooner orter, he would notice the excessive use of funds.

    "Go and summon Su Zi." An Zi Ran said calmly to Chef Wang.

    Chef Wang licked his lips. He couldn''t tell if the young master was angry or not, but he knew that there would be a good show next, and that he should go out quickly.

    When he left, only An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tian were left in the room.

    An Zi Ran looked down and saw two more peeled hard-boiled eggs in his bowl. After a moment of silence, he put an egg in Fu Wu Tian''s bowl. "This is for you. One is enough for me." He was still dieting, and most of the fat in the egg was concentrated in the egg yolk. It was not advisable to eat more.

    "<em>Wang fei</em> is so good to this prince," Fu Wu Tian said with joy.

    An Zi Ran became silent.

    The two men finished their breakfast at a much faster speed than the women. After they ate, they moved into the great hall and arrived at the same time as Su Zi. When he heard that the young master wanted to see him, and that it was about thete master''s two concubines, he would have hurried over at once if his father hadn''t stopped him.

    "Young Master, you called for me?"

    An Zi Ran wasn''t very willing to eat the piece of pastry that Fu Wu Tian stuffed in his face. After eating it, he forgot to wipe his mouth, so Fu Wu Tian used his fingers to wipe the crumbs sticking to the corners of his lips.

    Su Zi saw this scene just as he wasing in, and was stunned into silence.

    An Zi Ran calmly pushed Fu Wu Tian away, picked up the ledgers on the table, and handed them to him. "The food money for Concubine Fang, Concubine Zheng, and their daughters have exceeded the limit this month. Deduct two months of allowance from them. You don''t have to give them any money on the first of the month. Furthermore, Concubine Fang had to rece some furniture in her room. Deduct another month of allowance. If they have any objections, have theme to me."

    "Yes, Young Master!"

    It was hard to hide the excitement in Su Zi''s tone and expression. He couldn''t wait to see how their faces would change from this announcement. But what disappointed him was that Wang Qing Lan was very peaceful during the time when the young master was absent, so they couldn''t bring her under control this time.

    An Zi Ran continued, "Also, tell Chef Wang that this month he won''t have to make any extravagant dishes for Concubine Fang, Concubine Zheng, and their daughters. Congee and salted vegetables will suffice."

    Su Zi gave an affirmative sound and left the great hall at mach speed.

    An Zi Ran turned his head and saw Fu Wu Tian looking at him. Those ck jewel-like eyes were like whirlpools sucking him in. He tried to resist, but couldn''t help saying, "What are you looking at?"

    Fu Wu Tian took his hand and said with emotion, "<em>Wang fei</em> looks so good when he is being serious."

    An Zi Ran immediately pulled back his hand. He shouldn''t have asked.

    After a while, there was a sudden loud noise from outside the hall. Fang Jun Ping and Zheng Bi came in with their daughters. Zheng Bi''s noisy voice could be heard before they even entered the hall.

    "An Zi Ran. What is the meaning of this? What right do you have to deduct our monthly allowance?"

    The four of them appeared in the great hall. They were so angry that their necks were bulging with fury. The way they red at An Zi Ran, it was as if they wanted to swallow him with their eyes. An Qiao E and An Ke Xin were also there. They were not too distressed by the monthly allowance, because they didn''t get much money anyways. An Chang Fu had set the amount when he was alive.

    The girls in the family rarely went out, and the cost of food and clothes were counted under a different budget. They didn''t get to spend much money every month. Although they felt that it was unfair, they saw that An Yu Zhi also got the same amount as they did.

    What were really unbearable were the three meals.

    It was easy to adapt from poor to rich, but it was hard to be frugal after bing ustomed to luxury.

    They were ustomed to havingvish meals with generous amounts of meat and fish every day. From eating and drinking well, how could they still eat congee and salted vegetables? Almost feeling nauseous from the food, they spat it out. An Ke Xin even knocked the bowls over on the spot.

    "By the right that I am head of the family."

    The four met An Zi Ran''s indifferent eyes, and they all shuddered.

    ¡­

    Lan Xiang Courtyard (Fragrant Orchid Courtyard)

    Wang Qing Lan stood in the yard and looked at the beautiful scenery of budding spring. She heard the maidservants talking about the news of Fang Jun Ping and them going to seek An Zi Ran. She cheerfully curled the corners of her lips, revealing a smile of ecstasy.

    They were a group of stupid women with no brains. She knew that An Zi Ran would definitely rectify them after returning. That''s why she didn''t act like them and take advantage of An Zi Ran''s absence to tyrannically abuse the servants.

    If it weren''t for An Chang Fu dying early, she could''ve easily used her little tricks to eradicate these unsightly people, including Liu Mei Xiang.

    Thinking of this, a shadow shed across Wang Qing Lan''s eyes.

    It was a shame, he died too early.<hr>

    Here¡¯s a big warm hug for the newest member of our patreon family:

    <strong>Linda Bun</strong> ?(?¡ä?¨F?)? ????

    Thank you for treating me to warm drinks this holiday season:

    <strong>Vani Bean & Matcha Lemonade</strong> d(¡ä?`)b ? ??<hr>

    In celebration of the holiday season, I have released a new reward tier on patreon! ??

 Chapter 53

    This bonus chapter is brought to you by the lovely people over on ko-fi. Shout out to <strong>refrigerator</strong> for topping up the counter this time. ¡î?¡ã?\(^?^)/?¡ã?¡î<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 53 - Storing Provisions</strong>

    In the end, Fang Jun Ping and Zheng Bi could not win against An Zi Ran.

    But they weren''t going to obediently eat just congee and salted vegetables. Later, they went to look for Chef Wang, but Chef Wang has always disliked them, and now that he has An Zi Ran''s support he was able to stand up to the women with a straight back and firm voice.

    The four women had no choice but to dip into their savings and send servants out to procure the food that they want. For ten days straight they refused to eat inly. As a result, those ten days of spending exceeded their monthly allowance. In an instance, they lost several months worth of allowance money. It was even more painful for Fang Jun Ping who had an extra month''s worth of allowance deducted.

    Now let''s go take a look at An Chang De''s side.

    Just after a day of travel, owing to their fast speed, they should''ve just arrived in Yong Province.

    Knowing their ns, An Zi Ran was not in a hurry to deal with them. No matter what they intended to do to obtain the An family''s assets, he no longer had to waste time and energy thinking of ways to handle them.

    "Young Master, I have already passed along yourmands." Steward Su ran straight to An Zi Ran as soon as he came back. Because it was an important matter, he made sure to visit each ce personally.

    "You''ve worked hard, Steward Su."

    An Zi Ran had the maid, Xia Lan, pour a cup of tea for the steward to quench his thirst.

    Steward Su took the cup of tea and downed it in one gulp. "You praise me too highly, Young Master. It was not hard work at all. If there is nothing else, I will leave first and attend to other matters." It was likely that they would get busier in the following days.

    An Zi Ran nodded.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, what are you nning?" Fu Wu Tian, who had been bored for the past two days and was always following An Zi Ran around, finally opened his mouth after Xia Lan also left the room.

    An Zi Ran had no intention of concealing things from him. This matter he was nning would require more clout than what he currently had, so he might have to ask for Fu Wu Tian''s help in the future. "The farmers we met in the tea shed before, they were vigers from Yi Ping Town in Chang Province. Natural disasters often ur in Yi Ping Town. Although it is only April, drought has already urred, but the details have yet to be verified."

    Fu Wu Tian instantly understood his n, and there was a strange interest in his eyes. "So <em>wang fei</em> ns to first store provisions?"

    An Zi Ran nodded. "Yes. Although refugees won''t necessarily pass through An Yuan County on their way from Chang Province to Maple City, it is not far away. Every year, when natural disasters ur in Chang Province, some merchants from Chang Province will go to nearby civilizations to buy grains, and An Yuan County is one of those ces."

    One of the reasons that An Chang Fu collected high rent from the farmers was due to the natural disasters in Chang Province. Therefore, a big part of the An family assets was made up of money from catastrophe.

    "Then, <em>wang fei</em> wants to¡­?" Fu Wu Tian asked.

    An Zi Ran quietly looked at him for a while and wondered if the other man thought that he was nning to stock up on provisions in order to make a profit from the natural disaster. Unfortunately, he could not read the man at all.

    "I''m going to send someone to go to Chang Province to investigate. If my guess is correct, then maybe it can be prevented in advance, which would be good for you too."

    Thest part of the response carried an implication.

    Being clever, Fu Wu Tian did not need An Zi Ran to say the rest.

    Preventing natural disasters was nto a simple matter. There was no sessful case in the history of Da Ya. There was no such thing as prevention. And afterwards, there would be problems everywhere. Each time a natural disaster urs, the royal family would wait for it to pass and then provide disaster relief. Then they would discover some corrupt official pocketing money from the relief fund. This cycle continued without end. There were basically no preventive measures. So Chang Province became a ce with frequent urrence of natural disasters.

    Fu Wu Tian already had outstanding military achievements. If he added the credit for disaster prevention and relief on top of that, even if the emperor wanted to do something to him in the future, he would have to re-evaluate whether he had the confidence or not to do such a thing.

    Although he was the God of War in Da Ya, he was guarding the territory of Da Ya for many years from foreign enemies. But it was not enough to leave asting image in the people''s hearts. If he were to personally pull them out of the mire when they were in trouble, then the impression would be more profound.

    Fu Wu Tian discovered that his <em>wang fei</em> has just married into the Fu Pce, but he was already thinking for his benefit.

    This was worthy of celebration!

    When An Zi Ran saw Fu Wu Tian''s expression change, he asked, "I''m talking to you about this matter, but what are you thinking about?"

    Fu Wu Tian looked at him and said cheerfully, "This prince is thinking, I am d that your sister fled the marriage, otherwise this prince would have to think of another way to get you to marry into the Fu Pce."

    ck lines descended across An Zi Ran''s face. <span>(T/N: Like those anime expressions of despair.)

    Fu Wu Tian''s words were too honest; An Zi Ran did not feel d at all!<hr>

    Wee to my new patron~!

    <strong>Phallin Sreng</strong> ? ?¡ã?©c(??¦Ø??)??¡ã? ?

 Chapter 54

    Happy New Years Eve! (?^¥î^)?*:???<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 54 - To Acquire Foodstuff</strong>

    An Zi Ran''s n to stockpile provisions was passed down to his subordinates as an order. Manager Feng and the other shopkeepers were doubtful at first, but they still carried out their orders.

    Manager Feng and the other managers have been immersed in the rice business for over two decades now. The least experienced shopkeeper that worked under An Chang Fu still had a minimum of five to six years of experience. An Chang Fu had once sent out disaster money and instructed his managers to make connections with a number of rice merchants. Now that An Chang Fu has passed away, those contacts remained in the managers'' hands.

    Buyingrge amounts of grain would definitely attract the attention of others, but in the case of the An family, there was no big problem.

    A while ago, the An family had undergone some major reforms.

    Not only did they waive the debts of the denizens of An Yuan County, but they also overhauled the interest system when it came to borrowing rice. In the past, it was so scary. Any farmer that borrowed rice would be deep in debt, but nowadays it wasn''t even one-tenth as bad.

    The farmers who couldn''t eat rice because the rice paddies were not yet ready for harvest were very happy. So there was a frenzy of rice borrowing, and the specific amount of rice borrowed was only known to An Zi Ran himself.

    However, the advantage was that many people knew that there was not much rice left in the An family''s rice shops.

    An Zi Ran had the managers use the excuse of restocking the rice shops to purchase grains for storage.

    This move not only did not attract the attention of those rice merchants, but also got their understanding and sympathy. This result really surprised the managers.

    Manager Feng could not help but think of the conversation he had that day with Boss Chen when he went to collect grains.

    "Old Feng ah, since An Chang Fu''s death, the reins of the An family changed hands to the youngndlord and things went from bad to worse. Not much money is made; instead a lot of things were given away. I am really worried about you!" The owner of Da Guang Rice Shop, Chen, said to Manager Feng.

    Manager Feng only smiled without speaking.

    They had no right to interfere with thendlord''s decision. As long as thendlord could pay their sries on time, then they had no objections. The youngndlord''s actions did seem to harm the interests of the family, however, from the perspective of long-term development, his actions were not only not harmful to the family, but also beneficial.

    Boss Chen thought that he was being considerate, and he advised, "Manager Feng, the An family is beginning to go downhill, and there is no future in staying there. Instead of being instructed by some wet behind the ears child, why note here to help? You are a personal talent. I guarantee that you will never be treated badly."

    "Thank you for your consideration, Boss Chen, but I have been working for the An family for over twenty years now, and I''m a bit reluctant to leave," Manager Feng said with a sense of pride.

    Boss Chenughed. "Manager Feng does not have to worry about it. You can think about my offer for a while. Da Guang Rice Shop will wee you at any time."

    "I will take your offer into careful consideration. Ah, that''s right, how much rice can Boss Chen sell to me?" Manager Feng switched the topic, but he did not wait for Boss Chen to answer before letting out a sigh and putting on a face of worry. "The youngndlord gave each of us a quota, if I cannot meet that goal in one trip then I will have to run around to other ces."

    Boss Chen hesitated and thought about it. "How much rice does Manager Feng need?"

    Manager Feng lightly gave him the number.

    Boss Chen narrowed his eyes until they nearly became invisible, and revealed the deceitfulness of an unscrupulous businessman. "The appetite of the youngndlord is too great. Can he really swallow this number*?"

    <span>[*T/N: "Can he really pay for this much rice?"]

    Manager Feng said helplessly, "To be honest, I can no longer guess what the youngndlord is thinking. I can only carry out the orders that he gives."

    Boss Chen did not think about it too much. An Zi Ran made a lot of decisions that seemed absurd in their eyes ever since he took over asndlord, and now he wanted to buy arge quantity of rice. He was still young and not very experience. He had no vision. Since Boss Chen did not know about the things happening in Chang Province, he naturally did not think about it.

    "Very well, I will sell it to you for your sake Manager Feng."

    If one is not willing to part with their child then they cannot lure the wolf. In order to move Manager Feng and have hime work for him, Boss Chen decided to help him reach his quota. Da Guang Rice Shop was one of thergest rice shops in Wan Shan County, and that amount of rice was still avable.

    Manager Feng''s face showed a look of joy. "Thank you very much, Boss Chen."

    Boss Chen smiled and said, "As long as Manager Feng thinks about my proposal."

    Manager Feng nodded, "Yes, I will consider it."

    Manager Feng paid for half of the rice as deposit. The money was taken from the An family''s cer. It was all real money and silver. It had umted for many years and was more than enough to buy food. Boss Chen also promised to send the rice to An Yuan County in ten days.

    Manager Feng walked out of the rice shop, when he looked back at the shop the smile on his face had already disappeared.

    Boss Chen''s generosity was within his calctions. His mouth said that he admired Manager Feng''s talent, but what he was really after was the contacts in his hands. Who didn''t know that back in the day when An Chang Fu wanted to dredge up money, he went all over the ce to clear the way? Now that he was dead, there were only a few left who still knew the way.

    Manager Feng worked the longest for the An family. An Chang Fu rarely treated him badly. Although he didn''t trust him as much as Steward Su, he trusted him almost as much, so he held quite the information in his hands, and it was some of the best.

    Boss Chen knew how to calcte. Obtaining Manager Feng was the same as obtaining the knowledge in his hands.

    Manager Feng could see the situation very clearly in his heart. If the youngndlord was still that fat one of before, then he would definitely consider Da Guang Rice Shop, but now the youngndlord was more far-sighted and more appealing than An Chang Fu. He wanted to follow him and see how things panned out. If problems arise in the future it wouldn''t be toote to leave then.

    The situations of the other managers did not go as well as his.

    It wasn''t that they couldn''t get any rice at all, but there weren''t many big rice shops like Da Guang Rice Shop.

    When it came to the rice-selling business, no matter which rice seller it was, they would want to keep some grains in reservoir, so it was impossible to sell out all their stock. Therefore, several of the managers had no choice but to run around making several trips.

    But these were all just postscripts.

    After the conversation with Fu Wu Tian that day, Ge Qian An was ordered to go to Chang Province.

    This trip wasn''t for managing the disaster. It was only an investigative trip. In ordance with An Zi Ran''s words, they only needed to send one person. Shao Fei was not a careful person, so he could only listen and stay behind.

    After lunch, An Zi Ran took a break and prepared to go out.

    Fu Wu Tian hadpletely turned into a leisurely person since he arrived at An Yuan County. He had not seen to any official business during this period, so Fang Jun Ping was more and more certain that he may be a businessman of some small business. However, ever since An Zi Ranid down thew with them, they''ve temporarily settled down and behaved.

    An Zi Ran did not pay too much attention to them. On the contrary, it was Wang Qing Lan that he must take note of. This woman was too clever. He suspected that the death of the original An Zi Ran might have to do with her, but there was no evidence, so he could only let Steward Su keep a better eye on her.

    "Where are we going?"

    Fu Wu Tian came up beside him. Following behind step for step was Shao Fei.

    An Zi Ran straightened his sleeves, and then answered, "I''m going to patrol the An family''s fields." In addition to renting farnd to farmers, there were still many fields belonging to the An family. Those fields were taken care of by hired help. A portion of it was Japonica rice while the rest were glutinous rice. The price of glutinous rice was generally higher, and more for the wealthy people to enjoy.

    When An Chang Fu was still alive, he attached great importance to this piece ofnd and he went to the field two or three times a month. He was relived to see that the growth of rice was very good.

    In the end, a line of one person became a line of three people.<hr>

    Hey wonderful people! Good news for the Chinese BLmunity. I recently picked up a new trantion project titled

    It¡¯s a fast transmigration story. I¡¯ve been hooked on those ever since I finished FOD, and I MTL¡¯ed a couple of stories on jjwxc even though it hurt my brain, but it was enough to understand the general contents of the story.

    Some of the stories were okay. They had elements that I liked, but overall didn¡¯t quite hit the spot for me. I might trante teasers for some of them if anyone is interested. Even if a certain story is not my exact cup of tea, it could still be someone else¡¯s favorite.

    Then I found stories that I liked. LMStB is one of them. I¡¯ve only read two arcs so far, but I really like how doting and supportive the ML is. I¡¯ve decided to pause in my MTL, and read the rest of the story as I trante, because as I am tranting LMStB I¡¯m picking up on details that made me go ¡°ohh, so <em>that¡¯s</em> what was happening.¡± I feel like knowing these little things made me appreciate the story that much more.

    Chapter 1 of LMStB is now up. Chapter 2 will be up tomorrow in celebration of the new year. I hope next year will be a wonderful year. Cheers! ??

    ~ Muse

 Chapter 55

    I''ve tranted enough of LMStB to offer an advance chapter for ko-fi donators. So now, every time you donate one ko-fi you will get ess to two advance chapters: one for TBL, and one for LMStB. There are separate coffee counters for each story. When the counter for one story reaches twelve, there will be a bonus update within two days for that story.

    If there is a particr story you would like to support, then please specific which story''s coffee counter you would like your donation to go towards in the support message. If you don''t specific one, then I will assign your donations to a story counter at random. If you donate more than one ko-fi at a time you can also divide the total between the two counters if you''d like. Justment if anything is confusing. Happy Reading!

    I have updated the

    page to reflect this change. If you need to you can always refer to that page.<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 55 - Tribute Rice</strong>

    An Yuan County was a small county in Hong Prefecture, and Hong Prefecture was known as thend of rice.

    The area of An Yuan County was small, but thend was fertile. It had sufficient water sources and the soil quality was good. The climate was also better than most of the other counties, so it was a good ce to grow rice. It was also suitable for the cultivation of <em>gong mi*</em> and ck rice.

    <span>[*T/N: <em>gong mi</em> literally trantes to "tribute rice"]

    For the precious rice varieties like <em>gong mi</em>, the manpower and financial resources required were not affordable for the average family. Therefore, the amount produced in An Yuan County was not much. The <em>gong mi</em> produced by the An family ounts for nearly half of its total production, but the amount was still small. However, the wealth that these <em>gong mi</em> brought to the family was far higher than other types.

    An Zi Ran only knew about this after having reviewed the ledgers.

    The <em>gong mi </em>produced by the An family was not for sale, but for giving away (as a gift).

    <em>Gong mi</em> was a kind of high-quality rice that has been carefully selected. The appearance of this rice was as crystal clear as pearls. In the early days, it was mainly dedicated as a tribute to the emperor.

    However, as the output of <em>gong mi</em> increased, some high-ranking officials also began to eat it.

    The An family''s <em>gong mi</em> existed to please these types of people. An Chang Fu used <em>gong mi</em> as a way to pave the path to fortune. The results were not bad. It could be seen that the An family charged a high amount for renting outnd, and also gave out a lot as disaster relief funds. It was no wonder that things have always been smooth and steady for the An family. An Chang Fu''s means of doing things were not honest, but he could still be regarded as a sessfulndlord.

    This year the rice seedlings were nted in April, so there was still some time away from the harvest.

    However, not all rice was harvested in the same period, and the precocious varieties could be harvested in about seventy days. This rice wasmonly called "<em>jiu gong ji</em>" or <em>"hou xia ji</em>."*

    <span>[*T/N: Literal trantions are "rescuing public hunger" and "urgently going down the throat"]

    Just from listening to the name, one knew that the quality of this type of rice was not too high, but this was precisely what made the people of An Yuan County most happy.

    The climate in Hong Prefecture was warmer than other ces all throughout the year, and the chances of snow were low.

    But this year there was a rare heavy snowfall in the winter. The snow covered the rice fields. The rice that could''ve been harvested in just a few more months, half of it was frozen to death. Although the rest survived tenaciously, the harvest was not expected to be too much.

    This was also the reason why the people were borrowing such a huge quantity of rice.

    After a round of inspections, it seemed that the growth of rice was quite prosperous.

    Although the rice paddies of the An family were also affected (by the snow), their response was rtively timely, so the damage was notrge.

    An Zi Ran didn''t know much about rice paddies, so he just spent an hour to give them a cursory inspection. When the sun was about to climb to its zenith he got ready to return.

    Just as they were preparing to enter the county, a crying voice not far away caught their attention.

    In the middle of the road a woman was kneeling on the ground and looking towards the fields with dull eyes.

    The person who made the cry was a peasant standing in the field. There was a cow in front of him. He looked at the situation and it seemed that the cow had a problem. Many people were gathered around him and whispering.

    "It''s too bad for the Zhou Laohan''s family. The harvest day ising soon, but the cow died of sickness. Without the cow how can they cultivate theirnd? They will certainly starve to death!"

    "That''s just the way it is. Due to the snowfall arge part of their fields were destroyed. It has been very unlucky. Now even the cow is dead. I don''t even know how we''ll survive through this year. My family still has three children waiting for food at home."

    "It looks like they can only borrow rice from the An family this year."

    "Sigh¡­"

    Almost every household in An Yuan County had cattle. In order to buy a cow, they spend a family fortune. Some don''t even hesitate to borrow arge amount of money from the An family. As a result, the debts get bigger and bigger until it was almost impossible to repay. If it weren''t for An Zi Ran waiving their debts, some people might have to sell their daughters to repay the debts.

    Now their days were a little better, but they still had to depend on a cow to survive. The cow was more important than their lives. Now that it was dead, it was like their lifeblood was dead.

    "The youngndlord is here."

    Someone saw An Zi Ran standing now far away, and suddenly shouted out loud.

    Everyone''s attention immediately shifted to him, including Zhou Laohan* and his wife. Zhou Laohan immediately stopped crying. He was not an old man. He was only thirty years old this year, but he looked like he was in his forties, so everyone called him Zhou Laohan*.

    <span>[*T/N: The "Lao" in Zhou Laohan means "old" and it''s used like a nickname. I guess you could think of his nickname as "old Zhou Han" in English.]

    An Zi Ran came over and took a look at the cow copsed on the field. April was beginning to warm up, so the cow couldn''t have frozen to death. The only possibility was like the farmers had said, the cow died of illness. There was really no solution for this kind of thing.

    Seeing the youngndlord frown, the Zhou couple had looks of mourning on their faces. They thought that because the youngndlord was no longer charging them high rent that their family could finally have a better life. But they didn''t expect the cow to die. How will they go on living now?

    "Zhou Laohan, if you and your wife do not use cattle to cultivate thend, how many acres can you cultivate yourself?" An Zi Ran suddenly said.

    Zhou Laohan raised his head and showed his red eyes. He didn''t know why the youngndlord had to ask this question. He thought and thought and replied, "If my wife and I are diligent, when ites time to transnt rice seedlings, we should be able to cultivate five acres ofnd."

    An Zi Ran thought for a bit, "Then, I suggest that you change the ten acres ofnd you contracted to six or seven acres. After the autumn harvest, you don''t have to trouble yourself over cow feed or grazing fields. In your excess time you can grow other things in other ces, for example, crops such as beans and vegetables. This should be able to offset some losses."

    Zhou Laohan and his wife were stunned, but they never thought about it.

    Although a cow could farm thend faster than people, it was also very troublesome andborious to keep the cow. They had to consider the cost of water and grass feed, and idental death or old life (of the cow).

    If they follow the advice of the youngndlord, they may be able to make up for the loss of losing a cow.

    Zhou Laohan and his wife no longer frowned, and they all saw hope in each other''s eyes.

    In the past, they were too dependent on cattle and never even thought about other means of survival.

    The onlookers also realized that this was true. In An Yuan County, not every household can afford a cow to cultivate thend. Some farmers who live in poverty have problems feeding themselves, but everyone always thought that Hong Prefecture was the hometown of rice, so they weren''t flexible enough in their thought pattern to think of other methods.

    "Young Landlord, then the ten acres ofnd that we contracted¡­" Zhou Laohan said vaguely. They had contracted ten acres ofnd from the An family for five years. It was only the second year. If the left over fields were deserted then it would be a wasteful pity. The most important point was that the previousndlord didn''t care if there was unusednd or not, the rent would still be the same.

    An Zi Ran knew what he wanted to say. "You can rest assured that if you nt a few acres ofnd, you will receive a few acres ofnd, but it is a pity that the other ces are abandoned. If you have no objections, I will find people to look after them."

    Zhou Laohan and his wife agreed without saying anything. Anyways, their cow had already died; they couldn''t take care of those extra fields by themselves. If it weren''t for the youngndlord''s advice, they wouldn''t have thought to nt other types of crops in the fields. After the crops ripen, maybe they could even bring the excess to the market and sell them. Thinking about the prospects, they suddenly felt that even though the cow died, there was nothing to regret.

    "<em>Wang ye</em>, <em>wang fei</em> is very capable," Shao Fei, who saw the whole thing, couldn''t help but say.

    Fu Wu Tian''s eyes have been staring at An Zi Ran and he has not moved away. Hearing those words, he said in a seemingly proud tone, "Whose <em>wang fei </em>do you think he is."

    Shao Fei felt himself sweating. He must have heard wrong. How could the general be proud? He has always been arrogant.

    It didn''t take long for An Zi Ran''s proposal to spread throughout An Yuan County.

    The farmers who did not have cattle also followed the example of Zhou Laohan''s family. Later, they found that the effect was really good, and the rent collected by thendlord of this area was low, so the days of some poor households gradually improved.

    The living standards in An Yuan County have also improved a little.<hr>

    Hugs and kisses and cyber cookies ?? <span>for lovely patrons:

    <strong>Jackie R</strong>. (o^?^o)

    <strong>Durelle Lizregbel </strong>(?¡ä¨Œ`?)*??*<hr>

    Question:

    I see the phrase "to hug a thick thigh" a lot, but does anyone know the Chinese characters for that phrase?<hr>

    T/N: A while back some people asked if they could use my English trantion of The Big Landlord to trante it into othernguages. Could you give me the links to your websites again? I would like to link them on the title page of TBL. Thanks. ^-^

 Chapter 56

    <strong>Chapter 56 - Evidence</strong>

    Soon there was movement on An Chang De''s side.

    This time, in addition to Qian You Hao, there were two more people. They were all Jiang Zhong Ting''s trusted aides.

    In the letter, An Chang De wrote that he was very certain that the other party was a mere businessman. But they were still not at ease, so they were ready to investigate again. Although Jiang Zhong Ting was an official, it was still impossible for them to strike the An family immediately.

    Right now, in An Yuan County, the An family''s prestige would not lose to County Magistrate Zhang.

    "These past few days, have there been any changes within the An family?" When Qian You Hao entered the door, he unceremoniously sat down in the main seat of the great hall, taking up the position of master of the house as if nothing was wrong.

    An Chang De was too busy tripping over himself to please the other party, so of course he wouldn''t oppose this action.

    An Chang De immediately reported what he had heard. "Qian <em>da ren</em>, there has been no big change in the family. There is only one thing to say. Some time ago, many people in An Yuan County borrowed rice from the An family, so yesterday they went out and bought a lot of grains."

    "As far as I know, some rice fields in An Yuan County are almost ready to be harvested. Is there any other purpose for purchasing arge amount of rice at this time?" Qian You Hao have also heard about this matter, but he has more considerations.

    An Chang De thought for a moment, "It shouldn''t be. The area affected by this year''s snowfall is bigger than ever. Even when ites to the harvest, the An family will not receive much rice."

    Qian You Hao nodded and epted this exnation.

    An Chang De smiled obsequiously and said, "So, Qian <em>da ren</em>, when will you be ready to target the An family?"

    Qian You Hao shot him a contemptuous nce. "The An family is not loved by the people of An Yuan County. The method that you used before is no longer suitable. We can''t use any old reason to arrest the An family. An Zi Ran has only took over the An family for a short time, and have not yet revealed any weaknesses that we can exploit, so we can only start from An Chang Fu''s angle."

    "Um¡­" An Chang De was dumbfounded. "But isn''t he already dead?"

    Qian You Hao said impatiently, "He is dead, but there might be evidence of his misdeeds from the past. If there is evidence, then the government can hone in on this angle to attack."

    An Chang Fu was not an honest businessman. He must havemitted a lot of illegal acts in the past. This method was much more useful than deliberately trying to frame the An family. At that time, even if the man from Jun Zi City wants to intervene, there would be no way. No one can fight against thew in Da Ya, unless he wants to throw himself into the mess along with his male-wife.

    "That is indeed a good method." An Chang De thought about it and then realized abruptly.

    Although there was no way to directly target An Zi Ran, as long as the wealth of the An family is proven to be obtained through illegal means, then the government could confiscate the property of the family.

    The more he thought, the more excited he was. Hepletely forgot that when the wealth of the An family was taken over by the government, it would be impossible for a nobody like him to pocket any portion of that wealth. It was a gamble with a tiger.

    Qian You Hao looked at An Chang De''s excited expression and his eyes were full of ridicule. He was only a mere <em>xiu cai</em>*. But An Chang De did not notice it at all.

    <span>[*T/N: a person who passed the county level imperial exam]

    Inside the house, the schemes of the upants were different. Outside the house, there was someone who carefully remembered every word of their conversation.

    When the sound of footsteps approached his hiding ce, the man quietly made his exit.

    ¡­..

    Steward Su went into the study room. Fu Wu Tian, who often stayed in the study room, was not there this time. The study was quiet. There was only An Zi Ran sitting at the desk and drawing up a n. "Young Master, there is news from Ah Ye* again."

    <span>[*T/N: Nickname for Xiao Ye, the one spying for AZR]

    An Zi Ran looked up from his writing. "What is the situation?"

    "They want to dig up evidence on thete Master''s crimes." Steward Su''s expression was a bitplicated. He followed thete Master for many years and was the most trusted person of the Master, so he was well aware of all of thete Master''s actions. If the other party managed to dig up evidence, it would indeed be detrimental to the An family.

    An Zi Ran was silent and did not speak.

    Steward Su knew that the young master was not aware of certain things within the family. Worried that he would misunderstand, he exined, "Young Master, in the past thete Master did indeedmit unscrupulous acts, but it''s definitely not to the point of ruining the family. I can guarantee this point. What I''m worried about is the other side falsifying evidence and making things go out of control."

    "I understand. It is useless to pursue the past."

    Steward Su thought that the young master really wasn''t concerned about the past, and then asked, "Then, what do we do next?"

    An Zi Ran tapped his pen lightly against the table top. He said, "No matter what the evidence, it would not be good for the An family. We can''t give them any excuse to target the An family." The internal affairs of the family have not been resolved. He did not want to have even more troubles.

    "Then I will have Ah Ye continue to monitor them, and if they find any evidence, we''ll snatch it?"

    "Inappropriate!" An Zi Ran shook his head. "This matter is very important. I still don''t know whether we can trust Ah Ye or not. We must find someone trustworthy for this task. Furthermore, they must know martial arts."

    Steward Su immediately thought of a potential candidate.

    At this moment, Fu Wu Tian''s leisurely figure came in.

    The eyes of the master and servant both fell on him.

    Fu Wu Tian was not surprised at all. He had already heard their conversation from outside. "Since <em>wang fei</em> trusts this prince so much, it seems that this prince will have to personally take up the task to live up to <em>wang fei''s </em>trust."

    The corner of An Zi Ran''s mouth turned up lightly. "<em>Wang ye</em>, I just want to borrow one of your subordinates." He couldn''t afford to employ a prince.

    Fu Wu Tian sighed. "What a pity."

    An Zi Ran''s face revealed no expression. "It''s not a pity at all!"

    "¡­<em>Wang fei</em> is really heartless."

    "Thank you for thepliment."<hr>

    Big hugs to all the fabulous people who provided me with warm drinks for the cold winter season! ?

    <strong>Lady J </strong>??

    <strong>Reall </strong>??

    <strong>Cici </strong>??

 Chapter 57

    <strong>Chapter 57 - Hidden Assassin</strong>

    In the blink of an eye, seven days have passed since An Zi Ran returned to An Yuan County.

    Generally, after the bride returned to visit her parental home, it was time to go back to the husband''s house, but no one raised any questions about this issue, including Fu Wu Tian. Steward Su was too happy to say anything. He''d much prefer the young master to stay at the An family house.

    Of course, there were some people who couldn''t wait for An Zi Ran to leave.

    There were still five more days till May.

    In other words, Fang Jun Ping and them would have to continue spending their own private money for another five days.

    Those four rarely appeared at the family dining table.

    When Zheng Bi stepped through the door, she shouted at the servants standing on the side with a high and mighty voice, "You people go and bring me a table here. Today, I, along with Concubine Fang, and the two young misses are going to eat here."

    After the table was moved in, they sent people outside to go buy food. Then they had the food ced on the table one te at a time. Because it took some time to gather the food, it was no longer hot by the time it arrived. But the dishes still looked very exquisite. One of the dishes was the signature roast duck of An Yuan County. There was ayer of honey brushed along the outside of the duck, which was said to be very delicious, but the price was on the expensive side, so very few farmers could afford to eat it.

    The women''s dining table was ced directly opposite An Zi Ran.

    At a nce, the dishes on his table wereparably shoddy.

    An Zi Ran never paid any special attention to food, but he also didn''t abstain from eating certain foods. Today he felt like eating lighter dishes, so the food cooked by Chef Wang were not greasy.

    Zheng Bi wanted this precise effect, and immediately smiled with smugness. "Zi Ran, ah. Why are you eating so inly today? Is it that An family has nothing good to eat? Do you need your third mother to share some food with you?"

    "Mother, what are you saying? His body is so precious, he <em>should</em> be having in tea and simple foods." An Ke Xin said with a sneer.

    "Oh my, me this Yulin* head of mine, I almost forgot this." Zheng Bi quickly patted her head. Then she smiled at An Zi Ran and said, "Zi Ran, ah, Third Mother will stop asking you to eat (my food) then. If you eat it and your body bes upset, then Third Mother will be a sinner. Third Mother can''t afford to bear the responsibility of such a sin."

    <span>[*T/N: The dictionary says this is the Yulin prefecture level city in Shaanxi, so my guess is that Zheng Bi is from there. Probably.]

    Fu Wu Tian said to An Zi Ran, "Are they always so noisy?"

    Without a change in expression, An Zi Ran picked up a piece of green vegetable. After eating it, he replied, "You get used to it."

    This was not the first time he has had to dine with them. In the days when he first came (to this world), they were noisier than crows. At that time, there was also a Wang Qing Lan. Their there mouths were like a thousand ducks quacking in his ear.

    Fu Wu Tian''s eyes revealed a hint of a smile. "It''s been hard on you."

    An Zi Ran nodded. "It was quite hard."

    Sitting opposite them, Wang Qing Lan''s expression stiffened. She knew that Zheng Bi and them were preparing toe out to eat, so that''s why she came out to eat with them today. The purpose was naturally to watch the show, but she didn''t expect that the show has just started and she was already implicated with them through a casual insinuation, and she could not say anything about it.

    Wang Qing Lan changed the topic and said, "Zi Ran, actually Fourth Mother always wanted to ask, why didn''t Zi Minge back with you? He is only five months old. Is it all right to hand him over to strangers to care for? If anything happened to him, we would be too far away to help. Why don¡¯t we have hime back to us?"

    An Zi Ran raised his head and gave her a look.

    A sh of difort flickered across Wang Qing Lan''s face. She always felt that his eyes seemed to hide a hidden implication. Just when she wanted to say something to ease this feeling, An Zi Ran leisurely moved his gaze away.

    "There''s no need. If we bring him back, I will feel even less at ease."

    Wang Qing Lan did not hear the implication in his words, and she subconsciously said, "What is there to worry about? If you don''t have time, Fourth Mother can help out." Thisst sentence was her true motive.

    A baby was like a piece of white paper. Keeping him by her side would allow her to easily influence his thoughts. If Zi Ming were to be ced under her care, then she would have an ace up her sleeve. An Zi Ran have already been married, so the An family would definitely be inherited by An Zi Ming in the future.

    Her words also shook Fang Jun Ping and Zheng Bi''s hearts.

    What Wang Qing Lan was nning, anyone with a brain could guess.

    But was it so simple? They didn''t think that An Zi Ran would give An Zi Ming to her to take care of. Forget the fact that An Zi Ming was a boy; even if it was a girl it would be impossible. Wang Qing Lan''s thoughts were undoubtedly idiotic.

    An Zi Ran''s indifferent gaze swept across the faces of the three people and immediately said, "No need. I don''t want to see my brother fall into the snow in the future and almost die while clinging to life by a thread."

    <span>[T/N: He is referencing to how the original An Zi Ran died.]

    The expressions of the three people froze, especially Wang Qing Lan.

    Out of humiliation, Wang Qing Lan flew into a rage. Her pretty eyes widened into saucers and she said, "What kind of words are these? Can it be that I would harm Zi Ming? I can''t harm a human life, not to mention that of a baby''s. Since you are unwilling then I have nothing to say. This meal, you guys eat it yourselves." Finished talking, she got up with a huff and left.

    Once she left, the other four calmed down.

    Zheng Bi, who was originally irritated by his words, unexpectedly no longer shouted loudly and challenged An Zi Ran. She became as silent as Fang Jun Ping, who hadn''t opened her mouth from beginning to end.

    An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tian were pretty fast eaters. They soon finished their meal and left the room together, side-by-side.

    When they were far away enough from the dining hall, Fu Wu Tian said some words that held a deeper meaning.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, have you found the answer you want?"

    An Zi Ran was slightly surprised, but he quickly understood. As expected, he couldn''t hide anything from this man. Asides from that secret, he feared that there was nothing else that Fu Wu Tian did not know. He simply replied, "At present, I cannot find any ws. It is impossible to determine who it is."

    This was beyond his expectation. The opponent was too good at concealment. It seemed that once he became aware, the other party got scared and retreated into their tortoise shell. It''s not like he hadn''t investigated. After the incident, he interrogated all the servants that had contact with An Zi Ran on that day. But no one was clear about the situation at that time, and none of them lied. Then, he changed the direction of the investigation and started to look at the concubines and young misses. As a result, he found that each of them was suspicious.

    Fu Wu Tian said, "Do you need this prince to help?"

    An Zi Ran looked straight forward with a chilly gaze, "No need. I will personally find this murderer hidden in the dark." No matter how deeply they hide in the shadows, there wille a day when they expose themselves, as long as they''re still trying to attempt something with the An family. But perhaps they could really consider bring the little bun back.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>." Fu Wu Tian suddenly stopped walking.

    An Zi Ran also came to halt. "What?"

    Fu Wu Tian suddenly smiled. The handsome face revealed a clear smile for the first time. It was so bright that it made people feel like they couldn''t open their eyes. Even An Zi Ran''s spirit was slightly stunned. Fu Wu Tian spoke into An Zi Ran''s ear. "<em>Wang fei</em>, this prince seems to have no use at all. Next time feign a little weakness and lean on this prince''s shoulder, would you?"

    The corner of An Zi Ran''s mouth quirked up softly. He decided to ignore the man. He didn''t need his shoulder, but he needed the person. Not now, but when he really needed the help, he certainly wouldn''t be polite with him.

    "Follow me."

    An Zi Ran suddenly grabbed his hand and hurried to his room.

    Fu Wu Tian looked down at their joined hands. He noticed that they were not going towards the study. In broad daylight, they were going to the bedroom and not the study? His expression suddenly became meaningful. "<em>Wang fei</em>, where do you want to take this prince?"

    An Zi Ran looked back at him with a suspicious look. Why did he feel like his voice suddenly held a hint of excitement? But he didn''t think much of it and just said, "Didn''t you say you were feeling useless? I will use you right now."

    After hearing those words, a look of subtle expectation crossed Fu Wu Tian''s face.

    An Zi Ran''s heart was a little uncertain.

    He always had this feeling like he didn''t know what Fu Wu Tian was imagining in his head.<hr>

    Thank you to the <strong>Anonymous</strong> reader who donated on

    ! \(^-^)/

 Chapter 58 part1

    <strong>Chapter 58.1 - Hemp vs. Sea Ban</strong>

    Lan Xiang Courtyard (Fragrant Orchid Courtyard)

    Once Wang Qing Lan stepped foot into her room she kicked a chair over.

    The two maidservants standing by the door were so scared that they couldn''t speak. The door was closed and they couldn''t see inside the room, but the sound of tables and chairs falling over was constantlying. This wasn''t the first time that they saw Concubine Wang throwing such a huge tantrum. Before, this happened whenever she suffered a lost to the main wife.

    However, Wang Qing Lan was obviously smarter than Fang Jun Ping.

    Things like porcin tea sets and such, if these things were broken then An Zi Ran and Steward Su would eventually find out. But the table and chairs were a different matter. When An Chang Fu favored her, he sent a lot of good things to her courtyard. The table and chairs were made of high quality wood and very resistant to abuse. Every time she got angry she took her anger out on the table and chairs, but they were still not broken.

    After venting for a while, Wang Qing Lan let the two maidservantse in to fix up the room.

    The table and chairs were returned to their original positions. Although they suffered more dents and scratches, this did not affect the integrity of the furniture.

    "You, go call Qi Qiao over here." Wang Qing Lan said to one of the maids. Qi Qiao was her confidant. She followed Wang Qing Lan when she married into the An family and was the only person Wang Qing Lan trusted.

    Qi Qiao had not heard about the incident in the dining room yet. She only knew that Wang Qing Lan was looking for her, so she hurried over. Once she arrived in the room she sent the other two maids out and carefully closed the door. Then she turned around to face Wang Qing Lan. "Madam, what happened?" She was the only one who addressed Wang Qing Lan as Madam and not as Concubine Wang.

    Wang Qing Lan gave her a brief exnation of what happened in the dining hall.

    Qi Qiao thought for a bit and then said, "Madam, about the second young master, it''s better not to mention anything about him in the future. The young master is shrewd. He won''t let you take care of the second young master. If you persist it will only make him more wary of you."

    "He has never rxed his guard around me," Wang Qing Lan sneered. She wasn''t a vapid bimbo. She had taken note of An Zi Ran''s transformation. Compared to before, he was now a hundred times more astute. This type of person was the hardest to deceive. "Today, he suddenly said those words, obviously he''s saying that he suspects us of harming him."

    Qi Qiao nodded. "Madam is right."

    An ominous glint flickered in Wang Qing Lan''s eyes. "If we knew that it would be like this, then at that time¡­"

    "Madam!" Qi Qiao suddenly shouted.

    Wang Qing Lan quickly swallowed down the rest of her words.

    Qi Qiao whispered, "Madam, these words definitely cannot be said. Be careful of eavesdroppers." Regardless of whether the young master had ears around the house or not, being careful was always the best policy.

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, An Zi Ran arrived at his room with Fu Wu Tian. The two servants standing by the door were sent away. Only the two of them were left inside the room. An Zi Ran closed the door and turned around to the eyes of Fu Wu Tian. "There''s something I want to talk to you about."

    Fu Wu Tian''s eyebrows arched precipitously. "That''s all?"

    An Zi Ran calmly countered, "If not, what else do you think there is?"

    Fu Wu Tian stared at him for a long while, and eventually he actively shifted the topic. "Nothing. What does <em>wang fei</em> want to tell this prince?" It seems that it will still take some time to win <em>wang fei</em> over.

    "Is there a way to lift the sea ban in Da Ya?" An Zi Ran asked.

    Hearing this sentence, Fu Wu Tian arched an eyebrow in surprise. "Why did <em>wang fei</em> ask this question?"

    The sea ban in Da Ya was issued a few years after the Chong Ming Emperor was enthroned. When the sea ban came out, many businessmen mourned at the time, especially the merchants who depended on the sea routes to buy and sell goods. As a result of the prohibition, many businessmen''s lives were ruined. At the time, it was a topic of hot debate, but the Chong Ming Emperor was resolute in his attitude. Even though there were ministers that advised against it, he was still determined to execute it.

    As of today, the sea ban policy has been implemented for more than a decade.

    Although there were still businessmen who were interested in trading by sea, they also knew that it was a taboo in the heart of the Chong Ming Emperor to lift the sea ban, so it was nearly impossible to lift it, not unless a new emperor was enthroned.

    However, the sea ban did not mean that all foreign ports were closed. There were still several ports that were engaged in foreign trade, but the vessels allowed to go out to sea could only be official ships.

    It''s not that An Zi Ran wanted to have a sea trade business. Although the profit of maritime trade was huge, he did not have the prerequisites at the moment. So the idea could only be ced on the backburner.

    "Because I want to have someone go out to sea to help me find something."

 Chapter 58.2

    <hr>

    <strong>Chapter 58.2 - Hemp vs. Sea Ban</strong>

    "Because I want to have someone go out to sea to help me find something."

    "What thing?" Fu Wu Tian asked.

    An Zi Ran carefully recalled. "The thing is called <em>xi ma</em>*. Its flowers can be both white or purple, with white being the dominant color. In the autumn it will produce something shaped like a peach. When the peach splits, it will reveal a bunch of white things inside. I want to find the seeds of this nt, and the more the better."

    <span>[*T/N: – Âé <em>xi ma</em> trantes as "maletle-hemp" (x fiber for textile materials)]

    <em>Xi ma</em> was also known as <em>mian hua</em> (cotton), but <em>xi ma</em> was the older term for it.

    Because <em>xi ma</em> sounded like <em>da ma</em> (marijuana), he thought that this name was more likely to be used during these olden times.

    He wasn''t sure if this world had the thing called cotton. He has searched through various books, but there was no description of <em>xi ma</em>, so he thought of searching for it overseas. ording to his calctions, this was the most crucial step. Without the seeds of the <em>xi ma</em> nt, his n could not be implemented.

    "This prince has never heard of such a nt." Fu Wu Tian blinked faintly. Although he stayed at the country''s border for many years, he was also very knowledgeable. Even he had never heard of it. So this <em>xi ma</em> must be very rare. "It is not difficult to go out to sea. This prince can have someone go out and help you search. But it''s just looking for seeds, so why did <em>wang fei</em> mention the sea ban?"

    Guessing that he would ask this question, An Zi Ran calmly replied, "It''s true that the sea ban can prevent foreign enemies from invading, but if the ban can be lifted wouldn''t that create more profits for Da Ya?"

    "The profit of foreign trade is indeed very big, but that is not enough to convince the Chong Ming Emperor. In the past he dogmatically decreed the sea ban regardless of opposition in court. If you want him to remove the sea ban, that would be very difficult." When the sea ban was passed, Fu Wu Tian was still young, but he was still able to see the situation clearer than the Chong Ming Emperor.

    An Zi Ran looked at him and said, "You have a solution, right?" He felt that Fu Wu Tian was speaking about this situation very lightly. Although Fu Wu Tian said it would be difficult, his tone of voice was too unconcerned.

    Fu Wu Tian fixed his gaze upon An Zi Ran. After a long while he said, "<em>Wang fei</em>, from the time we married until now, it seems that we have not kissed once?"

    ck lines appeared over An Zi Ran''s forehead. He thought that Fu Wu Tian was silent for so long because he was organizing his thoughts in preparation of what to say. It was always like this, An Zi Ran would understand him at the beginning, but could never guess what he was thinking at the end. An Zi Ran said stiffly, "So what do you want, for me to give you a kiss?"

    "Of course not," Fu Wu Tian unexpectedly denied.

    An Zi Ran looked at him bbergasted.

    Fu Wu Tian continued, "As long as <em>wang fei</em> no longer turns his back towards this prince while we are sleeping. That is this prince''s only request." <em>Wang fei</em> likes the outer side of the bed (the side not against the wall). Every time he goes to bed, he would face outwards and motionlessly maintain that posture, very stubborn and obstinate.

    An Zi Ran was astonished. Such a good move of retreating in order to advance. But¡­ "Okay, I promise you."

    <span>[T/N: What AZR means is that FWT started out with what seemed like a big request, but then retreated to a smaller demand to secure AZR''s agreement. ROFL.]

    Isn''t it just facing him while they sleep? What is there to be afraid of? But what he didn''t know was that the pressure of facing Fu Wu Tian wasn''t a measly thing.

    Subsequently, Fu Wu Tian sent a letter to Guan Su who was still staying in Jun Zi City. Guan Su was one of the capable people among his subordinates. Because An Zi Ran wanted to keep this matter undercover, Fu Wu Tian had Guan Su personally carry out this task. It was not difficult to borrow a government ship under the <em>wang ye</em>''s name. As long as it was slightly concealed, then it would not attract too much attention.

    The next day, Ge Qian An, who had headed to Chang Province, finally returned.

    The distance between An Yuan County and Chang Province was much closer than that of Jun Zi City. The horse that Ge Qian An rode was that brown horse that had pulled the carriage. (That very good horse that An Zi Ranmented on.) The horse had very swift hooves, and it didn''t even take a day to go there and return, so the task waspleted quickly.

    When Ge Qian An entered the door, Steward Su told him that the young master and the <em>wang ye</em> were not at home. The two had went to Manager Feng''s rice shop, and it might take a while before theye back, so Ge Qian An had to change destination to the rice shop to find them.

    The rice shop''s business was getting better and better.

    Recently, the shopkeepers under An Zi Ran have been going around purchasingrge quantities of rice from outside. The goods arrived, one cart after another, it was a very spectacr scene. Because there was too much grain, they had to hire some people to help move the goods. An Zi Ran already informed Manager Feng in advance, and had him hired some people to help out, with their wages being calcted based on the amount of work.

    In An Yuan County, there were a lot of people with nothing to do. As a result, when the news had just been transmitted, the people who came to sign up formed a long queue. Even the figures of women could be seen among the line. The wages were not low. This situation caused Manager Feng quite a lot of headache. There weren''t many positions to fill, but everyone wanted it. As a result, some people would start fighting without a word, and the scene was very chaotic.

    Manager Feng could not control the situation, so he had to send someone to find An Zi Ran.

    When An Zi Ran rushed over, a few troublemakers ran off quickly like a wisp of smoke. Inparison, the one''s who didn''t run off were beaten bloody and bruised. These were all honest and well-behaved farmers. At that point, they didn''t have to guess to know that those people deliberately came to make trouble.

    When An Zi Ran thought about it for a bit, he could guess who was behind it. Shao Fei had not returned yet. It seemed that the other party apparently had not found any favorable ''evidence'' against An Zi Ran, and didn''t want him to be toofortable, so they had instructed others toe cause trouble for him. In the end, he told Manager Feng to hire those beaten peasants and had medicine bought for them. After all, this matter originated from him.<hr>

    <strong>Reading Angel</strong> ¡¥??(¡ä?¡Å¨F??)?? ?

 Chapter 59.1

    <hr>

    <strong>Chapter 59.1 - Admirer</strong>

    When Ge Qian An arrived, the people in front of the rice shop had already scattered.

    An Zi Ran was standing in front of the counter and talking with Manager Feng. Although not many people were hired this time, it did not mean that others did not have a chance. In the future, he intended to recruit more workers. Hong Province was known as the province of rice paddies. Of course he had to make good use of this to increase the production of rice and at the same time promote the development of the county.

    Ge Qian An nced at them once, but did not go over to disturb An Zi Ran. He went over to Fu Wu Tian, who was the only one leisurely drinking tea inside the rice shop. "Master, this subordinate has returned."

    Fu Wu Tian nodded at him. "Wait until we find a quiet ce and then talk."

    Ge Qian An stood behind him and stopped talking.

    By the time that An Zi Ran and Manager Feng were done talking, the hired workers were nearly done moving the bags of rice. The shop''s warehouse was almost filled to the brim with bags upon bags of rice. Manager Feng then settled the wages with the workers based on the amount of work that each person put in. Those who were more muscr and had better stamina were able to carry more bags of rice, about twenty to thirty bags, those who were weaker carried about ten bags. When the people got their wages, their expressions were very excited.

    An Zi Ran came in front of the crowd.

    The people immediately stopped talking and looked at him with bright eyes.

    To this youngndlord, the people only felt respect. In their eyes, every time this youngndlord made a decision it was to benefit the masses at the expense of himself. Just based on this bit of heart, not even his father, An Chang Fu, could catch up to him.

    Of course, they didn''t actually know.

    An Zi Ran''s actions were all made to pave the path for his following ns.

    "The An family is preparing to recruit a group of workers. If you are interested, you can go to Manager Feng to find out more and sign up. In terms of monthly wages, the An family will not treat you badly."

    When An Zi Ran finished talking, everyone cheered and ran to Manager Feng to sign up.

    Although they managed to grab this job of moving the rice, it was not a longsting job. So when news spread that the An family wanted to recruit some people, those who heard were very jealous, because it sounded like long-term employment. As for monthly wages, people were already moring for information from those who have just been hired.

    The average monthly sry of themon folk in Da Ya was two strings of four hundred coins*, and the monthly sry given by the An family was three strings of coins. Compared to the country''s average, they were earning an average of twenty coins more per day. If they saved a bit here and there that meant that each family could amass up to twenty or thirty coins. Such good treatments, how could it not make others jealous?

    <span>[*T/N: ÎÄÇ® <em>wen qian</em>: this is ancient money, but there doesn''t seem to be a proper English trantion, so I used ''coin.'' I''m not sure of its exact money value, but one <em>wen qian </em>should be the lowest denominator of money and it is less than a tael Á½ <em>liang</em>]

    As a result, this news spread through An Yuan County with lightning speed.

    Rumor has it, that Manager Feng''s sign up register was almost full.

    But these were all after words.

    An Zi Ran told Manager Feng not to let anyone near the back courtyard.

    The three people entered a room in the back courtyard. Ge Qian An, who was walking in the back, closed up the door as he entered. When he turned around he saw his own master personally pull up a chair for his <em>wang fei</em>. His eyes could not help but sh.

    He knew that <em>wang ye</em> didn''t actually care about taking a wife in marriage. Whether the marriage partner was rich or poor, a man or a woman, none of that mattered, because the things that the <em>wang ye </em>cared about were too few. So he always thought that <em>wang ye</em> took An Zi Ran as his wife out of a moment''s interest. But he never would have guessed that the <em>wang ye</em> would capitte and be a good husband.

    Ge Qian An put away theplicated thoughts in his head and said, "This subordinate went to investigate as per <em>wang fei</em>''s words, and indeed learned about a few situations. There has been no rain for three consecutive months in many ces in Chang Province. Furthermore, summer had yet to arrive, but the temperature in Chang Province has started to rise rapidly and the water level in the river is also falling. It is said that the water level is still falling. It fell nearly one meter in a month, and the drought that <em>wang fei</em> spected should happen soon."

    An Zi Ran murmured, "And the other thing that I had you take note of, what have you found?"

    Ge Qian An paused. "<em>Wang fei</em>''s conjecture is¡­ correct."

    When he went to investigate yesterday, he did not believe it, because that kind of thing happened only once in the history of Da Ya, and it was twenty years ago. The consequences were very big at that time, and the local elderly people were not even willing to think about it.

    Because as time passed and no simr disaster had happened since then, many people thought that this would not happen again, including Ge Qian An, but once he understood the situation, his thoughts changed.

    "<em>Wang ye</em>, if both of these natural disasters break out at once, a lot of people will die in Chang Province," Ge Qian An said with concern.

    There was no expression on Fu Wu Tian''s face. It was impossible to guess his thoughts. He looked towards An Zi Ran. "<em>Wang fei</em>, you had Qian An run to Chang Province to investigate, is it because you already have a countermeasure?"

    ording to his understanding of <em>wang fei</em>, if he only wanted to make a fortune, then he didn''t need to do so many things for the people of An Yuan County. He could''ve just oppressed them like his father, An Chang Fu, did. Not to mention conducting an investigation. He only had to stuff his warehouse full of provisions and then wait for the disaster to happen.

    An Zi Ran nodded and said, "Yes, I do have a way."

    "What kind of solution?"

    Fu Wu Tian had yet to open his mouth, but Ge Qian An impatiently spoke up. When he went to Chang Province, he saw a lot of miserable scenes that shocked him to the core. It was only after he finished asking that he realized he had overstepped. He quickly withheld the anxiety that was beginning to leak onto his face.

    "I am afraid that I will have to ask <em>wang ye</em> to step forward for this one." An Zi Ran looked at Fu Wu Tian.<hr>

    Wee to <strong>Grace An</strong> for joining our family! ¡ã???(???)???¡ã

    Thank you to <strong>Zain</strong> for your support on

    ! (¡Ô^?^¡Ô)

 Chapter 59.2

    <strong>Chapter 59.2 - Admirer</strong>

    "I am afraid that I will have to ask <em>wang ye</em> to step forward for this one." An Zi Ran looked at Fu Wu Tian.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The three people returned to the An family house.

    Fu Wu Tian was preparing to go to An Zi Ran''s study to write a letter to Fu <emo wang ye</em>. His trusted aide did not have enough status before the Chong Ming Emperor, so this matter must be done by Fu <emo wang ye</em> personally to settle it.

    <span>Trantions by Vani Muse

    But when they arrived at the great hall, they heard raucous soundsing from within. Before they could go in and check it out a fat man fell out of the great hall. The fat man''s bnce wasn''t very good. Before he could steady himself on his feet, he rolled down the steps and came to a stop right in front of An Zi Ran. The fat man''s anguished wailing sounded like a dying pig. A small servant boy cried "Young Master," and hurriedly rushed over to help the fat man.

    An Ke Xin appeared at the top of the steps, shouting abuse, "You, the one with the surname Lin, why don''t you go look in a mirror? You want to take me, An Ke Xin, as your wife, with a pig face like yours? Dream on. Even if I die I won''t marry¡­ An Zi Ran?"

    When she saw An Zi Ran standing at the bottom of the steps, she was so surprised that she switched the word "you" with his name. She even called out his full name.

    Hearing the noise, Zheng Bi also came out. Seeing An Zi Ran''s quiet face, her heart thudded and she hurried down. With a brilliant smile she said, "So Zi Ran came back. Today, what¡­"

    "What is this?"

    An Zi Ran indifferently interrupted her words. He looked sharply at An Ke Xin and then his gaze fell upon Zheng Bi. Both of them jumped.

    Zheng Bi revealed a stiff smile. "Zi Ran, don''t misunderstand. It''s this person, he wants to marry Ke Xin no matter what, but Ke Xin thinks he does not measure up. He shamelessly refused to leave. Ke Xin only chased him out because she got angry."

    An Ke Xin noticed An Zi Ran''s eyes on her and immediately raised her chin proudly. Her ambition was to marry a big official and be thedy of a government official. A merchant in the district wanted to marry her. Wasn''t he only dreaming? She didn''t feel that she did anything wrong.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    An Zi Ran coldly said, "No matter the reason you shouldn''t kick people out. You weren''t taught to be rude. Immediately apologize to Lin <em>gong zi</em>."

    An Ke Xin grinded her teeth together. "I didn''t do anything wrong. I won''t apologize."

    With the help of his servant boy, the fat man stood back up. His name was Lin Xin. He was the son of a wealthy businessman in Tong Tai County, which was next to An Yuan County. His figure was very fat. He fell in love with An Ke Xin at first sight and originally wanted toe propose marriage to An Chang Fu. But then he found out that An Chang Fu and his wife both died in an ident, so this matter was dyed, but he never gave up on his notions of marriage.

    Lin Xin turned and smiled at An Zi Ran. "This must be the youngndlord of the An family. My name is Lin Xin. My family is in Tong Tai County. I have heard about the youngndlord all along. Seeing you today, your reputation is indeed well deserved."

    An Zi Ran looked him up and down. This was the sole son of the Lin family in Tong Tai County. Although he was fat, he was a polite person. His upbringing was not bad.

    "Lin <em>gong zi</em>, you tter me."

    Lin Xin smiled and said, "Young Landlord, I really like your younger sister. I hope to receive her into the Lin family (as my wife). I will definitely not mistreat her. I hope the youngndlord will agree (to my wishes)."

    "Dream on!"

    As soon as he finished talking, An Ke Xin interjected. Her screech was really loud.

    Lin Xin''s face did not change. His smile was very sincere.

    An Zi Ran looked back and forth between the two, and finally settled on the angry and reluctant face of An Ke Xin. He suddenly said, "It is true that the age of marriage is reached."

    One sentence suddenly changed the faces on the mother-daughter pair.

    "Ah Ah Ah!!! I won''t marry. Even if I die I won''t marry Lin Xin, this disgusting man." An Ke Xin screamed like a madwoman, then she turned and ran away.

    The expression on Zheng Bi''s face was really ugly. "Zi Ran, Ke Xin is still young. There is no need to rush her marriage, and as you can see, she is not willing."

    An Zi Ran calmly said, "The eldest brother is like the father!"

    Zheng Bi listened to his words and knew that he had made up his mind. She could no longer control the expression on her face. Her voice grew loud. "An Zi Ran, don''t forget that you already married someone. You are no longer a member of the An family*. My daughter does not want to marry. Nobody can force her."

    Throwing down this sentence like a gauntlet, Zheng Bi also left.

    Lin Xin saw that the atmosphere was not right, so he quickly excused himself and escaped the scene.

    <span>[*T/N: Women who marry out are considered part of their husband''s family and no longer part of their birth family.]

 Chapter 60.1

    <strong>Chapter 60.1 - An Qiao E''s Determination</strong>

    News of the situation concerning An Ke Xin and Lin Xin soon spread to the ears of Fang Jun Ping and her daughter, An Qiao E. They immediately began to panic.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    Only now did Fang Jun Ping realize something that made her frightened. After the master died, the young master, An Zi Ran took over as head of the household. It was just like the time when the master was still alive. He held absolute authority over the family.

    And it was as An Zi Ran said.

    The eldest brother was like a father!

    An Zi Ran had even more power to decide their future.

    "Mother, I absolute, absolutely, must not let him decide my future!" The gloomy character of An Qiao E raised her head after hearing the news. She stared straight at Fang Jun Ping. The always dull and wooden face of An Qiao E suddenly held a tint of determination.

    Fang Jun Ping immediately tried to cate her daughter and said, "Qiao E, Mother understands. Mother also doesn''t want him to decide your future. Rest assured. If he dares to casually marry you off, Mother will fight him to the death with these old bones."

    An Qiao E took hold of her mother''s hand with a nk expression on her face and said, "Mother, I swear to get married to a member of the royal family. Even if it is only as his concubine, that is still fine."

    Fang Jun Ping''s heart trembled and her eyes widened in disbelief, "Qiao E, you really think like this?"

    An Qiao E nodded firmly.

    Fang Jun Ping''s agitated mood suddenly fell back down. She had an expression that reflected her desire yet hesitation to say something. Finally, looking at her daughter''s unshakeable expression she couldn''t help but to say, "Qiao E, you must think about this carefully. Once you be a concubine, people will always look down on you. Just like your mother. In front of Liu Mei Xiang, I could never lift my head. People say that the matriarch of the An family is Liu Mei Xiang. And when they speak of me, their faces are full of disdain. You should know this clearly¡­"

    "I don''t care." An Qiao E interrupted her words.

    Fang Jun Ping suddenly had nothing to say.

    "In order to break away from the An family and to put An Zi Ran beneath my feet, the imperial family is the best choice. I know that they may not look upon me highly, but I still have beauty. I still have my means. Men arescivious. Based on my qualifications, I can do it!"

    <span>Trantions by Vani Muse

    An Qiao E proudly raised her face. Her pale white face seemed to glow differently at this moment.

    Fang Jun Ping looked at her daughter. She never knew that her daughter could be so beautiful. Just like she said, which man was notscivious? And her daughter was so beautiful; she could definitely do it.

    Although the concubine of a high-ranking official and the concubine of an imperial family member were both concubines, the status and identity of thetter was higher than the former by a big gap.

    "But Qiao E, not being able to leave the An family, your goal is¡­"

    Fang Jun Ping suddenly thought of this problem. They were now living in the An family residence and freedom was also restricted. An Yuan County was far away from Jun Zi City. It was impossible to achieve that goal from this small ce.

    An Qiao E lowered her eyes. "Mother, no matter what, I will not change my mind."

    An Zi Ran, don''t think that you can control my life!

    She must marry into the imperial family!

    Fang Jun Ping looked at her daughter and was very shocked. This was the first time that she discovered that her daughter could be so decisive.

    In Da Ya, the parents arranged the marriages of their children. Most of the children had no right to choose. They could only obey and could not defy. Otherwise, they were not filial.

    When he was alive, An Chang Fu was very concerned about the marriages of his two daughters. He was a selfish person, so he had hoped that his two daughters could marry someone with good status and identity to help pave a path for himself. As a result, he rejected many marriage proposals. The families that came to propose marriage were actually well matched in terms of social status, but they were all business people, and not the type of inws that An Chang Fu wanted.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    An Chang Fu often expounded on the benefits and advantages of marrying a high official or a dignitary in front of his daughters, An Qiao E and An Ke Xin. Plus, Fang Jun Ping and Zheng Bi also hoped for their daughters to be phoenixes, often brainwashing them. Over time, they really did seed in brainwashing their daughters.

    After that, An Chang Fu often bought some beautiful jewelry and clothes for his two daughters, hoping that they could dress up beautifully to catch the eye of some big fish, and then he would asionally let his two concubines take them out to the temple to pray.

    An Qiao E and An Ke Xin found their father being good to them, and there were even pretty clothes and jewelry to wear everyday, so they became even more convinced that they would marry someone of a high post. Therefore, this thought process of An Qiao E''s was not without an origin.

    ¨C

    When An Zi Ran heard about this from Steward Su, he was very silent.

    Perhaps not all women were brainless, but he could be sure that An Qiao E and An Ke Xin were absolutely brainless vases.

    If An Chang Fu was really being good to them, why didn''t he let An Yu Zhi also be like them? Instead, he limited An Yu Zhi''s freedom and very rarely let her go out.

    Unfortunately, in their eyes there was only short-lived glory and wealth.

    However, what An Zi Ran did not expect was that he had yet to think of anything, but An Qiao E and her mother were already beginning to plot how to leave the house. At the moment, he did not bother to pay attention to them.<hr>

    Here¡¯s a big wee to new patron:

    <strong>Reisha Romanez</strong> ?? ? ??

 Chapter 60.2

    Thank you to <strong>Kittyice</strong> for the coffee! ? ??<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 60.2 - An Qiao E''s Determination</strong>

    Fu Wu Tian quickly wrote up a letter, and this time Ge Qian An personally went to deliver the letter back to Jun Zi City.

    The content of the letter was mainly to have Fu l<em>ao wang ye</em> ask the Chong Ming Emperor on his behalf to take the initiative to check and control the disaster in the Chang Province.

    The New Years have just passed, but the people of Chang Province were all migrating away. It''s been fours years since the first urrence of natural disasters in Chang Province. Every year, the people would migrate away. This year, the phenomenon was especially serious. If things continued like this, Chang Province may soon be uninhabited.

    Although the Chong Ming Emperor was not a good emperor, he also knew that things could not go on like this. He has long wanted to send someone to investigate, but he has not been able to find a suitable candidate.

    Ge Qian An soon arrived at Jun Zi City with Fu Wu Tian''s letter.

    In the study

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, this prince took a great risk for you." Fu Wu Tian turned his head and went to An Zi Ran to sing his own merits, as if there was such a thing.

    An Zi Ran did not even raise his head. "En*. You have worked hard."

    [*T/N: Sound of acknowledgement indicating approval]

    Fu Wu Tian leaned over towards him. When he exhaled, his breath brushed against the other''s forehead. "<em>Wang fei</em>, go to bed a little earlier tonight." The night before, An Zi Ran stayed up reallyte to draft up his ns. As a result, he fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow.

    The brush in An Zi Ran''s hand stopped at that moment. He leaned back and then lifted his head. The distance between their faces was very close. After getting used to it, he no longer felt ufortable now. This was not a good phenomenon!

    "I''ve finished drawing up the n. Take a look."

    An Zi Ran passed over three sheets of paper that were covered with writing.

    Fu Wu Tian took a look. "Wow, <em>wang fei</em>''s handwriting is very good."

    An Zi Ran''s facial nerves became paralyzed. "¡­I''m showing you the n, not my handwriting."

    It''s not as if An Zi Ran was not aware. Fu Wu Tian''s handwriting was much better than his. If they were topare handwritings, it would be enough to make him feel ashamed of his inferiority, because Fu Wu Tian''s handwriting was indeed really good. Even simple fonts were written with sharpness and charm. Each stroke, each line was penned with confident ease. It is said that the handwriting reflected the writer. This saying was indeed true!

    Fu Wu Tian finally looked at his n.

    An Zi Ran thought that he would take some time to look it over, so he ced down the brush and reached back to rub at his tired neck. Then he stood up, prepared to call out to Steward Su. But when he looked up he saw that Fu Wu Tian was looking straight at him.

    "What are you looking at me for?"

    Fu Wu Tian waved the papers in his hand. "I finished."

    An Zi Ran blinked. "So fast?"

    There was a hint of a smile in Fu Wu Tian''s eyes as he looked at him. "<em>Wang fei</em>, this prince can read ten lines with one look."

    An Zi Ran asked suspiciously, "Then do you have an eidetic memory?"

    Fu Wu Tian said, "At the moment, I have not reached that state yet."

    An Zi Ran was disappointed.

    "But there are not many¡­"

    An Zi Ran said, "¡­Can you not finish it all at once?"

    Fu Wu Tian''s mouth quirked up. "Since it is <em>wang fei</em>''s request then this prince willply from now on."

    An Zi Ran didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Fu Wu Tian could always change the topic easily. In the past, if someone told him that he would live with another man like this one day, he would have never believed it. He would even think that the other person must be burning a fever.

    "After looking over my n, do you have any thoughts on it?"

    The n was written as a countermeasure for the disaster situation in Chang Province. Although it has not happened yet, this kind of thing had to be prevented in advance to see the effect. Furthermore, he understood how high the risk was that Fu Wu Tian took.

    An Zi Ran did not understand the situation of the imperial family, but he has heard of the saying ''<em>gong gao zhen zhu,</em>'' which meant that if a subordinate''s achievements were too great it would shake the master. Fu Wu Tian''s merits were too great, and he also held a five hundred thousand strong army in Da Ya, even though he was the nephew of the Chong Ming Emperor. However, he still made the emperor afraid.

    This time Fu Wu Tian calmed the war at the border and came back with a triumphant return. He was expected to stay in Jun Zi City for a long time. His power was too great. On the surface, the Chong Ming Emperor expressed great appreciation for his nephew, but in actuality, he was already thinking up ways to get back the five hundred thousand troops from his hands.

    The disaster in Chang Province was a turning point.

    If Fu Wu TIan could not solve the problem in Chang Province, then the Chong Ming Emperor would have an excuse to recover the five hundred thousand troops under hismand.

    Therefore, the emperor will certainly agree.

    "This prince believes in <em>wang fei</em>. We will just do as you say."

    Fu Wu Tian chose to believe him without hesitation.

    Upon hearing this sentence, An Zi Ran''s face turned wooden. He looked at Fu Wu Tian for a long while in silence. Then he turned and walked out of the study room. Fu Wu Tian stared at his back. A strange light shed through his eyes. Then he followed An Zi Ran out of the room.<hr>

    A super big hug to <strong>Michelle Schilz</strong> for joining the patreon family!

    ?£¨?¨R¦Ø¨Q(¡ä¦Ø£à*?) ?

 Chapter 61.1

    <strong>Chapter 61.1 - Imperceptible Influence</strong>

    An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tian returned to the bedroom.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    Xia Lan and Dong Lan followed behind, each carrying a basin of hot water. An Zi Ran left Qiu Lan and Chun Lan behind at the Fu Pce to take care of the little bun, so the maids serving them were switched to these two girls.

    These two were biological sisters. They have served Liu Mei Xiang for some years. Unlike other maids they would not gossip unnecessarily and they were very responsible and dutiful.

    Thest time An Zi Ran went to Jun Zi City, he left these two behind so that they could assist Su Zi.

    After setting down the hot water, Xia Lan and Dong Lan ced the towels on the side and then left the room.

    An Zi Ran first washed his face, then washed his hands, and finally wiped it with Fu Wu Tian''s towel. When Fu Wu Tian set aside the papers with the n and came over, he immediately saw his crumpled towel. He looked over at the youth who was calmly drinking tea by the table.

    An Zi Ran pretended not to notice his gaze.

    The corners of Fu Wu Tian''s lips unexpectedly curved up. He took up An Zi Ran''s face towel and used the same basin of water as An Zi Ran''s to wash his face. Then he wiped his hands with his own towel.

    <span>Trantions by Vani Muse

    The whole process was exactly the same, even the cement of the towels was almost the same.

    Sitting behind Fu Wu Tian, An Zi Ran was in the perfect position to witness the scene. His lips couldn''t help but twitch a bit. Compared to Fu Wu Tian, he still needed to temper himself.

    Fu Wu Tian extinguished the me in the outer chamber and then came inside.

    An Zi Ran untied his belt, took off his outer robe and hung it on a hanger, leaving himself in only a white top and trousers. Then he climbed onto the bed and bundled himself up in the quilt, exposing only a pair of ck pearl-like eyes that radiated with a mellow and smooth light.

    The corner of Fu Wu Tian''s lips curled up as he too took off his clothes and climbed onto the bed.

    Fu Wu Tian''s body was tall and broad. When he got into the bed, the once spacious bed suddenly became narrow. As he approached, An Zi Ran saw a very strong and powerful body hidden under a thinyer of clothing. It was very masculine.

    At this point, this masculine scent shrouded over his head.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, aren''t you hot?" Fu Wu Tian asked.

    Because Fu Wu Tian''s back was towards the light, An Zi Ran couldn''t see his expression. He replied in a t voice, "Not hot."

    The quilt was thin and there was a hint of coolness in thete spring.

    Fu Wu Tiany down on his side, but he did not immediately fall asleep. Instead, he propped his head up with one arm and gazed at An Zi Ran with a burning light in his eyes.

    An Zi Ran was a person who kept his word. Since he promised not to turn his back on Fu Wu Tian when they sleep, hey facing the other man. So even though he felt that this was a test of his nerves, he did not turn over. However, Fu Wu Tian not only stared at him, his body was so close that he was practically enshrouding the youth. The pressure was quite high.

    "You''re not sleeping?" An Zi Ran asked.

    "Looking at <em>wang fei</em>''s sleeping face, this prince is fully satisfied."

    From the darkness came such embarrassing words.

    "Fine, then don''t sleep." An Zi Ran firmly controlled his mouth to keep it from twitching. He couldn''t help wanting to turn his back towards Fu Wu Tian, but then he remembered the promise that he made not long ago and he endured. He thought about it and then he simply covered his face with the quilt.

    This time, the quilt was suddenly pulled away.

    There was a rush of cold air and then a strong and warm body squeezed in with him under the quilt. An Zi Ran furrowed his brows and nced at the other man.

    "Sleep a little closer."

    This wasn''t an inquiry. Fu Wu Tian pushed his pillow closer, and before An Zi Ran could react, he stretched out his long arm and enveloped the youth, bringing his head up against his broad chest. An Zi Ran''s entire person waspletely wrapped up in the other man''s embrace.

    An Zi Ran squeezed his arms between their bodies in a fluster, trying to keep some space between them.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    But even though he managed to retain some space between them up top, he was unable to prevent their closeness down below. Beneath the quilt, their legs were so close that they were practically intertwined. An Zi Ran could feel the heat emanating from the other man''s body as well as the unshakeable strength of his sturdy thighs. If he moved his legs even slightly, he could feel the friction of their skin rubbing up against each other. A strange feeling like that of an electric current flowed through his legs making him instantly numb.

    "Let go of me," An Zi Ran said with a taunt face.

    Fu Wu Tian buried his head in An Zi Ran''s neck and breathed in the youth''s fresh scent. "Not letting go."<hr>

    Wee to the patreon family:

    <strong>Kittyice</strong> o(^¨Œ^)o

 Chapter 61.2

    There is meat in this chapter~<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 61.2 - Imperceptible Influence</strong>

    An Zi Ran''s scalp began to go numb. He had never been this close to another person before. Thest time was an exception. He was so tense that his body had be rigid. He tried to take in a deep breath. "I can''t sleep if you''re like this."

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    Fu Wu Tian turned him around and then drew him tightly into his embrace. Although An Zi Ran''s back was towards Fu Wu Tian now, his back was pressed firmly up against the other man''s chest. The other person''s body temperature was even more obvious than before. Fu Wu Tian tucked An Zi Ran''s head into the crook of his neck and rested his chin on the top of the youth''s head. It felt like he was sinking into the other person. His buttocks were turned towards the other person''s lower body and he could feel a soft lump through the thinyer of their clothes.

    This position¡­

    Although he didn''t have to face Fu Wu Tian, it felt even worse.

    "I think you should let go¡­"

    Before An Zi Ran could finish speaking, Fu Wu Tian suddenly turned him back around and the two became face-to-face again. The eyes that were looking at him seemed to be shining brightly.

    An Zi Ran relented. "¡­Just turn me back around."

    Fu Wu Tian did notply this time. His voice floated over to him in the dark. "<em>Wang fei</em>, have you forgotten your promise to this prince?"

    An Zi Ran, "¡­"

    He''s been had!

    Just as An Zi Ran was about to fly into a rage out of humiliation, Fu Wu Tian suddenly buried his head in his neck again. The lowughter seemed as far away as the sound of a violin, sexy and charming, it was the bestugh that he had ever heard. He was usually proud and calm, but this time he did not know how to react.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>."

    Fu Wu Tian slowly withdrew his head from his neck.

    An Zi Ran raised his head. A shadow suddenly covered him and warm lips blocked his mouth. The hormonal scent of the two men was like a blend of water and milk. Fu Wu Tian''s kiss filled his mouth with a thick, mature scent, almost confusing his nerves.

    The two slept together day after day, and they were almost always together, so he slowly got used to the scent of Fu Wu Tian''s presence. At this moment, he was kissed by the other man, but he did not feel repulsed or ufortable at all. Instead, he had a very ustomed feeling¡­

    Looking at Fu Wu Tian''s handsome face from up close, the frequency of his heartbeat increased. At that moment, An Zi Ran finally understood, he was imperceptibly influenced.

    Censored Content

    Password: tbl61

 Chapter 62.1

    <strong>Chapter 62.1 - Development</strong>

    The next morning.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    After eating breakfast together, the two split up.

    An Zi Ran had to go to the rice shop and the fields to deal with some follow-up matters from yesterday''s incident. Fu Wu Tian was going to implement the n he wrote yesterday. The process wasplicated and troublesome, and there was no manpower around him, so this time he wanted to go out in person.

    Fu Wu Tian walked his <em>wang fei</em> to the door and then went back into the house. When he passed by the dining hall he heard the sound of a table and chairs being dragged.

    "<em>Gu ye</em>*?"

    <span>[*T/N: ¹ÃÒ¯ <em>gu ye</em>: son-inw (used by wife''s family)]

    Standing not too far away was a maid dressed in a pink dress. In her hands was a tter of food. Her cheeks were red and her expression was slightly ill at ease. She did not expect to meet the An family''s son-inw here. But <em>gu ye</em> really was very good looking. She had never seen such a handsome man. Every time sheid eyes on him, her cheeks couldn''t help but flush red.

    Fu Wu Tian noticed the congee and salted vegetables in her hands. "Who is eating inside?"

    The maid hurriedly replied, "It''s Concubine Fang and Eldest Miss." Afraid that <em>gu yu </em>might have doubts, she also exined, "They woke up early this morning and said that they wanted to eat in the dining hall, telling the kitchen to cook something for them, so Chef Wang had me bring this congee and salted vegetables to them."

    The young mastered had passed an order saying that the second and third concubine could only have congee and salted vegetables for their meals this month. There was still two more days to the month. So if they didn''t buy food from outside, they could only eat this stuff. They must''ve used up their savings, so they could no longer purchase food from outside.

    "Go give it to them."

    Hearing hismand-like words, the maid took a moment to react. Then she gave an affirmative sound and immediately turned to deliver the food to the dining hall.

    After a while, subdued eating sounds came from inside the dining hall.

    Fu Wu Tian turned and left.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    Jade Water Courtyard, the courtyard where Zheng Bi lived.

    After hearing that Fang Jun Ping and her daughter were eating congee and salted vegetables in the dining hall, Zheng Bi smiled coldly and ced a stuffed dumpling into An Ke Xin''s bowl. "Ke Xin ah, eat some more, mother''s money will not be eaten up in these couple of days. Unlike some people who can''t even hold out for thest two days, and letting that little brat have thestugh."

    <span>[T/N: She calls An Zi Ran "brat" or "bastard"]

    Although these days they carried the same notion of going up against An Zi Ran, that did not mean that they were very harmonious under private circumstances. In actuality, Zheng Bi earnestly wished for Fang Jun Ping and her daughter to have bad luck.

    An Ke Xin ate the dumpling with satisfaction, and then revealed a mocking smile with her mother.

    As for yesterday''s business, she has long forgotten everything.

    As long as she didn''t want to marry, she didn''t think that An Zi Ran would really dare to force her!

    At the An family rice shop, a crowd of people were craning their necks outside the door. These were the people who all registered yesterday. They were farmers who came ready to work today. Some of them have farnd, but they still coveted the three times monthly sry that the An family was offering. So they had the women of the house take care of the fields while they rushed over here to work for the An family.

    Inside the rice shop, Manager Feng brought over the papers that he wrote up the night before and showed them to An Zi Ran. The papers contained some unimaginable content.

    "Young Landlord, the things that you told me yesterday, I have written them all down. Take a look and tell me if anything else needs to be added."

    An Zi Ran took a look at the carefully and neatly done work. Words were written neatly on therge piece of paper, just like a bulletin announcement. The words were written in a clear and concise manner. Anyone with basic literary skills should be able to understand.

    "For this group of workers, change the clock in time to eight in the morning¡­"

    <span>Trantions by Vani Muse

    After listening to the revisions, Manager Feng couldn''t help but be amazed. ording to these times, the working hours were four hours in the morning, and four hours in the afternoon, for a total of eight hours everyday. In the middle there was even a one-hour break. Compared to other ces that had a workday of ten to twelve hours, their workday was shorter by two to four hours. Not to mention the monthly sry was one hundred coins.

    "Young Landlord, wouldn''t this be too¡­"

    Manager Feng finally showed some hesitation.

    An Zi Ran interrupted him. "It''s fine, just do as I say."

    Manager Feng saw that An Zi Ran was set in his decision and that there was nothing he could do to change his mind, so he ordered some people to announce the news.

    This time there were a lot of workers recruited. Some time ago, many families followed Zhou Laohan''s example*, and the An family ended up taking back a number of fields. These fields needed people to look after them, and An Zi Ran was preparing to expand the production of certain precious varieties of rice such as <em>gong mi*</em>, ck rice, and purple rice. In this aspect, it was also necessary to recruit skilled workers.

    <span>[*T/N: Refer to chapter 55.]

    Furthermore, there was also the matter of constructing a warehouse for storing rice.

    The An family''s original and current warehouse was already quite old. Some ces have been damaged and there was even rain leakage in certain areas. An Zi Ran wanted to expand the warehouse, so he was preparing to build a new one. The original warehouse needed to be knocked down. It was a rtivelyrge project so many workers were recruited.

    The group of workers that he changed the clock in time for would be the ones to take on this job. This type of work required a lot of physical exertion, so those with greater physical strength were more preferential.

    Of course, the treatment for the other workers would not be much worse.

    Thus, when Manager Feng put up the announcement outside it instigated an immediate uproar. The illiterate hurriedly asked what was written, and then the news spread all at once. Some people could not believe that such a good thing would happen to them.

    Standing apart from the crowd, several people looked upon the scene with cold eyes.

 Chapter 62.2

    Muse: Bonus chapter brought to you by supporters on

    . ^-^

    Thank you to <strong>Jessica Lins</strong> for topping up the coffee counter. ?<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 62.2 - Development</strong>

    Qian You Hao peered inside the rice shop and saw An Zi Ran talking with Manager Feng. He frowned.

    He thought that the things that An Zi Ran had done before all had other purposes behind them. It was only that other people did not know the truth. So he was always waiting for An Zi Ran to reveal to his true colors. But he did not expect to see this scene.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    An Zi Ran once again disregarded the interests of the An family to benefit the people of An Yuan County. This kind of behavior only gave off the impression that he was trying to help the people of the county be rich. Perhaps he really had no other purpose and he was just trying to increase the standard of living for the people here?

    "<em>Da ren</em>, it looks like we will have to move up our ns."

    The guard looked around in a vignt manner and then whispered in Qian You Hao''s ear. To them, they saw An Zi Ran squandering his family assets in a manner that did not reap big returns. In this kind of situation, even if the government confiscated the An family''s properties, the profits were likely to be much less than expected.

    "We''ll talk when we go back."

    After Qian You Hao spoke, he turned around and left.

    The guard quickly followed.

    The two then returned to the inn. Originally they had intended to live in An Chang De''s house, but they were worried that this would attract An Zi Ran''s attention, and there were also some things that they did not want An Chang De and his wife to know.

    The guard poured a cup of tea for Qian You Hao.

    Qian You Hao picked up the cup but then put it back down again. "Is there still no news from that side?"

    The guard replied, "I have been in contact with them. I believe we will obtain the evidence soon. But An Chang Fu''s crime may not be to the level of needing the government to search and seize his house."

    Qian You Hao was unconcerned. "If there is not enough evidence, we will just create more. If the evidence is not incriminating enough, we will just have to make it worse. The great Prefectural Magistrate has already made preparations. Just wait for the right timing. We can''t let this great opportunity go to waste. This operation must be sessful."

    The guard was aware that several big names were implicated in this case. There was no room for mistakes.

    What these two didn''t know was that An Zi Ran was already aware of their ns. Furthermore, two dayster, right when the evidence arrived in their hands it was snatched away. The person who took the evidence quickly rushed into an alley and disappeared.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    The excited expression on the guard''s face froze. His reaction was not considered slow, but by the time he rushed into the alley, the other person had already disappeared. There was not a single figure in the empty alleyway. There was only a single catzily sunbathing atop the wall. The cat meowed when it saw the guard.

    Shao Fei, who had nabbed the evidence from the guard, did not immediately rush back to An Yuan County. He stayed there to make some arrangements. When he finished, he left the ce.

    An Yuan County

    The workers hired by the An family have already begun to demolish the old warehouse. The warehouse was in shambles on the ground and dust filled the air.

    Whether it was out on the fields, or inside the county, it was flourishing everywhere.

    No one expected that An Yuan County would experience such a big change in just a few months. Even County Magistrate Zhang was starting to look upon the An family favorably.

    County Magistrate Zhang was the local official of An Yuan County. He was not apletely clean official, but he was at least a good official that worked for the sake of the local people. If An Yuan County could develop and thrive, then it was good for him too. So he did not participate in An Chang De''s ns. He also did not know that they had revitalized their ns.

    In the month of May, every household was just starting to prepare for the harvest.

    Because An Zi Ran promised that he would purchase their crops at a price higher than the market price, everyone was in high spirits.

    The fields were affected by disaster this year, and three or four hundred kilograms of rice were lost, but one acre ofnd could still produce four or five hundred kilograms of rice. After the families paid theirnd rent and kept some foodstuffs in storage, they would sell whatever was left over. But because Hong Province was the hometown of rice that specialized in producing rice, the price of rice was lower than everywhere else.

    A bucket of rice was equivalent to twenty kilograms of rice. It could sell for a hundred coins in other ces, but in Hong Province it could only sell for about eighty coins, and some ces were even lower, so people did not actually earn much by selling their rice.

    The An family was willing to ept their rice. Whether the buying price was higher than the market price or not, they were still very happy.

    Since the men left home to work for the An family, their daily lunch was provided for by the An family. The men''s meal portions were rtivelyrge. Because they were no longer eating at home, some of the families'' situation began to improve.

    But on this day, trouble was brewing in the An family.

 Chapter 63.1

    <strong>Chapter 63.1 - Ledger</strong>

    Currently there was an aura of low pressure in the great hall of the An family residence.

    An Zi Ran sat in the main seat. His face was covered with frost. Fu Wu Tian sat in the seat beside him. In contrast to An Zi Ran, his expression was quite leisurely and was not affected at all.

    To the left and right was Zheng Bi, her daughter, Wang Qing Lan, and her maid Qi Qiao. Both Wang Qing Lan and Qi Qiao had anticipatory looks on their faces as if there was about to be a great show.

    Steward Su and his son, Su Zi, stood in the middle. The father and son pair looked at each other.

    "Young Master, this is my fault, please don''t me Su Zi."

    Steward Su was the first to break the deadly still atmosphere of the great hall. If it weren''t because he didn''t pay attention to the second concubine, then this kind of thing wouldn''t have happened. The young master clearly told him to be vignt, but he was negligent. It was his fault.

    Hearing that his father wanted to shoulder the responsibility for him, Su Zi hurriedly exined. "It''s not father''s fault. It''s my blunder. If I wasn''t so careless, then¡­"

    "Don''t say anymore."

    An Zi Ran interrupted his words in a light voice.

    At this time, Zheng Bi said in Schadenfreude delight, "Zi Ran, this is not a little matter. If he made a mistake, then he needs to be punished. You can''t hesitate just because you''re bias. Without rules, how will you manage the An family in the future!"

    "That''s right!" An Ke Xin immediately agreed.

    An Zi Ran nced at them indifferently and said nothing.

    Seeing that punishment was not meted out, the two were unhappy. Just as they were about to say more, Ge Qian An, who had returned from Jun Zi City, suddenly came into the great hall.

    "Lord, I have finished investigating."

    Fu Wu Tian said, "Then tell everyone what happened."

    "Yes, Lord!"

    Ge Qian An then reported his findings.

    The me of this incident really couldn''t beid on Su Zi''s head. Two days ago, Fang Jun Ping and her daughter had their maid go outside to buy some knockout drops. Those two prepared for two days, and then waited for both An Zi Ran and Steward Su to be absent from the house before they struck.

    Ever since Su Zi was able to keep ounts by himself, An Zi Ran handed over the ounting task to him. Sometimes Su Zi would be so busy that he would eat inside the ounting room. Today was also the same.

    Fang Jun Ping and her daughter nned for one of them to lead Su Zi away, while the other one spiked his food with knockout drops.

    After sessfully knocking Su Zi out, they took the key from him and stole ten thousand pieces of silver along with some precious pieces of jewelry from the An family storehouse.

    This was obviously an act of thievery!

    Even if Fang Jun Ping and her daughter were members of the An family, under thews of the Da Ya Empire, this was still an act of crime.

    An Zi Ran wasn''t distressed about a few pieces of jewelry and the ten thousand pieces of silver. When An Chang Fu was still alive, the dowry that he had prepared for An Qiao E was much more than what they had stolen. After all, he was hoping for his daughter to marry some big official, so the dowry couldn''t be too shabby. An Zi Ran was simply surprised by the actions of those two.

    The An family didn''t treat the mother and daughter pair badly. Unless they did something wrong. Otherwise, what was meant to be given to them was still given. What''s more, there wille a day when that amount of money will be spent, whether it was now orter. Looking at it long term, it was definitely not wise to leave the An family. If the main perpetrator of this incident was Zheng Bi and her daughter, then perhaps An Zi Ran could still understand.

    "Even if Su Zi was not entirely wrong, he still holds some responsibility. Ten thousand silver is not a small amount, not to mention a few pieces of valuable jewelry, which adds up to arge sum of money."

    Zheng Bi said, unwilling to overlook this point and spare Su Zi.

    Who in the An family did not know that An Chang Fu''s storehouse held a lot of valuable things. The jewelry that Fang Jun Ping and her daughter stole must be very expensive. Even if the total value did not add up to ten thousand silvers, they must still cost several thousand silvers.

    When Su Zi heard this, his vision turned ck.

    Ten thousand silvers. Even if they sold him it would not be enough to cover that amount.

    Steward Su also looked worriedly at An Zi Ran. He didn''t mind serving the An family like a dog for the rest of his life, but Su Zi still has to get married in the future. If he has such arge debt on his back, which girl would want to marry him in the future?

    "This matter cannot beid on Su Zi''s shoulders," An Zi Ran calmly summed up. "The money and jewelry that the second concubine and her daughter stole, we will just say that it is An Qiao E''s dowry. This is their own choice. I will not report this to the authorities. But if they want to return to the An family in the future, the door will not be opened for them."

    This level of dowry, perhaps it was enough to marry a rich businessman. But if the match was a big official or a member of the imperial family, then this paltry amount was not enough. Who didn''t know that the bigger the dowry the bigger one''s face, and the higher one''s status will be in the husband''s household? An Qiao E wanted to marry into the imperial family with this amount of dowry, she was simply too na?ve.

    But no one knew what those two were thinking.

    At this moment, Zheng Bi was actually a little envious of Fang Jun Ping and her daughter. At least they have money, but there wasn''t even a shadow of Ke Xin''s dowry.

    After the matter was resolved, everyone went back to their rooms. Except for two people.<hr>

    (¤Å??????)¤Å A big hug to <strong>Pollinere</strong> for joining us on !

 Chapter 63.2

    <strong>Chapter 63.2 - Ledger</strong>

    An Zi Ran sat motionless in the great hall with a look of contemtion on his face.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on (.)vmnovels(.

    Fu Wu Tian also did not move.

    The servants did not dare toe in and bother them. Everyone thought that the young master was angry, so when they passed by the great hall, they consciously lightened their steps.

    And then a person suddenly barged in.

    The person came in running and breathless. Seeing An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tian sitting in the great hall, the person couldn''t help being stunned. Then he asked with surprise, "Lord, <em>gong zi</em>, how did you two know that I woulde back today? I obviously did not inform you yet!"

    Ge Qian An nced at him and said coolly, "Dimwit."

    Hidden resentment seeped through in Shao Fei''s expressions. Couldn''t he even express a bit of surprise?

    Fu Wu Tian asked, "How is the matter going?"

    Shao Fei''s regained hisposure, and then he took a book out from his sleeve. In a proud voice* he said, "If, I, Shao Fei take action, naturally the task will be sessfully aplished. I have already obtained the evidence. It is a ledger. Inside is not just a record of <em>gong zi</em>''s father, but also many other people¡­"

    <span>[*T/N: Ñû¹¦ <em>yao gong</em>: to take credit for somebody''s achievement]

    After receiving the ledger, Fu Wu Tian handed the book directly to An Zi Ran.

    An Zi Ran casually flipped through the book and found that it was a bribe book. Moreover, there were more than one or two officials that epted bribes. If the contents of this book were spread, it was estimated that more than half of the officials in the Hong Province would lose their posts. At that time, it wouldn''t just be a problem incriminating the An family. Would the prefectural magistrate of Yong Province dare to offend so many officials and bring this book to light? If he did not have a strong backer he would never dare!

    <span>Tranted by Vani Muse

    Seemingly knowing the doubts in his heart, Fu Wu Tian exined, "Jiang Zhong Ting is not an extroverted official. Behind him he has a strong backer. It is likely that this ledger was meant to be handed to that person. At that time, Jiang Zhong Ting will gain more than just the An family."

    epting bribes have always been a corrupt phenomenon in officialdom.

    Da Ya''s notion of holding farmers above businessmen was something passed down from the former emperor. So Chong Ming Emperor also did not like businessmen. So businessmen and merchants had to do everything possible to bride officials to pave a path for themselves. The Chong Ming Emperor would like this point even less. So if that strong backer took this ledger up to the Chong Ming Emperor, it would definitely get the emperor''s strong support.

    "Who is this backer behind Jiang Zhong Ting?" An Zi Ran asked.

    "The first prince, Fu Yuan Wu. Empress Zhang Sun Tian Feng is his mother. The current prime minister, Zhang Sun Cheng De is his maternal grandfather. With his grandfather''s support, Fu Yuan Wu is a strong contender for the position of crown prince."

    An Zi Ran''s expression became unclear.

    He did not expect that the backing behind Jiang Zhong Ting was so tough.

    If Steward Su had not told him about the marriage contract at the beginning, then he would not have taken his sister and brother into the capital, and he would not have known that An Yu Zhi''s marriage partner was actually Da Ya''s god of war. He would also not have married Fu Wu Tian in ce of An Yu Zhi. In that scenario, it was likely that the An family would die under his reign.

    Thinking up to here, he couldn''t help but look at Fu Wu Tian. "This ledger¡­ What do you n to do?"

    Fu Wu Tian heard the probing nature of his question. His keen eyes narrowed slightly. "We can talk about this ledgerter. It seems that there is someone who is of more pressing concern at the moment."

    He was not wrong. Jiang Zhong Ting was so anxious at the moment that he was foaming at the corner of his mouth.

    Guard Two did not see the contents of the book, but the person who gave the ledger to him told him what was inside. After the book was snatched from him, he was also unable to conceal the fact that he had been at that ce, so he immediately sent a carrier pigeon to Jiang Zhong Ting. Then he hurried back to An Yuan County to meet up with Qian You Hao.

    The shrewd Qiao you Hao immediately recognized how much benefits that ledger could bring them, so he sent two guards to monitor the An family right away.

    Although it was impossible to determine whether it was really the An family that stole the book, their suspicion was the strongest, because the timing was simply too coincidental.

    The next day, Jiang Zhong Ting personally brought people over to An Yuan County.

    Jiang Zhong Ting is a shortsighted person. Although he was uncertain whether the ount book was in An Zi Ran''s hands or not, he still decided to take a risk out of desperation.

    However, he was not an official of Hong Province, so before he could make a move, he must inform the prefectural magistrate of Hong Province. This way, he could justifiably mobilize his officers and men. After receiving the news from guard number two, he wrote a letter without dy, and sent it to Jun Zi City through carrier pigeon.

    The other party from Jun Zi City responded very quickly.

    When Jiang Zhong Ting arrived at An Yuan County, the reply letter had also arrived in his hands. Seeing the red stamp of approval, plus the token ofmand in his hand, his mood became very excited.

    "Let''s go, we are entering the county."<hr>

    <strong>Exciting Announcement!</strong>

    A new reward tier is now up on patreon. Chapters 73.2 and 74.1 have a lot of meat ?? and you can read both of them now with the new tier. Also, we¡¯re close to hitting $300/month support on patreon. I promised to update twice a week if that happens, and I haven¡¯t forgotten that promise.

    Also, a BIG wee to new patrons:

    <strong>martha johnston</strong> ?*.?(¨@?¨A)?.*?

    <strong>Sadie </strong>??????©d(?''?`?)??

 Chapter 64.1

    <strong>Chapter 64.1 - Fu Wu Tian''s Power</strong>

    Ever since Jiang Zhong Ting''s arrival at An Yuan County, County Magistrate Zhang has been so anxious that he was beginning to foam at the mouth.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    Yong Province and Hong Province were two different ces, no matter what they couldn''t be mashed into one piece. As the prefectural magistrate of Yong Province, for Jiang Zhong Ting toe to Hong Province, it was the equivalent of intervening in another family''s affairs. He certainly must have thick skin to do so. But County Magistrate Zhang was only a small county magistrate, so he didn''t have the power to resist Jiang Zhong Ting.

    Don''t know what Jiang Zhong Ting said to the prefectural magistrate of Hong Province, but the prefectural magistrate not only didn''t stop him, he also gave Jiang Zhong Ting the right to dispatch his men and local officers. Now, even County Magistrate Zhang had to listen to Jiang Zhong Ting.

    "Husband?"

    Madam Zhang looked worriedly at County Magistrate Zhang, who was pacing around in the room. She was a woman. She didn''t know much about outside matters, and she rarely participated in matters concerning men, but that didn''t mean she didn''t understand anything.

    Ever since the An family changed masters, from An Chang Fu to An Zi Ran, the people of An Yuan County benefited over and over again. Every household received some sort of favor, whether big or small. Someone good and kind like the youngndlord of the An family definitely did not deserve a bad ending. Furthermore, if the An family went down, then An Yuan County will also be implicated in some way. The people''s livelihoods, which have finally stabilized, will start to waver again.

    County Magistrate Zhang released a heavy sigh. "Wife, I am just a small county magistrate."

    He knew what his wife was thinking. He also wanted to help the An family. These days, he also felt the joy of the people of An Yuan County, but he could do nothing.

    Madam Zhang said in a low voice, "Husband, it''s not that I am telling you to stop this from happening, but you can still send a letter to the An family right?"

    County Magistrate Zhang said, "I am discontent, my wife. I have already written a letter, but to deliver it into the hands of the An family''s young master will be difficult." Jiang Zhong Ting was staying inside the county right now, and he had eyes everywhere. If they were discovered trying to help the An family, then they would suffer.

    Madam Zhang suddenly took hold of his hands with joy, "Husband, you forgot you still have me!"

    County Magistrate Zhang was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that his wife was indeed the best messenger. Having her go would be perfectly proper and justifiable.

    Madam Zhang had a habit of going to the temple every month to light incense. She didn''t have a set schedule of going, just every month three or five times. The month had just changed to May, and she had yet to visit the temple. This was the perfect excuse.

    "Then I will have to trouble my wife for this task."

    County Magistrate Zhang took the letter hidden in his sleeve and handed it over to his wife.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    Madam Zhang quickly stuffed the letter into her sleeve. The couple discussed some ces of attention, and then went to arrange the temple visit.

    Jiang Zhong Ting''s people didn''t doubt her at all, and allowed Madam Zhang to leave with her two maidservants.

    ¡­¡­

    The letter soon arrived in the hands of An Zi Ran.

    On the letter, An Zi Ran''s name was written as the receiver, but the sender''s name was not present. The other party said that the letter was very important and that An Zi Ran must open it personally.

    Who would write to him at this time in the junction?

    An Zi Ran couldn''t guess who the sender might be. He opened the letter and read it. At the end of the letter, a name was written.

    The name was Zhang He.

    Zhang He was County Magistrate Zhang''s full name. Before, he and An Chang De worked together to make things difficult for the An family. An Zi Ran never forgot about this matter, so seeing that the sender was actually Zhang He, his heart was inevitably surprised.

    "It seems that this Zhang He still has a bit of conscience." Fu Wu Tian swept over the contents of the letter and immediately guessed his purpose. If it were not for the people of An Yuan County, he would not dare to take such a big risk.

    The superior above Zhang He''s head who could influence and decide his future career was Liu Fei Hong, the prefectural magistrate of Hong Province. Although he was not the first prince''s person, he was a student of Zhang Sun Cheng De. And most of the officials listed in the bribe book were officials of Hong Province, including this Liu Fei Hong.

    Liu Fei Hong''s greed was not small. Recorded in the ledger, he was the one who epted the most bribes.

    Since Fu Yuan Wu, the first prince, already knew about this, then Liu Fei Hong must also know. Rather than wanting the credit for aplishing a meritorious deed, Liu Fei Hong was more anxious about getting the ledger back. Otherwise, once the book was presented to Chong Ming Emperor, even if Zhang Sun Cheng De stepped forward, Liu Fei Hong could not be saved.

    Under this threat to his life, Liu Fei Hong and Jiang Zhang Ting colluding together was a predictable event.

    Even the prime minister, Zhang Sun Cheng De, might be involved. On the contrary, An Zi Ran hesitated. Fu Wu Tian had only returned to the imperial court for several months, and suddenly offended both a prince and the prime minister. Above that, there was also the emperor who was eyeing his military power with a covetous gaze*. The situation did not seem to be very good.

    <span>[*T/N: »¢ÊÓíñíñ to re like a tiger watching his prey (idiom) / to eye covetously]

    "Are you nning to bring this ledger before Chong Ming Emperor?"

    An Zi Ran folded up the letter, preparing to find a time to burn it. However, Fu Wu Tian''s answer surprised him.<hr>

    Massive hugs for my new patrons:

    <strong>StarryArcana </strong>??.(*?¡ä?` ÈË¡ä?` ?*) ¡ã?

    <strong>Safir Ahmad </strong>(????????)??(¡ä???? )¡ã??¡ã<hr>

 Chapter 64.2

    <strong>¡ã*¡î Exciting News!!! ¡î*¡ã</strong>

    Patreon support has hit $300/month, which means we will now have updates twice a week. Hooray! As long as patreon support stays at or above this number, updates will be every Monday and Friday. If it falls below this mark, then we go back to weekly updates on Monday. But for now, look forward to another update on Friday. I better get back to the grind. Rawr. (??????)?<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 64.2 - Fu Wu Tian''s Power</strong>

    "Why do I have to give it to him?"

    An Zi Ran looked up at him. "Are you saying you''d rather destroy the ledger?"

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    Since the book was stolen, Jiang Zhong Ting would certainly guess that it was in their hands. If they didn''t hand it over they will keep thinking about it. Even if they told them that the ledger was gone, the other party wouldn''t believe it.

    Shao Fei suddenlyughed out loud. When An Zi Ran looked at him, he said proudly, "<em>Wang fei</em>, there''s something you don''t know, our <em>wang ye</em>''s power is so great. Even without reporting to Chong Ming Emperor, you can easily take the heads of these worms in Da Ya."

    An Zi Ran looked at Fu Wu Tian.

    Fu Wu Tian declined toment.

    An Zi Ran felt that he had to get to know Fu Wu Tian anew.

    There was a bright smile on Shao Fei''s lips. He was also very shocked when he first found out. <em>Wang ye</em> was not a prince, and definitely not the emperor, but his power* was even greater than that of Zhang Sun Cheng De. If Zhang Sun Cheng De evermits a crime in the future, <em>wang ye</em> could climb over Chong Ming Emperor''s head to take care of him.

    <span>[*T/N: È¨Àû <em>quan li</em>: power, right, privilege]

    Because, this was the power given to <em>wang ye</em> by the previous emperor!

    The current emperor has been on the throne for twenty-seven years now. But he didn''t seed the throne after the emperor''s death. Rather, the previous emperor had abdicated and then gave him the throne.

    The emperor really liked Fu Xiao, his nephew, and he had the intention of passing the throne onto him. But Fu Xiao has always been embroiled in military matters, and he preferred living freely on horseback, so he refused the throne. Thus, the previous emperor could only pass the throne onto his only son. He had many daughters, but only Fu Chong, this one son.

    Later, the previous emperor transferred his love for Fu Xiao onto his son, Fu Wu Tian.

    After Fu Wu Tian was born, his parents left him in the <em>wang fu</em> (the Fu pce) when he was barely three months old. At that time, the emperor had just retired for a few years. After hearing about Fu Wu Tian''s circumstance, he brought him into the imperial pce and raised the child by his side for a few years. Gradually, he became shocked by the intelligence and courage that Fu Wu Tian exhibited when he was a child, and he liked him even more.

    <span>Trantions by Vani Muse

    Two years before the death of the previous emperor, Chong Ming Emperor began to reveal his true colors, gradually developing in the direction of an incapable ruler. At that time, the previous emperor was already powerless. His body was very weak. All year round hey in bed sick. So he pinned his hopes on the young Fu Wu Tian, and gave him the right to behead an incapable ruler above him and the power to get rid of corrupt officials below him.

    Everyone in the imperial court on both the civic and military side, including the current emperor, was aware of this.

    Because the previous emperor made this announcement in front of everyone, even somemon people have heard of this matter.

    Since then, Fu Wu Tian has often suffered assassination attempts.

    Later, Fu Xiao, who was far away at the border, heard of about this situation and brought him over to the border. A few years passed. Then Fu Xiao and his wife died, and Fu Wu Tian brought back their ashes. But after the funeral, Fu Wu Tian returned to the border.

    During this period, he returned no more than three times.

    Although he held such great power over the people of Da Ya, this was only his second time returning to the capital. The first time was when he brought his parents'' ashes back.

    At that time, an official objected to his mother being buried in the Imperial Tomb with Fu Xiao, because she wasn''t a native of Da Ya. The result? Fu Wu Tian cut him into two pieces with one sword swing. It took a long time for the official to stop breathing. At that time Fu Wu Tian was only ten years old. His imposing aura as a war god was already beginning to show then.

    Since then, no one thought of Fu Wu Tian as an easy to bully youth.

    And thenter, the prestige of the God of War gradually spread.

    ¡­¡­

    An Zi Ran stood in the garret and looked at the streets of An Yuan County. This was the tallest building in the An family. From here, one could see a lot of things happening on the streets of An Yuan County: the bustling crowds on the streets, people hawking their wares, the kind face of an old man selling buns¡­

    No one would have thought that under this scene of peace and enthusiasm, there was a hidden force. This force brought with it a concentrated stench of decay. A little carelessness will erode the entire An Yuan County.

    Just as he was about to zone out in his thoughts, a hand suddenly touched his waist.

    An Zi Ran''s gaze trembled as he brought his elbow up in an attack. His movements were very sharp, not the least bit sloppy. Most people would be hit, but the person behind him easily received his attack and neutralized the force, holding his elbow in one palm.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>."

    A burning breath was close to his ear.

    Fu Wu Tian''s low voice carried the unique charm of a mature man as it entered his ears. The tall bodypletely enveloped him, as if he was surrounded by his arms.

    An Zi Ran was more determined than ever to exercise every day. He was only sixteen years old now, and there was room for growth. He knew that he could not grow as tall and strong as Fu Wu Tian, but he must at least exceed that man''s shoulders.

    "Have you arranged everything already?"

    "En."

    "When do you think they will make a move?"

    When An Zi Ran said this, he eyes swept over the people that were lying in wait near the An family estate. They were all sent by Prefectural Magistrate Jiang to monitor them. It has been two days already.

    Fu Wu Tian''s eyes followed An Zi Ran''s gaze and also saw the people who were watching the An family. There were more than ten rough ones, almost everywhere, and they monitored the whole family thoroughly, ensuring that not even a fly could escape.

    "Wait for them to manufacture some evidence to seize the An family."

    "¡­Don¡¯t you think this question is the same as not answering?"

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, this prince is not done talking yet." Fu Wu Tian''s lowughter seeped into his ears again.

    An Zi Ran went silent.

    "Before this, they will send someone to confirm whether the ledger is in the house or not."

    "Tonight?"

    "Most likely."

    They''ve been enduring for two days. Ten out of ten, they were unlikely to wait any longer. In addition, even Liu Fei Hong has secretly rushed to An Yuan County this morning. It was impossible for them to resist the temptation of acting tonight.

    An Zi Ran suddenly looked forward to the arrival of the night.

    It''s been a long time since he experienced this kind of excitement.<hr>

    Wee to the family <strong>re</strong>! ?(?¨@?¨A)???<span>????<span>?<span>???? So happy to have you with us!

    Thank you to <strong>Tosin Adekunle</strong> for the\(^-^)/

 Chapter 65.1

    <strong>Unfortunate News</strong>

    Patreon support dropped below our milestone goal since thest post, so TBL will go back to weekly updates. Because I said to look forward to another post on Friday, some of you might be anticipating a new release today, so I¡¯m posting Monday¡¯s chapter early, which means there will be <span>no TBL update next Monday (4/29), and then we¡¯ll go back to weekly updates on Monday (5/6). If patreon support climbs back up again, then I will once again increase TBL updates to twice a week. This will be the final time I¡¯m updating readers on our milestone goal. Please check my if you¡¯re wondering whether the goal has been met or not.

    For my updating schedule, remember to look in the sidebar if you¡¯re on aputer, and scroll all the way to the bottom if you¡¯re on a mobile device.

    On a brighter note, I¡¯m hoping to get a chapter of LMStB up sometime next week.<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 65.1 - Night Attack and Encirclement</strong>

    It was night. Five men dressed in ck broke into the An manor, which was bathed in darkness.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    The five men in ck split up into four directions. Two of them went to An Zi Ran''s bedroom, and the other three went to Steward Su, Su Zi, and the ounting rooms respectively.

    During the day, they were able to effortlessly examine theyout of the An family manor. At this moment, in this unguarded ce, the two people dressed in ck rushed to An Zi Ran''s bedroom.

    It was three a.m. and everyone was fast asleep.

    The lights in An Zi Ran''s bedroom have long been extinguished. The room was so quiet that you could even hear the flutter of a mosquito''s wings.

    One of the men in ck pulled out a pipe filled with knock out drugs. He blew the vapor from the pipe into the room. After he finished, he waited a while before carefully opening the door and walking in. The bead curtains made a crisp impact sound. It was very unexpected in the silent night, but the people on the bed did not move at all.

    The two men in ck nced at each other.

    One of them walked over and carefully lifted the quilt. When he saw that beneath the nket were not two people, but two big pillows, he was shocked. Just as he was about to say ''not good,'' a sound of <em>kacha*</em> sounded behind him. That crisp and shocking sound was enough to make his whole body jump and his heart to thud with rm.

    <span>[*T/N: ßÇàê Chinese onomatopoeia for the sound of breaking or snapping]

    The man in ck turned cold all over.

    When he turned around, hispanion had already fallen from the hands of a tall man, and was lying out cold on the floor. His eyes were wide open, frozen in fear.

    Their target, An Zi Ran, stepped out from behind the tall man. The white moonlight shining in through the window fell upon his face, revealing a cold and ruthless expression.

    The remaining man in ck instantly felt a chill climb into his heart.

    A secondter, there was another corpse on the floor.

    An Zi Ran looked at Fu Wu Tian who broke the necks of the two men in ck with his bare hands. The disparity in strength was great. He already knew that Fu Wu Tian''s martial arts was ster. These two men were also pretty good, but for Fu Wu Tian to resolve them so easily, his strength was obviously above expectations.

    Fu Wu Tian noticed his gaze and turned his head to meet his eyes, "What is it?"

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    An Zi Ran looked away. "Nothing."

    Fu Wu Tian did not expose his lie. But he did not think that his <em>wang fei</em> would not be used to these kinds of situation. Because the first time they met, the scene was bloodier than it was now. But the more it was like this, the more curious he was about <em>wang fei</em>. He still remembered <em>wang fei</em>''s expression from that time. He had the calm and unperturbed countenance of one who had been tempered by blood.

    After a while, the situation was also wrapped up over on Ge Qian An and Shao Fei''s side.

    The rooms where Steward Su and his son lived were connected. The two men in ck who went to those rooms were resolved by Ge Qian An, and Shao Fei took care of the one who went to the ounting room.

    Five bodies were transported out of the house overnight and left in front of the door to the government office.

    Prefectural Magistrate Jiang and the others who heard the sound at the government office door immediately ran out. The one who knocked on the door wasn''t there, but there were five corpses on the ground. These were the men that they had sent to the An manor.

    The guards went over to check if the men in ck were still breathing. Finding no signs of life, their faces changed colors, and they immediately hurried back to report. "<em>Da ren</em>, they are already dead."

    Prefectural Magistrate Jiang''splexion turned ashen. "Dispose the bodies."

    After he gave out the order, he turned around and headed back inside.

    The group of people that had rushed out all went back inside. None of them could have foreseen this unexpected turn of events. Their opponents were a mere businessman and andlord. They actually had the guts to kill the five men that they sent out. This was really unbelievable, but they could only silently swallow this lost.

    Liu Fei Hong, who heard the news, hurriedly climbed out of his bed and rushed over. He saw the room full of people with grave expressions. He didn''t even take notice of Qian You Hao and the others who got up and bowed to him. He quickly sought out Jiang Zhong Ting. "I heard that the people we sent to the An manor were all killed. Is this true?"

    "I''ve already had someone take care of the corpses. Now we can be certain that the ledger is in the hands of An family''s youngndlord." Jiang Zhong Ting''s expression was still twisted into something ugly. Not only was he unable to obtain the ledger, but he also lost five elite trusted agents. It wasn''t difficult to cultivate an elite agent, but to find one that he could trust was hard.

    Liu Fei Hong was even more anxious. "Since it is confirmed, then we must immediately find an appropriate time to end the An family."

    As long as the ledger was not retrieved, he would be sitting on pins and needles. When he first received the news he was unwilling to believe it, that some little nobody would have a ledger with such fatal evidence in it, and he never knew that such a book existed.

    If it weren''t for Jiang Zhong Ting this time, he would probably die very miserably.

    "We must retrieve this ledger as soon as possible, we cannot dy any longer!" Jiang Zhong Ting said with a sullen face. He sacrificed five men on this mission. He must get that book back to make up for his losses.

    "What are you waiting for? As far as I''m concerned, there is no need to wait until tomorrow. We will send out the troops right now and encircle the An family." Liu Fei Hong was so agitated that he stood up, wanting to go out right away. That ledger hung over his head like the sword of Damocles*.

    <span>[*T/N: The original text used ÐÄ²¡ "heart disease," but I thought "sword of Damocles" would be the better English equivalent.]

    "Liu <em>da ren</em>, wait a moment!"

    Qian You Hao suddenly called for him to halt.

    Liu Fei Hong was impatient, but seeing that it was Jiang Zhong Ting''s trusted aide, he tried to exercise patience. "Is there something else?"

    Qian You Hao exined, "I think there''s something odd about the An family. Our men were quite skilled, but they were killed not long after entering the An manor. The An family is merely andlord of An Yuan County. They''re all normal people, how could they possibly kill our men. <em>Da ren</em>, don''t you feel that this is very strange?"

    [T/N: Dun dun dun¡­ There''s a smart one on the viin side.]<hr>

    Big wee to new patreon member:

    <strong>Fariza boua </strong>??(?¨@??¨A??)

 Chapter 65.2

    Muse: A reader said the light gray of the T/N¡¯s was not light enough to be able to differentiate it from the story text, but that was the lightest gray readily avable for this website¡¯s theme, so I changed it to a different color instead. Let me know if you like this better.<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 65.2 - Night Attack and Encirclement</strong>

    Liu Fei Hong snorted and said dismissively, "What strange? I heard that the youngndlord of the An family married a businessman from Jun Zi City. Some businessmen like to hire bodyguards. And it seems that that businessman is also at the An manor. Let''s take a step back and say that there really is something strange. Do you think they can resist the official government? If they dare, the government will p them with the crime of treason!"

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    "What Liu <em>da ren </em>said is correct." Jiang Zhong Ting also thought the same thing and told his trusted aide, "Qian You Hao, perhaps you''re over thinking this."

    Even his own <em>da ren</em> was saying the same thing, so Qian You Hao no longer insisted. Maybe he really was thinking too much. As Jiang Zhong Ting''s trusted aide he was always putting forward ns and ideas. He''s the type that paid attention to small details, so his mind was always geared towards thinking of conspiracy theories.

    And thus, they began to dispatch constables to rush towards the An manor.

    County Magistrate Zhang was excluded from them. This kind of sensitive matter was not something that a low status person like him would originally know about.

    It was only that when he learned that Jiang Zhong Ting and Liu Fei Hong were preparing to dispatch people to surround the An family he became very anxious. He only hoped that An Zi Ran would leave An Yuan County after receiving his letter.

    Dawn just broke.

    All the farmers of An Yuan County were ustomed to waking early.

    They had just stepped out the door when they saw arge group of government constables running quickly down the street. They had never seen such a big disposition of troops, so they were very curious about what these constables were going to do.

    Someone realized that they were heading towards the An family manor.

    In a short time, the constables of the county magistrate surrounded the An manor.

    This scene aroused the attention of many people; especially those who were preparing to get to work early. The An family were now their great benefactors, and they have notmitted any crimes. Why would these constables surround the An manor? Not long after, there were many people around.

    <span>Trantions by Vani Muse

    Jiang Zhong Ting and Liu Fei Hong did not expect that there would be so many people paying attention to the An family. It was still early in the morning, and many people were still asleep. Only when Qian You Hao told them about the good deeds that the An family have been doing in An Yuan County during this time period did they knew what''s up. Then they no longer mentioned it.

    What did it matter how many good deeds the An family did? It didn''t concern them at all.

    Since the An family dared to take that ledger, even the great emperor wouldn''t be able to stop their determination right now.

    That book must be retrieved and the An family must be eliminated. Who told that youngndlord to see what should not be seen?

    Guard One walked over and said, "<em>Da ren</em>, we have already surrounded the manor. Not even a fly could escape. We are ready at any time."

    Jiang Zhong Ting waved his hand andmanded, "Transmit my orders, immediately act now, capture everyone in the An family, don''t let even one person escape."

    Liu Fei Hong, who was next to him, suddenly felt a little unhappy.

    This was his territory, but Jiang Zhong Ting was acting as if he was the master.

    He stewed on it a bit more and then dismissed it. Right now he only cared about that ledger.

    Guard One immediately passed down themand, ordering people around.

    Just as the constables were getting ready to crash open the door and rush into the house, the front door opened by itself. Ge Qian An came out from inside. His cold eyes fell on Jiang Zhong Ting and Liu Fei Hong.

    "Jiang <em>da ren</em>, Liu <em>da ren</em>, our lord said, if the two of you have the courage thene inside."

    The two men looked at each other. The other party actually knew it was them and was even able to call them by name? What kind of situation was this?

    Ge Qian An ignored their reactions, turned, and went back inside.

    Liu Fei Hong''s heart beat like a heavy drum.

    Jiang Zhong Ting suddenlyughed coldly, "A good move, trying to gain the upper hand with a show of strength. I would like to see what a merchant from the capital is capable of. Even if they know a few people with status in Jun Zi City, I do not believe that they can beat the one above us."

    His backing was the first prince.

    His words reminded Liu Fei Hong that he was the prime minister''s disciple. Also, the prime minister and the first prince were in the same camp. No matter how powerful the people inside were, could they possibly be bigger than the first prince and the prime ministerbined?

    With this in mind, the two of them brought the group of constables and rushed into the An family home. A mighty group of people, their actions were very boorish and crude. They mmed pass the two front doors causing the doors to creak on their hinges.

    The servants inside were all already up and about. Some of them were in the courtyard sweeping up fallen leaves. Seeing the group of men rushing inside, they jumped in fright. None of them dared approach. Qi Qiao who was holding a breakfast tray also saw this scene. With her heart pounding in her chest, she picked up her pace and returned to Lan Xiang Courtyard.

    They had yet to get to the great hall, when Jiang Zhong Ting saw the youngndlord of the An family and an unknown man standing on the steps, seemingly waiting for them for a long time.

    Jiang Zhong Ting ordered everyone to stop. Liu Fei Hong who was next to him stepped forward. His gaze fell upon An Zi Ran. This was the person that stole the ledger and almost ruined his official career. His eyes were cold. "You are the youngndlord An Zi Ran?"

    An Zi Ran''s indifferent gaze fell on his face.

    Liu Fei Hong had long confirmed his identity and so he said, "Someone has lodged an usation against you, saying that you''re colluding with foreigners with the intention of plotting a rebellion. We have both human testimony and material evidence. It is best that you don''t resist. Put your hands forward to be shackled."

    The so-called human testimony and physical proof were naturally fabricated from thin air.

    They were just making up a reason to justify the capture.

    An Zi Ran gave him a mocking nce. "This usation of rebellion, An <em>mou</em>* cannot shoulder this, Liu<em> da ren</em> should be careful not to incite trouble with words. Since you said there is evidence, then bring it out."

    <span>[*T/N: Ä³ <em>mou</em>: somebody indefinite. I''m not too clear on the precise meaning of this, but it is a way to refer to oneself.]

    "When youe to the government office, this prefectural magistrate* will naturally let you see the proof, and make you ept wholeheartedly!" Liu Fei Hong sneered and then ordered the men behind him. "Capture these people. Don''t let a single one slip away. Bring them to the government office and have them questioned via torture."

    <span>[*T/N: He refers to himself as ±¾¸® <em>ben fu</em>, meaning "this prefecture" or "this seat of government" which refers to his government post as a prefectural magistrate. The Chinese word for prefectural magistrate is Öª¸® <em>zhi fu</em>.]

    Four men immediately headed towards An Zi Ran.

    Fu Wu Tian suddenly stepped forward and blocked them.

    <span>[T/N: Do you really need four men for one An Zi Ran? Then again you''re going to need more than four toons for one Fu Wu Tian¡­]<hr>

    Cyber cookies for lovely patrons ??????

    <strong>Aidee Alba</strong> (?¡ä?¨F?) *¡§*??? ???? ???*¡§*

    <strong>Vanessa Danuser</strong> (?^¥î^)?*:???©c(¡ä?£à©c)

 Chapter 66.1

    <strong>Chapter 66.1 - Behead</strong>

    The four men did not expect that someone would stand against them.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    They didn''t know why the An family wanted to rebel, but treason was a huge crime that affected nine generations of a family. Anyone who heard the word rebellion would go far, far away for fear of being implicated. Who would dare to step forward and defend the used?

    The four men looked at each other and came to a stop.

    The man''s tall body was like a towering mountain peak. Standing on the steps and looking down on them from above, even without speaking, that expressionless face was enough to give them an invisible pressure.

    "What are you all standing there for? Quickly capture them for this prefectural magistrate!" Liu Fei Hong saw that the men had stopped and his voice suddenly became irritated. "Rebellion is a great crime. Even if this person is the An family''s son-inw, you still have to capture him for this prefectural magistrate."

    The four men really wanted toply with the prefectural magistrate''s order, but when they came into contact with that man''s eyes and felt the pressure emanating from his body, they could feel their scalps tingling and their bodies stiffening, almost unable to move. Even they did not know why.

    Liu Fei Hong let out a shout of ''garbage.''

    Jiang Zhong Ting, who was standing just behind, lowered his head and sent a hidden signal to the two guards at his side.

    Guard One and Guard Two immediately noticed the signal and advanced forward. Being able to stay beside Jiang Zhong Ting, naturally these two were very carefully selected guards. Their strength was greater than the five men in ck who were killed.

    The two guards violently pushed aside the four men. They charged forward withrge powerful strides, both brandishing huge swords. One came at Fu Wu Tian from the right and the other came from the left to lock him in a pincer. They guessed that Fu Wu Tian knew some martial arts. That was something that could be judged from his imposing manner. They wanted to slice him bloody with their weapons. This way, not only could they resolve this meddlesome man, but also impress an intimidating effect.

    However, as they were rushing over, Ge Qian An, who was standing on the side, suddenly popped his sword out from its scabbard. Fu Wu Tian caught the long sword by the handle, and without batting an eye he chopped down the first guard who rushed towards him, which was Guard Two.

    Blood sttered in the air.

    Everyone saw Guard Two split into two parts. With a thud, both parts fell to the ground. Blood gushed out and stained the ground red.

    The guard was still alive a second ago. Suddenly hey in two parts on the ground with his visceral intestines spilled all over the ce. It was a very horrible picture.

    "Ouu¡­" <span>[T/N: vomit]

    Didn''t know who started vomiting first, but it triggered the others like a butterfly effect. There wasn''t a single person who did not vomit, including Liu Fei Hong, who was standing closer to the body. He even hurled outst night''s dinner.

    Jiang Zhong Ting turned pale. He was the only person who resisted and managed not to throw up. But just from looking at him it was clear that he had taken a huge shock. Even on the battlefield, one may not see such a horrible picture of death, but what they didn''t know was that this kind of quick death from a single swing was already considered pretty good.

    <span>Trantions by Vani Muse

    In the past, the official that Fu Wu Tian cut in two did not die so quickly and suffered.

    The guard who was slower by a step escaped death. He fell to the ground with a pale face. The de he was holding had already flown out of his hands and onto the steps because of his trembling hands. He let out a ''haa haa'' sound but no one paid any attention. He had yet to engage inbat and his heart already could not stand it anymore.

    Fu Wu Tian flicked the blood off the sword with a nk face. His ruthless and cold gaze fell upon the guard on the ground whose muscles have softened from fright.

    Guard One lost control of his dder. His eyes were wide as he shook his head in horror. Broken sounds came out of his mouth. "Don''t¡­ don''t kill me¡­ I don''t want to die¡­"

    Guard One was indeed an elite bodyguard chosen from a hundred people, but no matter how elite he was, someone who has never stepped foot on the battlefield wouldn''t know how horrific a dead person could be.

    As soon as he stepped onto the stage he entered such a cruel and bloody scene. It was more than his psychological strength could endure. It was an immediate tragedy.

    "Rebellion! Rebellion!"

    The sharp voice of Jiang Zhong Ting suddenly sounded like a police bell striking everyone''s heart. The other people finally reacted. One of the ''criminals'' that they were trying to capture had just tantly in a bodyguard in such a bloody and cruel way. Maybe he was also a participant in the An family''s treacherous rebellion.

    "Capture these people for this prefectural magistrate. Even if you end up killing them on the spot, it''s fine. This prefectural magistrate will take full responsibility!" With a trembling finger, Liu Fei Hong wiped the sweat off from his upper lip. His face was still ghastly pale. He red at Fu Wu Tian and An Zi Ran with eyes full of malicious intent.

    The thirty or so men present at the scene hesitated for a good long while, before reaching for the swords at their sides.

    This man was way too dangerous, but since hemitted the crime of rebellion then he was punishable by death.

    Although saying so, just thinking of how this man had split that powerful guard in half with one swing of his sword, their legs felt soft, and not one of them were willing to approach the man, dithering at a safe distance of two meters.

    "A group of rubbish! Quickly heed this prefectural magistrate''s orders! We have so many people on our side and you''re still afraid of one man?!" Liu Fei Hong swung his arm and pped the nearest man across the head.

    On the steps, Fu Wu Tian''s mouth twitched slightly.<hr>

    Thank you for the coffee

    <strong>Ayame85</strong>

 Chapter 66.2

    Thank you to <strong>Kurai</strong> and an <strong>anonymous reader</strong> for the coffees and your encouragingments!!

    ?©c(^?^)? ??<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 66.2 - Behead</strong>

    On the steps, Fu Wu Tian''s mouth twitched slightly.

    <span>Tranted by Vani Muse

    Right now that handsome face wasn''t one that made people''s cheeks blush and their hearts race. Instead there was a trace of cruelty and blood thirst written in the line of his brows. It was like Shura had risen from hell to stand before mere mortals. He was a god standing at heights that they could never climb. Beneath his gaze, they only felt like insignificant ants.

    The constables who saw this scene felt a chill enter their hearts. Their hands shook, and the swords tumbled out of their weak grasp.

    Liu Fei Hong was so angry that his pale face turned ruddy. Thirty people couldn''t even take down a single person. If news of this got out wouldn''t that make him aughing stock?

    "Prefectural Magistrate Jiang, quicklye up with a n!"

    Liu Fei Hong finally couldn''t help but ask for help from Jiang Zhong Ting. Due to his fear of the ledger''s contents leaking out, he had rushed over to An Yuan County, so there was no time to prepare much in advance. At that time, he had thought that his opponent was only andlord. He never expected that it would be such a level of difficulty.

    Jiang Zhong Ting''s eyes flickered indefinitely. Now that things have developed to this point, if he still couldn''t see the great difference between this man''s strength and that of ordinary people, then he was really blind. How could a businessman reek so strongly of blood and even kill someone without batting an eye? To say that he was an ordinary businessman, only a three year old would believe it.

    It seemed like it would be inadvisable to make this matter any bigger than it was.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Zhong Ting finally stepped forward.

    The constables immediately parted to make a path for him to pass through.

    However, Jiang Zhong Ting did not have the courage to get too close to Fu Wu Tian. He stopped two and a half meters away, and looked up at the man on the steps.

    "Since you are from Jun Zi City, you must have heard of the first prince''s great name. As long as you hand over the youngndlord of the An family behind you, this prefectural magistrate guarantees to put in a few good words for you before the first prince, and to not pursue what happened today."

    Jiang Zhong Ting looked at this supernatural man''s indifferent expression and could not help but frown.

    "Your distinguished self may be unconcerned, but sire, you should still think about your family in Jun Zi City, right? This is a big crime necessitating the execution of the perpetrator and all of his rtives. Even if sire is unafraid of the consequences, your family may still be afraid. You need to reconsider."

    "Executing all rtives?"

    As if he heard something funny, Fu Wu Tian finally gave him a little reaction.

    Jiang Zhong Ting did not notice the sly twinkle that shed across Fu Wu Tian''s eyes. Thinking that the other party was finally scared, a trace of arrogance immediately entered his voice, "That''s right. If you don''t want to offend the first prince, then you better hand over that person behind you. This prefectural magistrate guarantees not to make things difficult for your family members."

    These words were actually a nk promise.

    Rebellion was a treacherous crime that implicated all of one''s rtives. Since he was the An family''s son-inw, then not only him, but also his family members would count as An Zi Ran''s rtives. Whether or not those people would be executed, that was not something a mere prefectural magistrate had any say in.

    Just then, an unimaginable person rushed out.

    A woman mmed into the ground and howled towards Jiang Zhong Ting, "<em>Da ren</em>, we are innocent, ah, my daughter and I are ignorant of An Zi Ran''s intentions to rebel. This matter really has nothing to do with us. <em>Da ren</em>, please distinguish right and wrong with acuity!"

    After she finished speaking, she started kowtowing towards Jiang Zhong Ting. She used so much force that the skin on her forehead split.

    This person was none other than the third concubine, Zheng Bi.

    As for An Ke Xin, she stood in the hallway with a waxen face, looking at the scene with horror.

    After hearing the news that the An manor was surrounded by the government, the mother and daughter pair rushed over just in time to hear Liu Fei Hong''s nderous usations. Then they saw Fu Wu Tian cruelly killing a bodyguard. The two nearly fainted.

    <span>[T/N: I''m surprised they didn''t¡­? XP]

    Zheng Bi was did not know that the rebellion was purely a made-up usation. She thought of Fang Jun Ping and her daughter. She never understood why those two would run away from the An family, but now she finally received an answer. In order to survive, she mustered up the courage to run out.

    When Jiang Zhong Ting saw her, he immediately thought of a wonderful strategy. "What is your rtionship to An Zi Ran?"

    Zheng Bi quickly exined, "<em>Da ren</em>, I am his father''s third concubine, Zheng Bi, but you must believe me, <em>da ren,</em> my daughter and I really don''t know anything."

    Third concubine?

    So she was one of An Chang Fu''s concubines.

    Jiang Zhong Ting was very satisfied with her identity and looked at her with increasingly gentle eyes. "This prefectural magistrate wants to believe in you, but it is true that this family intents to rebel. Unless you can prove that you have nothing to do with the rebellion of the family."

    Zheng Bi was not stupid and soon understood the hints in his words. She suddenly got excited and replied with joy, "<em>Da ren</em>, I am willing to testify that An Zi Ran really had rebellious intentions."

    "Very good! Very good!"

    Jiang Zhong Ting finallyughed out loud, and looked at Fu Wu Tian and An Zi Ran with an expression that said he was proud of himself.

    "Ge Qian An, I only now found out that stupidity attracts stupidity."

    Shao Fei, who had been watching for a long time, couldn''t help it anymore. Watching them talk and scheme about how to harm their <em>wang fei</em>, he had the urge to split their heads open and see what was inside.

    Ge Qian An ignored him.

    On the other hand, Jiang Zhong Ting''s expression sunk.

    At that moment, tumultuous sounds came to them from the outside. The noise seemed to be startled shoutsing from the farmers that had surrounded the manor to watch. There was the sound of neat and orderly footsteps. The <em>duh duh duh</em> sounds echoed in the hearts of the well-trained soldiers.

    Just as Jiang Zhong Ting turned and looked behind him, a soldier in armor led several teams of soldiers to rush inside. The soldiers split to the left and right, and immediately surrounded the entire courtyard.

 Chapter 67.1

    Big thank you to an <strong>anonymous reader</strong> for the

    ! ?(??????????)?<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 67.1 - Settling Dispute</strong>

    How could the army be here in An Yuan County?

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    Jiang Zhong Ting and Liu Fie Hong were shocked to see these well-trained soldiers here. They did not hear anything about this. Could the first prince or the prime minister have sent them?

    Impossible!

    If it were really the first prince or the prime minister, then there was no way that they wouldn''t know about this beforehand.

    The two suddenly had a bad premonition.

    The leading general came over. He carried a blood-filled and austere aura around him. His hard and expressionless face made people fear getting near. It was clear to all whoy eyes upon him that he was a soldier baptized by blood!

    Jiang Zhong Ting and Liu Fei Hong hesitantly approached him. They were just about to speak, but the other party ignored them and walked directly pass their faces.

    Both of their expressions froze over at the same time.

    The uneasiness in their hearts grew deeper. When they turned around, they saw that blood-aura general walk up to Fu Wu Tian. He didn''t even spare a nce for the guard that had been cut in half on the ground. He got down on one knee. A feeling of great power emitted from him.

    "<em>Wang ye</em>, this general has had this ce surrounded as you ordered."

    <em>Wang¡­ Wang ye?</em>

    Jiang Zhong Ting and Liu Fei Hong were overwhelmed with shock. Their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. With increasing rm, they looked at Fu Wu Tian, whose expression had not changed from beginning to end, but was still able to make people feel the ruthless cold detachment emitting from him.

    There were only a few people titled <em>wang ye</em> in Jun Zi City, but they never knew that such a <em>wang ye</em> existed in the capital. Except there was that one <em>jun wang</em> who had only returned to Jun Zi City for a few months, but how could he be here?

    The two finally realized what the uneasiness in their hearts was.

    "Detain these people for this prince."

    <span>Trantions by Vani Muse

    When Fu Wu Tian''s cold gaze fell upon them, Jiang Zhong Ting and Liu Fei Hong''s legs shook uncontrobly.

    Everyone knew a thing or two about the <em>jun wang''s</em> military glory. All of the princes were making supreme efforts to rope him to their side, including the first prince. And now they have offended that <em>jun wang</em>. If the first prince found out, it would be a wonder if he didn''t skin them!

    The general immediately executed his order. He went over to the two men and grabbed one in each hand. These two great lords were treated like sandbags. The general tossed them in front of the steps and theynded in a heap. It was a very funny picture, but no one daredugh. They had yet to recover from the shock.

    "Oh no, oh no¡­"

    Liu Fei Hong rolled around and almost rolled on top of Guard Two''s corpse. He was so scared that hisplexion turned blue and white. He almost threw up and crawled away at once. He could no longer care about his dignity.

    Jiang Zhong Ting had never been so embarrassed in his life. In his heart he got more and more angry. He lifted his body and then raised his head to look at that man above him. Up close and personal the cruelty of that man was even more apparent. He really was a god of deathe from the battlefield.

    Now he finally affirmed that this man was the rumored god of war!

    The sword in Fu Wu Tian''s hand suddenly rushed towards him.

    Jiang Zhong Ting was so scared that he screamed, but the sword stopped in front of his forehead, resting just so against his brow. The tip of the sword pierced his skin a little and blood flowed down from between his eyebrows. He was so frightened that his body was paralyzed.

    "<em>Wang ye,</em> spare my life!"

    "Say it again," Fu Wu Tian said.

    The voice of Jiang Zhong Ting pleading for mercy stopped short. What do you mean say it again?

    Fu Wu Tian leisurely said, "What crime did you say this prince''s <em>wang fei</em>mitted?"

    Jiang Zhong Ting''s entire body went stiff in a split second.

    How could he dare to say that ''the An family has rebellious intentions towards the empire'' again? With their (JZT and LFH) status and the help of those above them, to defame a littlendlord was a simple matter - just casually create some evidence, find a random person to testify, and they could wipe out everyone in the An family.

    But when you''re up against a <em>jun wang</em> it was no simple matter at all.

    If he could not bring forth unequivocal evidence that would convince the popce, then he would be framing a rtive of the emperor. At that time, he would definitely lose the ck silk hat* on his head.

    <span>[*T/N: the ck silk hat represents his government official position. Although I think he should be worrying more for his head than the cap on it. Just saying.]

    "<em>Wang¡­ wang ye¡­ </em>this¡­ this lowly official¡­"

    Jiang Zhong Ting had the impulsive urge to bite off his tongue. Wanting him to retract his previous words was the same as telling him to p his own mouth. But the words have already been said. If the person before him was not the rumored god of war, perhaps he could still say a few good words. But this time he had a premonition that he was doomed.

    "Not speaking? Then let this prince say it for you." Fu Wu Tian''s sword suddenly moved away from his eyebrows. "This prince heard you say that this prince''s <em>wang fei</em> was plotting a rebellion, that you want to execute all of this prince''s <em>wang fei''s</em> rtives, correct?"

    Jiang Zhong Ting''s heart trembled and nearly copsed like goo.

    This so-called ''execute all of one''s rtives'' didn''t exactly mean all of one''s rtives. It was just a general saying. Anyone who has some rtion with the criminal would also be incriminated.

    Fu Wu Tian was An Zi Ran''s man, so not only would he be included, but his rtives too, people such as the emperor and the first prince also counted within that group.

    "Jiang Zhong Ting, you sure have guts. You dare try to frame this prince''s <em>wang fei</em> for rebellion? Are you aware of your crime?" The sword in Fu Wu Tian''s hand swung down once again. This time it wasn''t merely a threat. In front of Liu Fei Hong''s horror-filled eyes, the sword lopped off Jiang Zhong Ting''s right arm.

    "Ahh!"

    Jiang Zhong Ting let out a wretched scream and fell to the ground.

    The arm flew through the air, trailing blood behind it, and finally fell in front of Liu Fei Hong. Fresh blood sprinkled across his face¡­

    Everyone else was scared into a stupor.<hr>

    Massive shout-out to new :

    <strong>rhonisha charles</strong> ??(?¨@??¨A??)

    <strong>Yanna </strong>¦Ò(¨R¦Å¨Q£ï)

    <strong>sydney </strong>o(^?^*)o

 Chapter 67.2

    Thank you to an <strong>anonymous reader</strong> for the coffees! \(^-^)/<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 67.2 - Settling Dispute</strong>

    The crowded courtyard was as quiet as if it were the dead of night. Asides from the soldiers who have already seen Fu Wu Tian''s bloody side, everyone else was as white as sheet, in particr Zheng Bi, who was ready to collude with Jiang Zhong Ting and testify against An Zi Ran for her own survival. Her entire person had be dull and lifeless.

    She thought she had found a way out of her predicament.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    Howe it became throwing herself upon death''s door?

    Fu Wu Tian wasn''t a businessman, but a genuine <em>wang ye</em>?

    Zheng Bi''s eyes turned up in her head and she finally passed out.

    Fu Wu Tian looked upon Jiang Zhong Ting, who was resisting the pain of his severed limb to crawl away, and suddenly heaved up his sword. Just as the de was about to fall again, Jiang Zhong Ting suddenly raised his head.

    "Wait a moment."

    The sword stopped in mid swing, just as he''d asked.

    "Do you have somest words?" Fu Wu Tian looked at him with disregard. His murderous aura at the moment was really like the god of war in the rumors.

    Jiang Zhong Ting looked at him with fear. "You can''t kill me."

    "Oh?"

    Afraid that he would attack again without warning, Jiang Zhong Ting hurriedly exined in a low voice. "<em>Wang ye</em> should already be aware that this lowly official''s backer is the first prince, and the first prince is the most powerful candidate for the throne. If <em>wang ye</em> doesn''t want to offend the first prince then you best let me go."

    Fu Wu Tian was very patient and waited for him to finish talking. "Anything else?"

    Jiang Zhong Ting''s breath stopped.

    Of course there was nothing else to say. The backing of the first prince was hisst card.

    Fu Wu Tian had already gleaned the answer from his expression. He tilted his head, as if he were curious, and looked at Jiang Zhong Ting. He saw that there was nothing deeper to the man and said lightly, "Since there is nothing else¡­"

    He had yet to finish his sentence and Jiang Zhong Ting''s head was already lopped off.

    "Go report to King Yama."

    Fu Wu Tian''s movements were not big, because Jiang Zhong Ting''s head did not roll too far. After separating from its body, the head rolled on the ground and came to a stop before Liu Fei Hong, whose face was stunned and full of horror.

    Liu Fei Hong''s scream echoed throughout the courtyard.

    <span>Tranted by Vani Muse

    He was going crazy!

    In the end, all the constables brought by the two were detained. Although only two people were killed, the scene was very bloody because the two men bled everywhere. Those present were unlikely to ever forget this scene in their lifetime, and their subconscious would rey the scene in their nightmares.

    The onlookers outside did not know what transpired. They only knew that a group of constables suddenly broke into the house early in the morning, but it didn''t take long for the army to arrive. The soldiers entered the house and not long after they brought the detained constables out of the An manor. The entire thing ended without a proper beginning and end.

    The two corpses were stuffed into bags and carried out.

    But the blood on the ground could not be taken away with the corpses.

    Several of the soldiers cleaned up the intestines on the ground without a change in the color of their faces. They stuffed the intestines into bags, but the dregs could not bepletely removed. They poured some clear water on top. Blood and water mixed together and spread out. The thick bloody smell in the yard still failed to dissipate.

    The servants were all hiding away. None of them dared toe out. Zheng Bi and her daughter were also detained.

    In the blink of an eye, only Fu Wu Tian and An Zi Ran were left in the courtyard. And also Ge Qian An, who had retrieved his sword from Fu Wu Tian.

    Fu Wu Tian turned and saw his <em>wang fei</em> with a ck face. His eyebrows gently arched up. The indifference from before morphed into a faint questioning look. "What is it? Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?"

    An Zi Ran''s face was still ck. Although he had already guessed that Fu Wu Tian''s way of solving the problem would not be simple, this was far bloodier than his expectations.

    Ge Qian An, who was wiping the blood from his sword, nced over.

    Actually, it was quite understandable. After all, this should be <em>wang fei''s</em> first time seeing such a bloody scene.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>?" Seeing that there was no response, Fu Wu Tian asked again.

    An Zi Ran stared at him with fixed eyes. There was fury in his gaze. "Do you know whose home this is?"

    Fu Wu Tian answered very naturally, "This is our home."

    An Zi Ran did not correct his ''we,'' and said angrily, "This is my home, ah. If you want to kill can''t you choose some other ce? Now the courtyard is all bloody. How is one supposed to live here in the future?"

    In the future, every time someone passed by this courtyard, including him, would remember the scene of two people dying very gruesomely here. No matter how you think about the situation it was so unlucky!

    Ge Qian An''s hand stilled in the middle of wiping his sword. He couldn''t help but give him a sidelong nce.

    "What <em>wang fei</em> said does indeed make sense. It was this prince''s negligence." Fu Wu Tian sincerely apologized. In retrospect, it was indeed a problem. A house where someone has died could not be lived in any longer, especially not for the wealthy people. It would affect the people who lived here, and may also affect business.

    An Zi Ran red at him. Negligence? Why did he think that it was deliberate?

    Fu Wu Tian revealed an apologetic look, but he did not seem very sincere. "It seems that this house can no longer be lived in. What is <em>wang fei</em> going to do?"

    What to do?

    Obviously they had to move!

    An Yuan County was a small ce. There were only a few wealthy families. Big houses were even more rare, especially the ready-made ones. The poption of the An family was rtivelyrge. They couldn''t just live in any old house, and a new house could not be built in a short time. They could only move the family to Jun Zi City.

    An Zi Ran married Fu Wu Tian, so it was impossible to stay in An Yuan County all the time. He had nned to wait for things to settle down here before considering the matter of moving to Jun Zi City with Fu Wu Tian. Now, not only was the matter advanced forward, there was also no need for consideration.

 Chapter 68.1

    Thank you to an <strong>anonymous reader</strong> for the coffees! o(*^¨Œ^*)o<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 68.1 - Coincidence</strong>

    Jun Zi City, Wu Wang Pce

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    Fu Yuan Wu was also very concerned about the ledger, particrly because there was information contained within that involved his maternal grandfather''s student. If someone with ulterior motives got a hold of that ledger then it could bring trouble to his maternal grandfather.

    On the other hand, if they made use of this matter properly, then it could be very beneficial to them.

    Hong Province''s moniker as the Hometown of Rice wasn''t just a random nickname. It was aptly deserved. Contained within Hong Province was an abundance of profit to be made. Therefore, there were quite a lot of people aiming for Hong Province. In addition to his maternal grandfather''s student, Liu Fei Hong, there was that group of people* with their sights set on Hong Province. If he could get the ledger and exploit it, then he had the confidence that he could bring those people down a few pegs. Even if he couldn''t uproot thempletely, if he could break their wings then it would be very satisfactory.

    <span>[*T/N: ÄÇÐ©ÈË - literally "that group of people" or "those people." Does not specify who, but I''m guessing it is his rivals for the throne.]

    Fu Yuan Wu thought his calctions were very good. He even wanted to go to his imperial father and ask for an imperial decree.

    <span>Trantions by Vani Muse

    He never considered once that Jiang Zhong Ting would not be able to take down a small timendlord from the county, or the fact that Fu Wu Tian would be there.

    But it didn''t take long for news of Jiang Zhong Ting''s death to arrive.

    "What did you say? Jiang Zhong Ting is dead?"

    Fu Yuan Wu stood up suddenly from his seat and red at the person who came to give the report. He never thought that the n could fail, let alone that Jiang Zhong Ting would die because of it.

    The messenger hurried prostrated himself on the ground and did not dare to look directly at the angry prince.

    <span>[T/N: Don''t shoot the poor messenger, yo! >_<]

    "First Prince, this subordinate received the news that Jiang Zhong Ting is indeed dead. Furthermore, he died within thatndlord''s home. I heard that someone cut his arm off on the scene and then lopped off his head."

    Fu Yuan Wu''s eyes widened. His tightly clenched fist abruptly mmed down on the table. The loud sound scared the people outside the room intoplete silence.

    "Who is it? Who is so bold? They dare to kill Jinag Zhong Ting? Do they not know that Jiang Zhong Ting is this prince''s subordinate? Could it be the third prince''s faction?"

    Only those people would not have any misgivings about killing his people.

    That''s because they were allpetitors for the throne.

    "It¡­ It isn''t¡­" The messenger stuttered.

    "Then who is it?"

    "It''s¡­ It''s <em>jun wang</em>."

    Fu Yuan Wu strode forward. He grabbed the messenger by the cor and hauled him up. His face was twisted with anger. "What did you say? You are certain that it was <em>jun wang</em>?"

    The messenger could not speak due to the tight grip around his cor. He could only nod frantically.

    Fu Yuan Wu finally tossed him aside. His sleeves swayed vigorously and made a lot of noise. His chest heaved up and down violently. It was clear that he was angry to the point of being unable to think clearly. Compared to the death of Jiang Zhong Ting, Fu Wu Tian''s presence in the small An Yuan County surprised him even more.

    He paced in ce for a while but was still unable to puzzle it out. Fu Yuan Wu unexpectedly turned around. His sharp sight fell upon the messenger again. "Why did he appear there?"

    The messenger had just crawled onto his hands and knees. He immediately replied, "In response to First Prince, do you still remember that in April there were news of <em>jun wang</em> suddenly getting married?"

    Fu Yuan Wu turned again. "What is the rtionship between these two matters?"

    The messenger wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. "Of course there is a rtionship, because the <em>wang fei</em> that <em>jun wang</em> married is that exact youngndlord of An Yuan County. This time, <em>jun wang</em> showed up at that ce, because he was apanying his <em>wang fei</em> to visit the maternal home. It is just that they did not return immediately to Jun Zi City."

    There was such coincidence in this world?!

    Fu Yuan Wu had no choice but to believe the facts. But this coincidence was a blow to him. When he thought of this, his anger rose again. "Then the ledger must have fallen into the <em>jun wang''s</em> hands?"

    Hearing the man''s tone of voice, the messenger knew right away that the first prince was in a bad mood and thus he became even more cautious. "I heard that this is the case. Hong Province''s prefectural magistrate Liu Fei Hong has already been arrested by <em>jun wang</em>."

    Fu Yuan Wu''s temper actually wasn''t particrly explosive.

    If it were the third prince instead, Fu Yuan Wu would have already picked up his sword and started killing people.

    But thinking of how he and his maternal grandfather''s subordinate have fallen into Fu Wu Tian''s hands, he still had the urge to kill. Of all the people toe up against, why did it have to be Fu Wu Tian?

    The messenger saw that the first prince''s expression was cloudy and uncertain. When he thought about it, he couldn''t help but say, "First Prince, this small person feels that Fu Wu Tian doesn''t look too highly upon you and the prime minister. He knew that Jiang <em>da ren</em> was your person yet he still dared to kill him¡­"

    "Shut up!"

    Fu Yuan Wu abruptly turned around and he bellowed at the messenger with a fierce expression.

    The messenger was so scared that his entire body turned cold. He didn''t understand why the first prince was so angry. What he said was obviously true, was it not?

    What the messenger said was indeed the truth, but what he did not know was that Fu Yuan Wu did not have the power to go up against Fu Wu Tian.

    Fu Wu Tian hadmand of a massive military force. After he returned to Jun Zi City, all the princes were trying to rope him in to their side. But this wasn''t the most important point. The reason they all fell before Fu Wu Tian was because he held the previous emperor''s will. This was something that happened over ten years ago, so there were very few people in the know. Presently, no one dared to mention it, because they did not want to ruffle the Chong Ming Emperor''s scales.

    "Immediately prepare a carriage for this prince. This prince wants to go to Zhang Sun Pce."

    <span>[T/N: Zhang Sun is the surname of his mother, the empress]

    Fu Yuan Wu did not hesitate anymore. He must report this matter to his maternal grandfather. He didn''t have many people in Hong Province. It would not be difficult to extricate himself. But Liu Fei Hong was indeed his maternal grandfather''s disciple.<hr>

    Wee to the patreon family:

    <strong>Alexandra Rame</strong> ¡ã???(???)???¡ã

 Chapter 68.2

    This chapter is brought to you by all the lovely supporters over on

    . Thank you to <strong>Lan Zhan¡¯s Stalker</strong> for topping up the coffee counter! ?^?^?<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 68.2 - Coincidence</strong>

    Fu Wu Tian would definitely investigate the matter with the ledger. At that time, many officials in Hong Province would be dragged down. He must make preparations so that he could deal with this matter at a moment''s notice. And right now, he must inform his grandfather.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    His movements did not go unnoticed.

    Although they were a step slower, they soon discovered the situation in Hong Province.

    Liu Fei Hong was captured. Hong Province lost its pir. The army now controlled the prefectural magistrate''s huge mansion. News of such a big matter had already spread.

    It didn''t take long for a memorial to be ced in front of the Chong Ming Emperor.

    "Your Majesty, do you want to take a look at this memorial?" Eunuch Wang Ping lowered his head and did not look at the Chong Ming Emperor, who was flirting with an imperial concubine in his embrace.

    This was the twenty-seventh year reign of the Chong Ming Emperor, who was now only forty-three-years-old, but looked to be over fifty-years-old. At this age, he was still addicted to wine, and nightly music entertainment. The nobledies in the harem have changed from fighting for favor to supporting their sons in the struggle for the throne.

    Only after a long while did the emperor respond.

    "What kind of memorial? If it is not a big deal, just give it to the prime minister to deal with."

    Chong Ming Emperor had an expression of cold and indifference. Then he turned back around to flirt with the young and beautiful imperial concubine, making her giggle. The coquettish sound made the emperor''s bones go soft.

    <span>¡°The Big Landlord¡± trantions are by Vani Muse

    Wang Ping steadily replied, "In response to the emperor, it is a memorial to impeach the <em>jun wang</em>."

    With just one word, the Chong Ming Emperor''s attention was pulled back. The emperor pushed away the imperial concubine in his arms and she fell to the ground. She looked up, wanting toin, but then she saw that his expression had suddenly became serious and majestic, thus she dared not speak. She got up, pulled on her transparent white robe, and left.

    This was a rule that every smart woman in the harem must learn, otherwise they would be eliminated.

    Chong Ming Emperor calmly read through the memorial. Then he closed it up and threw it to the ground. In a voice that caused others to tremble with fear he said, "Pass on our decree, to the person who wrote this memorial, strip him of his ck cap. From now on, he may not be a government official anymore."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    Wang Ping was not surprised at all. He left the study room and turned his head around to look at the closed door.

    Those people only knew that the emperor wanted to take militarymand from the <em>jun wang''s </em>hands. So once the <em>jun wang</em> made some trouble they immediately thought to impeach him, thinking that this would make the emperor happy, but they did not know that this was the emperor''s real sore point.

    <em>Jun wang</em> held the decree, the will, of the previous emperor. Even the current emperor, the noblest person in all of Da Ya, could not budge <em>jun wang</em>. To add oil to the fire at this point, that person was obviously seeking death!

    Therefore, it did not take long.

    The entire imperial court found out that the emperor had gotten rid of that official who wrote the memorial to impeach <em>jun wang</em>.

    As a result, rumors sprung up everywhere.

    Those who did not know the truth thought that the emperor was standing on the <em>jun wang''s </em>side. Others thought that the emperor did not actually want to seize the military power from the <em>jun wang</em>, and that he only deliberately created the false image to draw out those who were dissatisfied with the <em>jun wang</em>.

    For a time, the imperial court was lively with rumors.

    At the same time, due to Liu Fei Hong''s fall from power, there was unrest in Hong Province. Fu Wu Tian''s took quick action. The ledger''s contents were publicized the day after Jiang Zhong Ting''s death. Some officials who did not prepare in time followed Liu Fei Hong''s example and fell one after the other. They were detained, and their houses were searched and possessions confiscated.

    In addition, some of Hong Province''s well-known businessmen also had their houses searched and possessions confiscated. Their generous family property was enough to make many people in Jun Zi City look on with great envy. This was an enormously lucrative job. They could fish up all the ill-gotten gains. This corruption and embezzlement have definitely been going on for more than a few years, perhaps even a few decades.

    But who would think ahead of time and know that something like this would happen.

    Word was that the ledger was inadvertently searched out, and by chance it happened to fall into the <em>jun wang''s </em>hands. This was making it too easy for the <em>jun wang</em>.

    Everyone thought that the <em>jun wang</em> would take the confiscated money and transfer it to Da Ya''s treasury, but one thing that was spreadter made everyone dumbfounded.

    Don''t know when, but the <em>jun wang</em> took the initiative to ask the emperor for permission to take up the unwanted assignment of managing the disaster-stricken Chang Province.

    Since ancient times, natural disasters have been a major sore point for every country.

    Every year, the state treasury would send out a lot of money to deal with natural disasters, but corrupted officials often took out a big chuck of the money. By the time the money reached its destination there was not much left to spend on themon people.

    It was like this every year. The treasury''s money flowed out like water from a stream. Chang Province was like a bottomless pit filled with resentment and dissatisfaction. In the end, those who were smart didn''t want to get involved. They would turn their backs and go to some ce easier to manage. More and more it was heading towards the direction of an incapable ruler.

    There were not many people who knew that Fu Wu Tian was managing this task. But those who knew were all watching the show.

    Money was necessary for managing disasters. If you didn''t have money you couldn''t overturn the sky. Who knew there would be a case of corruption in Hong Province?

    Just like that, there was money now.

    The money that was confiscated from the corrupted rich families did not have to be handed over to the state treasury. It directly gave the <em>jun wang</em> a reason to use it in the disaster situation in Chang Province. Even the emperor could only support it.

    An Zi Ran also did not expect this.

    He expended so much effort storing up provisions, and in the end he ended up selling the food to Fu Wu Tian.

    But these were allter matters. Right now the An family was getting ready to move.

    The matter of people dying in the An manor courtyard left a shadow in many people''s hearts, for example, Zheng Bi and her daughter. An Zi Ran had yet to seek them out to settle their ounts, but Zheng Bi had already gone crazy.

 Chapter 69.1

    <strong>Chapter 69.1 - Feigning Madness</strong>

    Bi Shui Yuan (Jade Water Courtyard)

    <span>Trantions by Vani Muse

    Zheng Bi sat in a corner staring straight ahead of her with lifeless expression on her face. She kept muttering nonsense. Her hair was a scattered mess and there was not a trace of makeup on her face, which was ashen pale. Her whole person seemed to have aged twenty years.

    There was not a hint of her previous beautiful appearance. She looked like a madwoman!

    Zheng Bi was born with beautiful features. She used to rely on her face to charm An Chang Fu. Even after An Chang Fu''s death, she still paid attention to her appearance. For a woman well into her thirties she still had plenty of charm.

    Everyone in the An manor knew that she was very conscious of beauty, just like the fourth concubine.

    Seeing her tragic appearance, no one thought that she was acting. Furthermore, the situation at the time was indeed horrifying. Those servants who happened to witnessed the deaths of Guard Two and Jiang Zhong Ting still had nightmares every night. Whether it was day or night, they didn''t dare pass by that courtyard.

    An Zi Ran stood in the hallway with a calm expression and looked into Zheng Bi''s room to see the woman giggling crazily to herself.

    Fu Wu Tian was not by his side at the moment. Hong Province''s current state of affairs needed a person to be the decision maker. Since he was the one that caused the situation then naturally he should be responsible for his actions.

    But he was still within the premise of An Yuan County, and the people of An Yuan County only knew that there was someone important in their county, but they did not know that he was a <em>wang ye</em>. All the things that happened within the An manor were also censored.

    "An Zi Ran, what did youe here for?!"

    There was a sudden roar from behind him.

    An Zi Ran turned his head and saw An Ke Xin standing not too far away with a tray of food in her hands. Her pretty face was slightly distorted by anger and her eyes were full of hatred that could not be ignored.

    "Haven''t you harmed my mother enough? Get lost! We don''t want to see you!"

    Seeing that he was not speaking, An Ke Xin really wanted to take the tray of food in her hands and hurl it at his face, but she couldn''t, because if she wasted the food in her hands then she would have to go out and buy food with her money. The An family would not provide a second lunch. Moreover, after that incident, none of the servants wanted to see the mother and daughter pair.

    All of this was An Zi Ran''s fault. If it weren''t for him then those things wouldn''t have happened, and her mother wouldn''t be reduced to this state of neither fully human nor fully ghost.

    An Zi Ran looked at her indifferently.

    An Ke Xin was flustered by him, but she stubbornly held her head up.

    He spoke calmly, "An Ke Xin, aren''t you mistaken? This entire An family is mine, including this Jade Water Courtyard that you live in with your mother now. If I don''t want to let you live here anymore, I can justifiably chase both of you out. Do you believe it?"

    An Ke Xin''s face turned white.

    Of course she didn''t dare not believe. An Zi Ran definitely had this power and right.

    What''s more, the words that her mother said in the courtyard that day was enough to have mother and daughter thrown into a cold cer. If it weren''t for her mother suddenly going mad then An Zi Ran would''ve already settled ounts with them.

    "Don''t let me hear you say another word of nder against me. Also, you should learn from your mother."

    An Zi Ran left behind this sentence, then he swept past her and left.

    An Ke Xin dazedly entered the room and ced the food on the table. She looked at her mother who was still in the corner shaking her head and muttering to herself. She couldn''t help but mourn, how did things be like this for them? Ever since An Zi Ran changed, their days got worse and worse. She was fed up with living like this. In hindsight, she should''ve followed Fang Jun Ping and her daughter''s example and leave the An manor!

    ¡­¡­

    Steward Su was in the main hallmanding the servants to move things. When he saw the young master entering he immediately went over and asked, "Young Master, how is it?"

    He knew that the young master had gone to see the third concubine Zheng Bi. Actually, he also suspected that Zheng Bi was feigning madness, but there was no evidence. Even a doctor couldn''t confirm or deny such a thing.

    "What do you think?" An Zi Ran answered with a question.

    Steward Su thought about it and said, "I think that she is likely pretending to be crazy."

    An Zi Ran said, "Reason?"

    Steward Su exined, "Young Master, think about it, when that guard was killed by <em>gu ye</em>*, the third concubine was hiding and peeking in from the corridor. Then, when she heard that Prefectural Magistrate Jiang wanted to interrogate us, she came out to exculpate herself. At that time she spoke logically and her words were clear. Even the dead did not scare her. How could she be scared into madness after hearing that the <em>gu ye </em>is a <em>wang ye</em>? Therefore, I think she is definitely pretending to be crazy. Don''t you think so?"

    <span>[*T/N: ¹ÃÒ¯ <em>gu ye</em>: son-inw (used by wife''s family)]

    Seeing him speak in such a clear and logical manner, the corner of An Zi Ran''s mouth couldn''t help but turn up slightly. "You''ve said everything, so why are you still asking me?"

    "So she really is feigning madness!"

    Steward Su didn''t expect his conjecture to be correct, so his voice rose up in volume.

    The great hall suddenly quieted down.

    The servants nced over. They all heard.

    Steward Su''s old face twitched. "What are you looking at? Quickly get back to work!"

    Everyone kept silent and resumed their work.

    Henceforth, word started to circte in the An family that the third concubine Zheng Bi was pretending to be crazy in order to avoid An Zi Ran settling ounts with her. The servants became even more disdainful of the third concubine. She dared to collude with outsiders to frame the young master, but she didn''t have the courage to bear the consequences of her actions. An Ke Xin quickly discovered this phenomenon.<hr>

    Cyber cookies for new <strong>MariaK</strong>! ?? <span>?((?¨Œ?))? ??

 Chapter 69 part2

    Thank you <strong>MieT</strong> for the coffee, but more importantly your very sweetment. It made my day. ????????<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 69.2 - Feigning Madness</strong>

    The servants of Jade Water Courtyard all asked Steward Su to reassign them to work elsewhere. Steward Su didn''t say much and quickly arranged it, but he did not add any more people to Jade Water Courtyard. An Ke Xin couldn''t find any servants so she could only go to the kitchen herself to get food.

    Trantions by Vani Muse

    Chef Wang never liked this mother and daughter pair. After that incident, the master of the house ignored them, so when Chef Wang saw An Ke Xin, naturally he did not give her a good expression. Even the food he gave her was less than usual.

    An Ke Xin''s face turned green. "How can this little amount of food be enough for us to eat? Chef Wang, don''t forget that you''re just a servant in the An family."

    Chef Wang smiled and said, "Second Miss, I, Chef Wang, is a servant of the family. I have not forgotten this point, but you also shouldn''t forget that the master of this house is the young master, not the two of you. Since Concubine Zheng is already mad, I think she won''t need to eat a lot, so why waste food."

    "You!"

    An Ke Xin mmed the tray of food down on the stove. The force was too big and the dishes spilled over.

    Chef Wang nced at it, and then said in a pitying manner, "Second Miss, we only prepare just enough food for everyone in the family. Now that you''ve spilled your portion there is no more for you."

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    An Ke Xin sneered and said, "You think thisdy cares about this pittance? You just wait, thisdy will make you regret it one day."

    "Then I, Chef Wang, shall wait to see how Second Miss will make me regret." Chef Wang was no longer afraid of her.

    An Ke Xin turned and left.

    Two maidservants saw her rushing over in a fit of rage. One of them immediately spoke loudly, "I heard Concubine Zheng colluded with that Prefectural Magistrate Jiang something or another to frame the young master. She did it right in front of the young master and <em>gu ye</em>. Since you dare to do it then you should have the guts to shoulder the consequences. What are you feigning madness to escape for? This kind of person deserves to be struck by lightning."

    "That''s right. This time, if it weren''t for <em>gu ye</em>, all of us would''ve been thrown into the dungeons."

    "Some people are still trying to throw their weight around as ady. Why don''t they think about whether or not they are worthy of such status?"

    An Ke Xin clenched her fists tightly. She vowed in her heart that someday she would make these people pay. Absolutely must!

    She returned to Jade Water Courtyard.

    Zheng Bi''s state was still the same.

    An Ke Xin looked at her mother''s sloppy appearance. Her mother didn''t seem like an adult at all. She couldn''t help the anger that rose up within her. She rushed over and grabbed Zheng Bi by the shoulders. She shouted, "Mother, why? Why did you have to do such a thing that day? Do you know what kind of days your daughter is living? None of them are treating me like the Second Miss of this family. Every time they see me it''s frigid irony and scorching satire. They''re also saying that you''re faking your craziness. Is that really true? Is that true, ah!!!"

    Zheng Bi''s spiritless eyes were instead looking outside.

    An Ke Xin noticed. She abruptly released her hands and took a few steps back. She spoke sarcastically, "You don''t have to look. Right now, there is not a single servant in the Jade Water Courtyard. There is only you and I!"

    Zheng Bi jumped up at once. She opened her mouth and said, "Food?"

    She did not eat this morning and at noon. In order to continue her charade, she deliberately overturned the food. She only ate a bit of fruit for the time being, but she did not have enough food. Now she was waiting for the dinner meal.

    "Mother, so you really were pretending."

    An Ke Xin looked at her mother. It wasughable. She was thest one to know. No wonder An Zi Ran wanted her to learn from her mother. It turned out that he had guessed that her mother was pretending.

    Zheng Bi saw her daughter looking at her usatorily and suddenly got mad. She said sharply, "Then you speak, if your mother doesn''t pretend then what should I do? Should I just wait for An Zi Ran toe knocking on my door to settle ounts with me? The one he married is a <em>wang ye</em>. If he bites down on me, then your mother''s small life will be gone!"

    An Ke Xin shouted loudly, "But you also shouldn''t drag me down into the water with you, ah!"

    Zheng Bi was stunned. When she regained her senses, she realized that her daughter was using her. She was even angrier. "What kind of words are these? How did mother drag you down into the water? That time I did that, wasn''t it for you? Otherwise, why would I have to take such a big risk and run out there? And now you dare to use your mother?"

    An Ke Xin smiled coldly. "For me? Wasn''t it for your own sake?"

    Zheng Bi took a breath. Her body swayed. She staggered towards a chair and fell onto it. She stared at her daughter with an incredulous expression.

    An Ke Xin raised her head. She didn''t feel that she was wrong.

    Zheng Bi found that she had raised a white-eyed wolf.

    The Jade Water Courtyard happenings were passed onto An Zi Ran that night. Although the courtyard only had the mother and daughter, the sound of the two quarreling was loud. Zheng Bi was so angry that she couldn''t suppress her voice. As a result, when a servant passed by they heard everything.

    An Zi Ran already knew that she was pretending, so he didn''t immediately go over to deal with them. He was busy enough with the preparations for moving the family to Jun Zi City.

    However, he was not preparing to bring this mother and daughter pair to Jun Zi City with them.

    These two were troublesome. He knew that An Ke Xin has been unrealistically thinking about marrying a powerful person without considering the fact that she was concubine-born. So before he moved, he must resolve the problem of An Ke Xin''s marriage first.

    When Fu Wu Tian entered through the door, he saw his <em>wang fei</em> sitting and pondering the issue.

    The youth had a very focused expression. At a nce nothing has changed, but Fu Wu Tian was keenly aware that his <em>wang fei</em> had lost weight. The excess meat on his face was gradually disappearing. His body was beginning to lengthen. The childishness was fading from his countenance. There was an alert light from his handsome face. More and more he was bing too lovable to part with.

    When he walked over he saw that the youth had written down all of the family''s industries on a piece of fine writing paper, and it was listed in great detail.

 Chapter 70 part1

    Warm hugs for the <strong>anonymous reader</strong> that bought me coffee, and thank you for your lovelyment. You put a smile on my face. ¡¥??(¡ä?¡Å¨F??)?? ?<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 70.1 - Getting Married</strong>

    "What is this for?"

    <span>Trantions by Vani Muse

    Fu Wu Tian came up beside An Zi Ran and leaned one hand on the table.

    Asides from the fine writing paper in front of him, there were two other pieces of paper above it. They were also filled with information on the industries. The writing was different. The ink had already dried up, so it was obviously not written recently.

    As he spoke he picked up one of the papers and looked over it. The handwriting didn''t look as good as <em>wang fei''s</em>.

    An Zi Ran looked up at him and said, "This is the dowry that my father prepared in advance for An Qiao E and An Ke Xin when he was alive. I was originally nning to wait for them to marry before bringing it out."

    "But unexpectedly they were unable to wait for their dowry. Fang Jun Ping ran off with her daughter. It seems that this dowry won''t be used," Fu Wu Tian concluded his words.

    An Zi Ran said, "This is the path that the mother and daughter chose. Even if we meet in the future I will not take out this dowry." Only Steward Su and he knew about this dowry, so there was no need to think about the consequences. He was more than happy not to have to see them again. Although they were concubine-born daughters, for the sake of his face*, An Chang Fu still prepared a lot for their dowry. Indeed, it was a rich and imposing amount.

    <span>[*T/N: The concept of "face" in Chinese means reputation, honor, and/or self-respect.]

    After he finished speaking, he took the paper from Fu Wu Tian''s hand, crumbled it into a ball, and threw it away.

    "What about the other one?" Fu Wu Tian asked.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    An Zi Ran brought the other paper in front of him. With a brush he wrote a big X on the paper. "I will re-write a new one."

    Except fornd property, the dowry list had everything else, including a dozen real estate properties. It was a very generous amount. But this was the list that An Chang Fu had drawn up when he was considering the prospect of marrying his daughter off to an official, which was why there were so many things.

    An Zi Ran did not have such ns.

    The most he could guarantee was to marry An Ke Xin off to a wealthy businessman, so that she would not have to be concerned over money for a lifetime. This was already the kind of marriage that many women dreamed of. For a concubine-born daughter like An Ke Xin, wanting to marry someone with status and rank was impossible. The other party may not even ept her as a concubine.

    "Are you preparing to marry her off to the one surnamed Lin in Tong Tai County?" There was a sh of amusement in Fu Wu Tian''s eyes.

    An Zi Ran did not deny it. He only said, "Although the Lin family is not as rich as the An family, but they are also one of the top wealthy businessmen in Tong Tai County. If An Ke Xin marries them, she will be the proper wife. Also Lin Xin is the Lin family''s only son. I have already investigated him. He has not married a wife yet. An Ke Xin will not be wronged. If she has brains and schemes, she will give birth to the Lin family''s first son. Then the entire Lin family will be hers."

    Fu Wu Tian gazed at An Zi Ran, who spoke frankly with assurance. "<em>Wang fei</em>, I couldn''t discern that you were thinking so much for her."

    "I wasn''t giving consideration for her, I was only dering a fact." An Zi Ran said unconcernedly. He was the type of person that reports when stared at. An Ke Xin should rejoice at her luck. If the Lin family''s son had not paid a visit that other day, he would definitely have found a random wealthy person and married her off.

    Moreover, with his rtionship, the Lin family would not dare to mistreat An Ke Xin. This was already the best oue for her.

    "Will she agree?"

    "She doesn¡¯t have a choice."

    An Ke Xin really did not have a choice anymore. If Zheng Bi had not put on such a grand y that day, then An Ke Xin would still have the right to choose her marriage partner. An Zi Ran would never let her marry at this troublesome critical juncture.

    After making the decision, An Zi Ran summoned An Ke Xin before him.

    When she heard that An Zi Ran wanted to marry her to the only son of the Lin family, An Ke Xin was stunned into silence. An Zi Ran did not speak again until she took the initiative to break the silence.

    "I agree to marry Lin Xin."

    An Zi Ran arched an eyebrow.

    An Ke Xin said with sarcasm, "Even if I don''t agree, you have already decided to marry me off at this time, correct?"

    An Zi Ran generously admitted. "Yes."

    She said, "I know that you will not take me and my mother to Jun Zi City. You also won''t let me marry someone with status and position in Jun Zi City. That''s why you''re so eager to marry me off."

    He looked at her and replied, "Indeed. I won''t take you two with me. But there is one point you are incorrect about. Based on your birth, those people with status and position won''t marry you at all. Even if it''s a concubine, it must be the daughter of an official. Jun Zi City is beneath the foot of the emperor. An Yuan County cannotpare at all. Your desire to marry someone with status and power can only be a dream in your heart. If you say it out loud, you will only beughed at and humiliated."

    Hearing him speak, An Ke Xin''s face turned blue and white.

    She couldn''t be med for her way of thinking. It was all An Chang Fu and Zheng Bi''s fault for instilling the wrong ideas in her head. In addition, due to the An family''s high status in An Yuan County, An Ke Xin always thought that she was among the cream of the crop.

    She had never been to the outside world, just like a frog at the bottom of a well. If she didn''t jump out she would never know how ridiculous her thoughts were.

    "I agree to marry Lin Xin, but I have one demand."

    An Ke Xin said she would agree to the marriage, but it wasn''t because she came to understand her status in life, but because of Fu Wu Tian. After learning that he was a <em>wang ye</em>, she knew that she would never get out of her predicament. An Zi Ran would always be above her head.

    Instead of living her days in fear, it was better to seize this opportunity. So even if An Zi Ran did not mention this matter today, she would go to him.

    "What demand?"

    An Ke Xin said, "Spare my mother."

    Although she med her mother for dragging her down into the water, they were still mother and daughter. This was the only thing she could do now. Consider it as her repayment to her mother for raising her.

    "All right." An Zi Ran did not hesitate.

    Zheng Bi was nothing in his eyes. Even if he didn''t do anything, she would not be able to stir up any big waves. He was not interested in bickering with a married woman. As long as she didn''t bother him in the future then that was good. Later, he would find a courtyard for her to spend the rest of her life.

    The two sides reached an agreement, and An Zi Ran ordered Steward Su to prepare for the Second Miss''s marriage. He had already contacted Lin Ji* of Tong Tai County. Lin Xin was very happy after knowing this and agreed to it without superfluous words.

    <span>[*T/N: Not a typo. Probably Lin Xin''s father.]

    Knowing that the Second Miss was going to get married, everyone was very happy, because in the future there would be no need to see this savage Second Miss, and there would be one less disagreeable master to serve.

    The festive atmosphere had somewhat diluted the blood of that day.

    However, there were some obstacles in the arrangement.

 Chapter 70 part2

    <strong>Chapter 70.2 - Getting Married</strong>

    Zheng Bi heard that her daughter was to marry the Lin family in Tong Tai County and she refused to feign madness anymore. She ran out of Jade Water Courtyard and made a big fuss. She resolutely disagreed with An Ke Xin''s marriage, but her opinion was not important, otherwise, An Ke Xin wouldn''t have purposely refrained from informing her.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    "An Zi Ran, youe out!"

    Zheng Bi pushed away the maids that were holding her back. The maids were almost pushed down. She was already running in the direction of the study.

    The maids hurried to catch up, but they were slower by a step.

    Zheng Bi pushed open the door to the study room. The house rules were no longer in her mind. She rushed in, saw An Zi Ran, and started screaming, "Did you say something to Ke Xin? Why would she agree to marry to Tong Tai County?"

    "Who let you in?" An Zi Ran''s face was cold.

    Zheng Bi''s expression changed to a cold smile. She had nothing to fear now. Her daughter med her and wanted to leave her all alone. What was there left for her to feel attachment to? "Ke Xin haven''t wronged you in any way. If you have the ability thene at me. Why do you have to go and target her?"

    An Zi Ran put down the brush in his hand and stared straight at her. "The marriage is of her own consent. I didn''t force her. If you don''t believe it you can go ask her."

    Zheng Bi''s heart was shocked and immediately she subconsciously denied. "Impossible. You must have forced her."

    She knew how much her daughter wished to marry someone of status. How could she agree to marry the into the Lin family of Tong Tai County? Although it was a big family in Tong Tai County, but the difference from their goal was too much. Marrying into the Lin family¡­ how would they be able to strut around in front of An Zi Ran?

    An Zi Ran did not respond to her this time.

    If the upper bean is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked*. It was because the father and mother were irresponsible, so they turned an exquisite maiden into a brainless moron. And Zheng Bi, who was her mother, held the greatest responsibility of all.

    <span>[*T/N: subordinates follow their superior''s example]

    "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense anymore. If you''re done talking then get out."

    An Zi Ran impolitely shooed her out. Right now, he had to draft up the dowry list. He had no time to y with her.

    Zheng Bi did not n to let this matter go just like that. She still wanted to say more. Steward Su suddenly rushed in. He saw Zheng Bi, paused, and frowned. Then he said to An Zi Ran, "Young Master, Lin family''s <em>gong zi</em> hase bearing betrothal gifts to propose marriage."

    <span>Trantions by Vani Muse

    Although the marriage between the two families have already been determined, they still had to go through the customs, thus Lin Xin came with the betrothal gifts.

    Zheng Bi was unable to speak. She rushed out of the study in a great hurry.

    She almost knocked into Steward Su on the way out.

    An Zi Ran put down the dowry list. Lin family''s betrothal gift came just in time. He was still worried about what to include in the dowry. He had never done this before. Now he could just refer to the Lin family''s betrothal gift.

    When the two of them rushed to the courtyard, several mahogany boxes were already ced in the great hall. They were neatly arranged. In front of these boxes there was a figure. It was Zheng Bi who had ran ahead of them. Her eyes seemed to be shining with light as she stared at the things inside the boxes.

    There was arge box filled with clothes for women, another box filled with silk and satin. They all looked very valuable and expensive. There was a second box filled with expensive bolts of cloth. Zheng Bi was eyeing it and unwilling to put it down. But her attention was quickly captured by the contents of another box. The betrothal gifts included other items such as gold and silver jewelry, rare antiques, the four treasures of study*, and so on.

    <span>[*T/N: writing brush, ink stick, paper, ink stone]

    Zheng Bi had always thought that the Lin family was no big deal.

    Although they were simrly rich, they were stillcking a littlepared to the An family.

    When she saw the betrothal gifts today, she found out that she was wrong.

    "Young Landlord¡­ uh no, I should change it to older brother*." Lin Xin saw An Zi Raning in and hurried over to greet him. Although he was obese, his attitude was very modest.

    <span>[*T/N: more specifically "wife''s older brother" ´ó¾Ë×Ó]

    An Zi Ran nodded and invited him to sit down.

    After Lin Xin was seated, he took out a card from his sleeve and handed it to him. "Big brother, this is Lin family''s betrothal gift list. Please look over it."

    "Let me see."

    Zheng Bi, who was admiring all the treasures, heard this sentence and quickly came over. She tried to grab the card, but Steward Su was faster. He grabbed the card first and handed it over to An Zi Ran.

    Zheng Bi red at Steward Su. Now, even this housekeeper didn''t put her in his eyes.

    An Zi Ran looked over the items on the list and clearly noted each one in his memory. The Lin family couldn''t be considered a very wealthy family, but they were able toe up with so many gifts. It could be seen that they were very sincere, and that they really wanted to take An Ke Xin as a wife into the Lin family.

    A maid was sent to bring An Ke Xin, and after a while she came following the maid. Once he saw her, Lin Xin instantly stood up from his seat with excitement. He stepped forward, wanting to hold An Ke Xin''s hand, but thetter dodged his grasp.

    An Ke Xin''s expression was stiff as she exined, "Lin <em>gong zi</em>, we are not married yet. Men and women should not touch hands when they give or receive things*."

    <span>[*T/N: ÄÐÅ®ÊÚÊÜ²»Ç× citation from Mencius]

    Lin Xin patted his head. Once he saw the beauty his expression became stupid. "Right, right, right. Apologies. I was too happy, so I identally forgot."

    On the contrary, Zheng Bi, who saw this scene, showed a thoughtful expression.

    Later, Lin Xin and An Zi Ran agreed on an auspicious date for the groom''s family to send a bridal sedan chair to fetch the bride. The date was set on May 15<sup>th</sup>. Although there was only less than ten days left, that was still more time whenpared to the time An Zi Ran got married. Besides, the An family would be moving to Jun Zi City soon, so there wasn''t much time left.

    An Ke Xin was a bit dissatisfied at the rush. Although she agreed to marry Lin Xin, she still had some rejection in her heart. She thought that her mother was the one most against it, so she hoped that her mother would say something, but Zheng Bi''s reaction was unexpected to everyone.

    "Then it is decided." Zheng Bi''s smile was like a blooming flower. The gaze with which she looked upon Lin Xin was bing more and more amiable.

    An Zi Ran gave her a pensive look.

    His mother-inw agreed and his wife''s big brother had no objection. Lin Xin was extremely happy. The gifts were delivered, and he had seen the beauty. After sitting for a while, he got up and said goodbye.

 Chapter 71 part1

    <strong>Chapter 71.1 - Honorarium (Gift as Thanks)</strong>

    As soon as An Ke Xin walked out of the great hall, her real nature revealed itself.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    Disregarding the servants'' looks, she hurriedly dragged Zheng Bi back to Jade Water Courtyard.

    When Steward Su stepped over the threshold, he could just see the backs of the mother-daughter pair as they hurriedly left. He turned his head and said to An Zi Ran, who was standing in front of him, "Young Master, didn''t the Third Concubine said that she wouldn''t let the Second Miss marry into the Lin family no matter what? Why the sudden change of attitude?"

    An Zi Ran nced down the corridor at their disappearing backs. Instead of directly answering the question, he asked, "Under what circumstance did she change her attitude?"

    Steward Su recalled for a bit. "Seems like it was just after Lin family''s <em>gong zi</em> sent over the betrothal gifts."

    "This is the answer."

    An Zi Ran turned and prepared to go back to the study. He had already thought about how to write An Ke Xin''s dowry list.

    Steward Su realized that the Third Concubine has be interested in the Lin family''s property. He really didn''t know whether that was good or bad. But he didn''t have to face that mother and daughter pair again, so the old steward was still very happy. As for the Lin family, once the Second Miss marries into their family, it will be their family''s issue.

    Let''s move the story back to Zheng Bi, who was dragged to the Jade Water Courtyard by An Ke Xin.

    As soon as they entered the courtyard, Zheng Bi flung off her daughter''s hand. "What''s wrong with you? Don''t you know you gripped your mother''s hand so hard that it hurts?"

    After she said that, she rotated her wrist around.

    An Ke Xin tried hard to calm the anger in her heart and repressed herself to say, "Mother, weren''t you very opposed to me marrying into the Lin family? Then why were you agreeing just now?"

    Upon hearing this, Zheng Bi froze, but smiled soon after.

    "And mother was wondering what you wanted to talk about. So it''s about this matter. What is the problem?"

    An Ke Xin looked at her incredulously. "Could it be that you didn''t see how ugly Lin Xin is? Haven''t you always wanted me to marry someone with power and status? Why did you suddenly be like this?" She fired the questions one right after the other. Right now, her brain was full of ''whys.''

    <span>Trantions by Vani Muse

    Zheng Bi smiled flirtatiously. The makeup on her face almost fell off. "You''re right, Mother used to hope that you could marry someone like the An family''s <em>gu ye</em>. Even if you couldn''t be the main wife, being a concubine was still good. But you can see our current situation. Unless you can marry the emperor, otherwise, what do we fight An Zi Ran with? It would be better to settle for the next best thing. It seems to me that Lin family''s <em>gong zi</em> is very infatuated with you. So why not make use of this opportunity?"

    "Just because of this, you want me to marry Lin Xin?"

    An Ke Xin was notforted at all. Even if she were to settle for second best, she still wanted to marry someone handsome, and not that pig of a Lin <em>gong zi</em>.

    Zheng Bi knew that her daughter just couldn''t ept the truth right away, so she wasn''t angry. She took hold of An Ke Xin''s hand and said lightly, "Ke Xin, Mother knows that this is very difficult for you, but Mother promises you, this is only a temporary stop-gap measure, nothing more¡­"

    After that, Zheng Bi whispered her thoughts into An Ke Xin''s ear.

    Don''t know what she said, but An Ke Xin was indeed cated. Her anger subsided and turned to hesitation. "Mother, are you sure this is possible?"

    "You have your mother, so of course." Zheng Bi said confidently.

    An Ke Xin hesitated for a moment. "But, will An Zi Ran bring you to Jun Zi City?"

    If An Zi Ran really took her mother with him, she would not be able to contact her mother in time. Then where would she find someone who would give her advice and help her plot?

    Zheng Bi said, "Rest assured. All of An family''s industry is in An Yuan County. They won''t really move everything to Jun Zi City. There will definitely be a group of people left behind in An Yuan County. Furthermore, An Zi Ran can''t wait to get rid of the two of us. How could he possibly bring me with him?"

    An Ke Xin also felt that what her mother said was reasonable. Before, An Zi Ran had already said that he wouldn''t bring them with him. If she weren''t certain about this point, she would not have agreed to the marriage. She was only asking for peace of mind.

    "How about this? Mother will look for a chance to feel out An Zi Ran, and see what he is thinking."

    Zheng Bi thought about it, and felt that this n had to be one hundred percent foolproof in order for them to feel at ease. Who knew if An Zi Ran would express a different view from them?

    An Ke Xin nodded. "Okay. Mother, be careful not to let him discover us."

    "Don''t worry."

    The next day, An Zi Ran took Shao Fei to inspect the engineering project.

    Early in the morning, Fu Wu Tian had gone to the county office to deal with the affairs of Hong Province.

    The Chong Ming Emperor''s decree had also arrived in An Yuan County the day before yesterday. Although Fu Wu Tian didn''t need to ask for the emperor''s decree to execute a group of corrupt officials, the emperor still had to be mindful of his status and keep up appearances to prevent nderous rumors.

    As a petty revenge, the Chong Ming Emperor handed all of the unwanted errands of a newly appointed prefectural magistrate to Fu Wu Tian.

 Chapter 71 part2

    <strong>Chapter 71.2 - Honorarium (Gift as Thanks)</strong>

    When Liu Fei Hong died, his seat as the prefectural magistrate of Hong Province was left empty. This was a very lucrative and cushy job. Every year, many subordinates would present gifts to him as a sign of respect. Thebined wealth of the gifts was too high to count. When Liu Fei Hong was still the prefectural magistrate, he once took some of this wealth to honor Zhang Sun Cheng De. Because they* found out in time, they were able to destroy the evidence in advance.

    <span>[*T/N: the prime minister''s group]

    Now that the position of prefectural magistrate was empty, there were at least eight or ten people with their eyes on the seat.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    The vast majority of Fu Wu Tian''s subordinates were military officials, only a few were civil servants. The remaining foundation was not strong enough. They were not qualified to take up the position of prefectural magistrate. He really had to stand his ground against the masses'' opinion and put someone up in that post. At that time, there would be a lot of usations of misconduct, so he could only choose someone from Jun Zi City.

    Fu Wu Tian originally wanted to have An Zi Rane with him to the county office, but An Zi Ran refused on ount of his own busy schedule.

    He had no choice but to take Ge Qian An with him, and leave Shao Fei with An Zi Ran.

    The An family''s construction project had only just begun.

    But there were a dozen workers working together, so their speed was not slow.

    When it was lunchtime, the workers all very conscientiously queued up for food. The meal provided by the An family was very sufficient. Everyone received two big steamed buns. They also got fragrant rice and two side dishes - a non-vegetarian dish paired with a vegetable soup. Although there wasn''t much variety,pared to the rest of the families in An Yuan County, this was already considered very plentiful.

    Some of the workers were reluctant to eat. Furthermore, at 3 p.m. there was another bowl of soup for them to drink. So many of the workers would save the steamed buns for the children at home to eat. Just eating the rice was enough to fill them up.

    In regard to this, An Zi Ran had no input.

    Originally, the food was given to them for lunch. If they choose to save some of the food and not eat it, then that was their business. As long as they worked diligently and didn''t make any mishaps due to hunger, then he would not interfere.

    <span>Trantions by Vani Muse

    After patrolling the construction area, An Zi Ran went to the fields again.

    Two days ago, the farmers had begun to harvest a portion of the matured rice from the fields. Because this year the men all went to work for the An family and only left the womenfolk at home, the harvest time was extended a bit.

    Despite this, everyone was still in a good mood.

    The amount of rice harvested was the same as before, but this year they got a bit of extra sry from the An family, so their days were getting better. There was even extra money for them to sell meat and buy new clothes.

    "Young Landlord?"

    A woman who was harvesting rice in the field looked up and saw them. She recognized An Zi Ran when he walked in front of her. Her expression of uncertainty suddenly became happy and she quickly came up from the field.

    An Zi Ran looked at the woman. It took him a moment to recall that this was the young wife of Zhou Laohan. This eighteen-year-old woman married the thirty-year-old Zhou Laohan. She wasn''t very pretty, but she was very resilient to hardships. Some people said that their marriage was like sticking a fresh flower in a pile of cow dung*, but this woman had a very good reputation in An Yuan County, and she never felt wronged by her husband.

    <span>[*T/N: figurative speech for "a terrible shame (as when a lovely woman marries an odious man)"]

    After she married Zhou Laohan, she soon gave birth to three children, two sons and one daughter. The sons were twins and just turned two years old this year. A family of five, the children didn''t have enough to eat, but other aspects of life also required quite a lot of money.

    Zhou Laohan was working at the construction site that An Zi Ran had just visited. He worked eight hours a day and at noon took an hour off for lunch, giving him enough time to bring the steamed buns back for his children to eat.

    His wife was very grateful to An Zi Ran.

    If it weren''t for him, this year her children would have to go hungry.

    The wife called to An Zi Ran. She asked him to wait as she had something she wanted to give him. Then she turned and ran home. She didn''t make them wait too long. After a short while, she brought back a big bag of things.

    "Young Landlord, if it weren''t for youst time, our family''s baby would have to suffer this year. In order to repay you, this is my homemade rice noodles, please ept it. Our family doesn''t have anything good, only this, but all the neighbors say that it is delicious, so I hope the youngndlord won''t mind."

    The woman held up the bag of rice noodles with hands rough from work. Her face, weathered by the wind and sun, held a sincere expression of expectation.

    An Zi Ran was silent for a while. Then he reached for the bag of rice noodles. "Thank you."

    The woman beamed.

    Then the two of them bid farewell to her.

    Shao Fei took over the burden of carrying the bag. He hefted it in his hand. It was not light. When he opened the bag to take a look he saw that the rice noodles looked fresh and delicious. His mouth flooded with saliva. He quickly closed up the bag and asked, "<em>Wang fei</em>, just now, why didn''t you refuse?"

    "Why should I refuse?" An Zi Ran asked.

    Shao Fei went mute.

    "All right, let''s go back and eat rice*."

    Shao Fei immediately followed.

    <span>[*T/N: AZR did indeed say "rice" Ã×·¹ <em>mi fan</em> and not "rice noodles" Ã×·Û <em>mi fen </em>in the raw text]<hr>

    Wao~! A super big wee to three new patreon members this week!

    <strong>Ci</strong> ??¡ã?¡¤*¦Å-(???¦Å??? ) ?+.¡î?chu?

    <strong>StarryEyedThief</strong> *o(¡î¨Œ¡î)o*

    <strong>Cory Cartel</strong> ??*:.?. ¡î(?''?¡¥?)¡î.?.:*??

 Chapter 72 part1

    <strong>Chapter 72.1 - Interrogation</strong>

    Fu Wu Tian returned during the middle of the meal.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    He heard that his <em>wang fei</em> was already in the dining room. After returning to the bedroom to wash up a bit, he headed straight for the dining room. He had yet to get near the dining room, but he could already see Shao Fei standing by the door.

    "Are you acting up with some disease?"

    It was Ge Qian An who had spoke. This was the first time seeing him with such an impatient look.

    Shao Fei originally wanted to give some witty retort to Ge Qian An, but he saw that <em>wang ye </em>had returned and rescinded his thoughts. "I don''t have any disease." After that, he said to Fu Wu Tian, "Lord, <em>wang fei</em> is waiting for you to have dinner together."

    Fu Wu Tian gave him a nce of acknowledgement and then entered.

    The so-called waiting for him to have dinner, but the table didn''t even have a single dish on it. Usually at this time the table would be set for dinner, there would be tes of food, and also fragrant bowls of white rice.

    Fu Wu Tian sat down next to An Zi Ran and asked casually, "<em>Wang fei</em>, is there something special today?"

    An Zi Ran took up the teapot and poured him a cup of tea. Originally, he wanted to tell him, but as he opened his mouth to answer the words changed into, "You will know in a minute."

    <em>Wang fei</em> was actually keeping him in suspense?

    Fu Wu Tian was increasingly looking forward to today''s dinner, so he cooperatively did not ask and provoked another topic: "Any harvest* today when you went out?"

    <span><em>[*T/N: </em>ÊÕ»ñ shou huo<em>: depending on context could mean harvest, profit, gain, or reward.]</em>

    As soon as he said those words, Shao Fei looked over.

    Did the lord have ESP? He casually asked a question and hit the nail on the head.

    Fu Wu Tian naturally took note of his action. He looked at An Zi Ran and waited for him to answer.

    An Zi Ran''s reaction was to give no reaction. He wasn''t like Shao Fei, who couldn''t hide anything at all. Fu Wu Tian was only making casual conversion, and Shao Fei fell right into the pit. His actions clearly told Fu Wu Tian that this sentence was rted to their previous topic. With Fu Wu Tian''s intelligence, how could he not make the connection?

    At this time, Chef Wang''s voice came from just outside the dining room.

    After a while, Chef Wang''s figure appeared at the entrance of the dining hall, apanied by two helper maids from the kitchen. One of them carried in the bowls and chopsticks, and the other brought in an aromatic soup. The main dish for dinner was in the hands of Chef Wang. It was covered with arge lid so the contents could not be discerned right away.

    "Young Master, <em>gu ye</em>, dinner is served."

    Chef Wang ced the main dish on the table and removed the lid. The delicious aroma immediately rushed out.

    The rice noodles made by Zhou Laohan''s wifey inside.

    After Chef Wang was done cooking the rice noodles, they turned into a very appetizing dish. Shao Fei, who had been looking forward to this dish, began to drool.

    Even before the rice noodles were fried, Shao Fei knew that they would be delicious. After Chef Wang was done frying and seasoning the noodles, just the scent of the noodles alone was enough to make his mouth flood with saliva.

    "This is the surprise that <em>wang fei </em>wants to give this prince? What is it?" Fu Wu Tian looked at the rice noodles in the bowl. It was indeed unexpected. He had never eaten this kind of ting.

    An Zi Ran picked up a pair of chopsticks and said, "Rice noodles. Zhou Laohan''s wife gave it to me. The rest of you sit down and eat, too." Thest sentence was said to Shao Fei and Ge Qian An. Normally, whenever there was something good to eat he would share it with Steward Su, but this time he was not here.

    Shao Fei hesitated.

    Ge Qian An also did not move.

    Fu Wu Tian nced at them and said, "<em>Wang fei</em> told you to sit down, so sit down."

    Shao Fei sat down obediently. His actions were fast as if he were preparing to sit down all along. Ge Qian An gave him a disdainful look. Shao Fei clearly wanted to eat, but he put up a pretense of hesitation. Just whom was he acting for?

    An Zi Ran had Chef Wang make a lot. He took into consideration the other two people. In order to feed four big men, the big bag of rice noodles that Zhou Laohan''s wife gave them was only enough for one meal.

    <span>Trantions by Vani Muse

    Shao Fei served himself a bowl. He had only taken a bite and was already eximing, "This is delicious, so tender, soft, and flexible. Is this really rice noodles?"

    "Shut up. Don''t eat and talk at the same time. Don''t you understand that?" Ge Qian An looked at him warningly.

    Shao Fei turned his head, but he did not dare to speak anymore.

    An Zi Ran tasted the rice noodles in his bowl. The texture was really as good as Shao Fei had said. The noodles were bouncy. It was hard to believe that these noodles were really made with rice. Chef Wang''s culinary skills were good, but if the raw ingredients were no good, then no matter how superb the skills, the oue still wouldn''t be very tasty.

    "How is it?" An Zi Ran looked at Fu Wu Tian and asked.

    Fu Wu Tian''s eating speed was faster than normal. An Zi Ran had only taken three bites, but the other man was already done with one bowl. He heard his question, but instead of answering directly, he said, "Another bowl."

    An Zi Ran personally served him up a second bowl of noodles.<hr>

    Wee to the patreon family:

    <strong>Akina</strong> ( ????? )???

 Chapter 72 part2

    <strong>Chapter 72.2 - Interrogation</strong>

    At this time, Shao Fei couldn''t help but speak up again, "<em>Wang fei</em>, I think that wife of Zhou Laohan''s is really something. I can''t describe it, but if she opens up a little shop to sell her rice noodles, she will definitely be popr all throughout Da Ya. En. Even outside of Da Ya, it won''t be a problem."

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    An Zi Ran paused in his actions, and then he said calmly, "They don''t have capital."

    Shao Fei choked on his saliva.

    What a realistic answer, but it was the reality!

    After a paused, An Zi Ran added another sentence. "But your idea is not entirely improbable."

    Shao Fei''s eyes brightened again. Ever since he was young, he did notck for food and clothing, so he did not know what life was like for the poor. But since he came to An Yuan County, he could see it almost everywhere. Later, thanks to the grace of the An family, those people were able to reveal smiles of satisfaction, so his mood also improved.

    However, he did not know that when An Zi Ran ate the rice noodles, his mind suddenly concocted an unnned idea.

    Subsequently, the four men silently finished eating the te of rice noodles the pot of soup.

    An Zi Ran had the smallest appetite. He was still trying to lose weight, but this time he ate three bowls of rice noodles and drank a bowl of soup.

    As they left the dining hall, Fu Wu Tian looked over at An Zi Ran, who was holding onto his belly, and said, "<em>Wang fei</em>, seems like these rice noodles have a very captivating taste. Do you want to continue eating it everyday?"

    An Zi Ran nced at him. "If you won''t get sick of it, you can eat it everyday, but I won''t apany you." No matter how delicious something was if you eat it everyday you would eventually get tired of it. Then you wouldn''t want to see that dish on the dining table for a long, long time.

    The two separated in the corridor.

    Fu Wu Tian was getting ready to return to the bedroom to wash up, so he asked his <em>wang fei</em> if he wanted to go with him, but he was only spared a nce.

    An Zi Ran went to the study. He decided to strike while the iron was hot and wrote up a n to open a rice noodle shop. Because this was originally not a part of his n, he decided to put Zhou Laohan''s wife in charge, just like franchises in modern times. Opening up a rice noodle shop wouldn''t cost a lot of money for him. After the shop was built, he would let go and have the couple run the ce.

    The n was not difficult. It only took him half an hour to draft it.

    <em>Knock knock.</em>

    A knock sounded on the door.

    At first, he thought that it was Fu Wu Tian. But in the next second he remembered that Fu Wu Tian never knocked on the door. Such a polite person. Could it be that Steward Su had returned?

    "Come in."

    The door was pushed open and it emitted a squeak. The person who entered did not speak. It was a little strange. An Zi Ran looked up and when he saw the person he frowned.

    "What did youe here for?"

    Zheng Bi stood at the doorway and did note in further. When she saw him looking over, she put on an obsequious look, but it had no effect on him. "Can Ie in?"

    An Zi Ran stared at her as if to discern what she might be hiding up her sleeve.

    Zheng Bi said, "I know what I did before really let down the An family, I am sorry. I really regret it. Zi Ran, you''re a great person and you''re very magnanimous, so don''t bicker with your third mother over this. Third Mother promises, I will definitely not do the same thing again in the future. Third Mother is not asking for your forgiveness, I only hope that you can give me a chance to turn over a new leaf."

    "Speak your true purpose." An Zi Ran did not intend to talk nonsense with her.

    Zheng Bi heard him say this and straightforwardly said, "When are you preparing to return to Jun Zi City?"

    An Zi Ran said, "Afraid that I will take you with me?"

    Zheng Bi was stunned by him. "It''s not¡­ Third Mother is only worried about your younger sister, Ke Xin. You also know that she doesn''t have a good temper and she doesn''t really like the Lin family''s <em>gong zi</em>. I''m afraid that she will do something stupid, so I want to stay in An Yuan County. If somethinges up, I can take care of it."

    This was a really good move. She kept her true motive hidden.

    "I can let you stay in An Yuan County, but there is a question that you have to answer me truthfully. If I find that you are lying, I will ensure that your wish fails," An Zi Ran said.

    "What question?" Zheng Bi did not expect him to speak, so she hurriedly asked.

    An Zi Ran stared her in the eyes and spoke slowly, "The afternoon before the first day of the New Year, where were you and your daughter. Did you go to the main courtyard?"

    Zheng Bi was stumped. Her reaction was a little slow. Five months have already passed after all. But she reacted as quickly as possible. On the first day of the New Year was when news of the master and the first wife''s death came back to the house. On that day, the entire family was in a mess.

    "Why are you asking about that day?"

    "You only have to answer my question."

    Zheng Bi saw that he was serious. She thought about it and then replied; "I heard that the master and the first wife died unexpectedly that day, so I called Ke Xin back to the room. We didn''te out until it was almost five p.m. We went to the main courtyard once. But at that time we heard that you fainted in the snow¡­"

    Speaking of this, Zheng Bi''s voice stopped short.

 Chapter 73 part1

    <strong>Chapter 73.1 - Interrogation and Fervor</strong>

    "What do you mean by this? Are you suspecting me of unsessfully harming you?"

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    Zheng Bi reacted fiercely when she understood that he was suspecting her of being the culprit that caused him to faint in the snow and almost lose his life. Her voice went shrill.

    Although she always wanted him to be gone from this world as soon as possible, it had always been just a thought. She had never really hurt him. On the day of An Zi Ran''s ident, everyone thought that he was grieving the death of his parents too excessively and ended up fainting in the snow. But that was just a notion by other people.

    At first, Zheng Bi had also thought the same thing, butter she overheard the two maids that served An Zi Ran talking. They said he was the same as usual all morning, except for when he cried at the beginning. After that, he reverted back to normal, eating and drinking when he should, exuding the image of a heartless son.

    When the incident happenedter that day, in the afternoon, the two maids were sent somewhere else in advance.

    When the maids realized that he was not in his room, they found him lying in the snow, already on hisst breath.

    Zheng Bi only knew that An Zi Ran had a near death incident because she happened to overhear the two maids talking. It was absolutely not because An Zi Ran was so depressed that he sought to end his own life, but that someone had deliberately sent the two maids away, and then called An Zi Ran out.

    She also did not know who would dare do such a thing.

    An Zi Ran had been paying attention to her expressions all along. When he saw the emotion in her eyes flickering he knew that there was something up.

    Zheng Bi knew that she had never harmed An Zi Ran, so she was not afraid of him pursuing this topic. For the first time, she lifted her head and puffed out her chest, her conscience clear.

    An Zi Ran said, "Did I say that you try to hurt me? Everyone thinks that I had an ident that day due to being overly heart broken. Why would you think that I suspect you of harming me? Why don''t you say what you know?"

    Zheng Bi knew that she had made a mistake. She quickly covered her mouth and averted her eyes. The emotions in her gaze flickered even more.

    "Answer me!" An Zi Ran enunciated each syble.

    She hesitated a moment, but when she thought about it again she reasserted to herself that she had no guilty conscience, so she told him about the overheard conversation.

    "I only know because of this reason. It really wasn''t me who harmed you."

    An Zi Ran lowered his gaze.

    The truth that Zheng Bi just spoke, actually he already knew about it.

    He also investigated those two maids, but it wasn''t that someone had deliberately sent them away. It was actually a coincidence. The murderer probably discovered this coincidence by chance andmitted the crime impromptu.

    An Chang Fu and his first wife died suddenly, and then An Zi Ran died in the afternoon of the same day, so it could be ruled out that the culprit had nned this crime ahead of time.

    It was due to this coincidence that he was unable to find the murderer.

    He observed Zheng Bi''s expression. She did not lie. When a person was lying, they always did something out of the ordinary, or some habitual act of disguise to cover up the lie, unless they were an expert or a genius at lying. Evidently, Zheng Bi was not. If she really had such schemes, then she wouldn''t be just a concubine to An Chang Fu.

    He could rule her out as the murderer, and her daughter could also be temporarily taken off the suspect list.

    The facts were the same as what she just said. That day, mother and daughter stayed in their room and did note out. But there was no evidence to prove that they were always inside, which was why he had doubted them.

    "Since you want to stay in An Yuan County, then I will let you do so. I have already prepared another house. People have died in this house so it might feel suffocating. In the near future, An Ke Xin will be married from that house. If there is no other problems, you can go." An Zi Ran yed down his previous question, and then rushed the other party from the study.

    Zheng Bi wasn''t particrly satisfied with this result. If Ke Xin did not get married from the An family''s main manor, then how will other people look upon her? People who didn''t know what happened would think that the An family didn''t look too highly upon Ke Xin, but what An Zi Ran said was also the truth.

    Zheng Bi left.

    An Zi Ran leaned back in the chair and meditated on his thoughts.

    Don''t know when, but a tall figure stood in the doorway and blocked the moonlighting in. A deep shadow was cast on the floor.

    An Zi Ran did not look up.

    Fu Wu Tian had washed up and changed into blue silk brocade robes. He went over to the desk. He ced both hands on the table and looked at him. "<em>Wang fei</em>, it looks like you still don''t have any clue yet."

    An Zi Ran knew that it was him, and he was not surprised. When he heard this sentence, he looked up and stared the other man in the eyes, which could still emit bright light in the night. "This is my business, you should not intervene."

    Fu Wu Tian said, "This prince has a misgiving."

    An Zi Ran arched an eyebrow. "What misgiving?"

    Fu Wu Tian said, "The victim is <em>wang fei</em>, so the one who should know about the entire incident should be yourself. But why is it that you seem to not remember what happened at that time?"

 Chapter 73 part2

    Warm wee to new patron <strong>iamekin</strong> ?*.?(¨@?¨A)?.*??~?????<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 73.2 - Interrogation and Fervor</strong>

    An Zi Ran''s expression did not change. "Because I really don''t remember."

    "Why is that?"

    "Maybe I was too overwhelmed at the time."

    "Just this reason?"

    "Otherwise, what else?"

    Surprisingly, Fu Wu Tian changed the topic. "<em>Wang fei</em>, business is done for the day. It''s time to return to the room to rest right? I already had the servants prepare hot water for you. If you don''t go now the water will get cold."

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    An Zi Ran put away the things on the table. He gave Fu Wu Tian a look and did not say anything. Since he already had the water prepared, why bother to ask? Furthermore, on that day, Fu Wu Tian killed Jiang Zhong Ting and his subordinate in such a cruel and ruthless way, yet in the following days when they were together An Zi Ran did not detect a hint of shadow in the other man.

    The two returned to the bedroom.

    An Zi Ran went to the folding screen and saw arge bucket of hot water. The temperature was moderate and his clothes were already hung on the screen.

    "Do you need this prince to help?" Fu Wu Tian came over.

    "No need."

    An Zi Ran firmly refused. He was not some three-year-old child.

    The shifting sounds of fabric transmitted from behind the screen as he undressed. The slender figure of the youth could be seen reflected on the screen, a wispy and suggestive silhouette on the screen. It was definitely a picture of seducing people tomit crime.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, you really don''t need help?" Fu Wu Tian asked, unwilling to give up.

    An Zi Ran''s voice came out from behind the screen. "No need! You can sleep first."

    Of course, Fu Wu Tian did not go to sleep as he wished. He waited until An Zi Ran was done bathing and came out from behind the screen. His position did not change. He had been sitting there appreciating the image of An Zi Ran washing up.

    An Zi Ran only wore a single robe and a pair of trousers. His long hair was dripping wet down his back. As a man who has lived some twenty more years in the twenty-first century, he was not used to having long hair. It was like a punishment* every time he finished washing it.

    <span><em>[*T/N: He used the word </em>Áè³Ù<em> which means "lingering death" or "death by a thousand cuts, which is an old form of capital punishment"]</em>

    The towel in his hand was suddenly taken away.

    An Zi Ran nced at Fu Wu Tian and said very naturally, "Help me wipe my hair."

    Fu Wu Tian originally had this intention, but when he heard this kind of monotone order, his face revealed a faint smile. He reached out and pulled An Zi Ran in front of him, and then he ced the towel on the youth''s head. The water droplets along the hairline were absorbed by the towel.

    The strength he used wasn''t too great. It was just right. But his method of drying hair was not so good.

    An Zi Ran knew that his hair must be a mess right now. He began to wonder if it was the wrong decision to get Fu Wu Tian to help.

    At this moment, Fu Wu Tian suddenly hugged his waist and rested his chin on the youth''s shoulder. His voice rang out right beside his ear. "<em>Wang fei</em>, let''s do it."

    A topic out of the blue¡­

    An Zi Ran calmly took back the towel in his hand. He wiped his hair until it no longer dripped, and then said, "Okay¡­"

    Fu Wu Tian was faintly startled.

    Then he heard the youth continue to speak, "As long as you''re willing to lie down and let me be on top, I am not against it."

    The person behind him abruptly became dead quiet.

    An Zi Ran tossed the towel on a nearby dressing table, turned around, and looked at Fu Wu Tian. The corner of his mouth quirked up. "How about it?"

    Fu Wu Tian''s eyes were brighter than the stars in the night sky, but deep like a ck whirlpool, greatly attracting people to stare at him.

    Under the illumination of the candlelight, An Zi Ran saw a huge smile crack across Fu Wu Tian''s lips. He looked excited to the extreme. There seemed to be a stimnt mixed into the air. A tremble crept across his skin, making him frown.

    Just when he wanted to take the initiative to break this strange atmosphere, a hand grabbed onto his cor. There was a forceful push and their position was reversed. An Zi Ran fell atop the soft quilt. He had just pushed himself half upright when his mouth was blocked and he was pressed back onto the bed.

    Password: TBL73

    "You can''t deny that we are a good fit for each other," Fu Wu Tian said.

    "It''s not difficult to be loyal to a man''s desire," An Zi Ran responded.

    The alluring sound of Fu Wu Tian''s voice slowly sounded in his ear. The man''s body was like a huge mountain. It was shocking, but it was undeniable that it exuded a sense of security. In hisst life he had been wandering alone for so long, he never thought that one day he would find a sense of security from another man.

    This was the first time!

    And Fu Wu Tian was indeed very attractive.

    At this moment, An Zi Ran had to admit that he was a little moved.<hr><hr>

 Chapter 74 par1

    <strong>Chapter 74.1 ¨C Different from Ordinary People</strong>

    The moonlight shines in through the paper of the window, bringing a faint light to the interior of the room. It shone on the slightly swaying bed curtains not far away.

    In the dark of night, the slight squeaking sounds were three to four times louder than usual. Through the gauze of the bed curtains the silhouettes of the two figures on the bed could be seen entangled together. Repressed squeaking sounds came from inside.

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    The slender teenagery upon the soft quilt. His face was flushed bright red. A sheen of fine sweat covered his forehead. His teeth were clenched tight, but from time to time he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back, and faint moans would slip through his lips as he tried to endure through the pleasure.

    His waist was pressed low, but his buttocks were raised high.

    The man above him was much taller than him, and he was grunting like some wild beast. His penis thrust unceasingly in and out of the youth¡¯s body. The cock was thick and solid. Every time he drew out there was a feeling of dissatisfying emptiness.

    The squelch of liquid sounded from the ce where the two men were thrusting together. Don¡¯t know whether it was sweat or semen, but the nket above them was already long soaked through.

    In the end, An Zi Ran still obeyed his own desires.

    Men should be frank and straightforward. Although marrying a man wasn¡¯t his intention, what was done could not be undone. If he kept acting shy or embarrassed then he really would be like a woman.

    ¡°Wang fei, it feels so good inside of you.¡±

    It was as if Fu Wu Tian had not provoked and teased him enough. When An Zi Ran¡¯s brain was about to be mush, Fu Wu Tian abruptly took advantage of his lower body. His voice was hoarse with desire.

    An Zi Ran shuddered. His rational gradually came back. ¡°¡­Shut up!¡±

    He was already willing to indulge himself and temporarily let the other man top him, but Fu Wu Tian actually dared to win an inch, and want a foot.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Fu Wu Tian chuckled. He was satisfied with teasing his wang fei, so heplied with themand, shut his mouth, and started putting all his effort into the sex. The frequency of his thrusts increased to several times faster than before. The strength with which he pounded into An Zi Ran¡¯s body also increased a little. He nailed An Zi Ran¡¯s sensitive spot with every thrust. The youth came not too long ago, but as a result of the man¡¯s actions, his penis became erect again.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    An Zi Ran was unable to repress the low moan that slipped out of his mouth. His hands clenched the quilt beneath him so tightly that his fingertips turned white. His whole body felt soft and sapped of strength. If it weren¡¯t for Fu Wu Tian holding him up by the waist, he would be slumped on the bed.

    Trantions by Vani Muse

    This body was too sensitive. Just a light touch and it would have a reaction. The feeling of pleasure was almost doubled.

    In pace with Fu Wu Tian¡¯s vigorous movements, he felt like he was about to burst soon. Eventually he couldn¡¯t help it and one of his hands travel down to sooth his erection, but before he could even touch himself arge hand caught his. Fu Wu Tian¡¯s hoarse voice sounded from above his head.

    ¡°Together.¡±

    Soon after his thrusts became rough and fierce.

    The strength of each thrust made An Zi Ran¡¯s body shudder. His back involuntarily tightened as pleasure surged rapidly.

    The man released a beast-like groan, released the youth¡¯s hand, and pumped in and out almost violently. A hot stream of liquid shot inside the youth¡¯s body. An Zi Ran¡¯s toes curled and he finally came. There wasn¡¯t much semen this time, since it wasn¡¯t his first orgasm of the night. The immature body really couldn¡¯t stand the constant teasing.

    An Zi Rany boneless on the quilt. He was so exhausted that he could no longer bother with whether the quilt was clean or dirty.

    Fu Wu Tian did not pull out the hard object, leaving it buried in the youth¡¯s body. Using a pressure that wouldn¡¯t crush the youth, he shifted to lie slightly on his side. Even if it was Fu Wu Tian, after a bout of vigorous exercise, he still couldn¡¯t help but gasp for breath. His handsome face was full of satisfaction.

    ¡°Pull out¡­¡±

    An Zi Ran slowly got his breathing under control and raised his hand to push once against Fu Wu Tian¡¯s chest.

    Fu Wu Tian reached out and captured An Zi Ran¡¯s jaw. He bowed his head and sucked heavily on his lips.

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    Just as An Zi Ran was gearing up to struggle, Fu Wu Tian released him. The next second, the hard object buried in him slowly pulled out. The slow movement painted a lustful image in An Zi Ran¡¯s mind and his face could not be redder.

    When Fu Wu Tian pulled out, the thick liquid that was injected into An Zi Ran¡¯s body also flowed out and leaked onto his thighs. An Zi Ran didn¡¯t have to look to know how licentious the scene must be.

    An Zi Ran¡¯s expression ckened.

    He shouldn¡¯t have let the other man shoot his load off inside his body, but it was already toote. How was he going to clean himself up?

    Was he supposed to wake the servants and tell them what transpired?

    Hell no!

 Chapter 74 part2

    Thank you <strong>Lorenzo</strong> and<strong> Anonymous</strong> for the

    ! o((*^?^*))o ?<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 74.2 - Different from Ordinary People</strong>

    Fu Wu Tian, who had recovered his strength, got out of bed, put on his clothes, and walked out of the room. When he came back, he had arge bucket of hot water. He carried it on his shoulder. His great strength was evident.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    An Zi Ran heard the sound of water and was a little surprised.

    After tossing him for so long, there was still strength? However, thinking that they only did it once tonight, he was relieved. Fu Wu Tian was a man in his prime. He was strong and energetic, plus he was a martial artist, so his endurance was higher than regr people.

    The bed curtains were parted and a cool breeze came in.

    An Zi Ran frowned and was about to pull the nket over his body. In the next second he was picked up and hugged. He was shocked. "Let me down. I will go myself."

    Fu Wu Tian said seriously, "There are no outsiders right now. You don''t have to worry about being seen."

    This was not a matter of whether there were outsiders or not!

    An Zi Ran calmed his features.

    Fu Wu Tian had already taken him over to the tub of water. It was only a few dozen paces away, so along with the man''s rtively long strides, the distance was reduced to but a few steps. To resist anymore would be pointless.

    The tub was only big enough for one person. Fu Wu Tian put him in the water.

    The hot water warmed his body and drove away some of the fatigue. An Zi Ran let out afortable sigh. Fu Wu Tian scooped up some water and poured it across his shoulders. An Zi Ran turned his head and said, "I''ll wash myself, you just clean up yourself."

    "Is <em>wang fei</em> inviting this prince to wash up together?"

    An Zi Ran immediately shut up.

    Once the two of them calmed down, the only sound left in the room was the sound of water.

    <span>Trantions by Vani Muse

    After washing off his limbs, An Zi Ran wanted to clean out the thing that Fu Wu Tian shot into his body, but¡­ he looked at Fu Wu Tian who was still staring at him. If he told him to leave, he might not go. An Zi Ran lowered his eyes and said, "I have a question I want to ask you."

    "What question?" Fu Wu Tian continued to pour water over An Zi Ran''s body with his hands.

    "Do you still remember our agreement from before our marriage?"

    Fu Wu Tian stilled. "Oh¡­ there was such a thing?"

    An Zi Ran: "¡­"

    After seeing his rogue move, he discovered that he could still take it to the next level. He should have guessed that Fu Wu Tian''s behavior towards him wasn''t someone who was preparing to let him leave. He actually cheated from the beginning. He was pretending to agree to his conditions, but he never put it in his heart at all!

    "Why?"

    Why did he choose him? He still couldn''t understand this question.

    An Yu Zhi fled marriage. That should''ve been a good excuse for Fu Wu Tian to refuse to fulfill the marriage contract between the two families. This way, he wouldn''t have to marry a woman he didn''t love for the sake of his predecessor''s promise. But he didn''t do that. Instead he had An Zi Ran substitute as the bride.

    Even if he was naturally homosexual that did not mean that he had to choose An Zi Ran.

    There was silence for a long time. Just when An Zi Ran thought he would not answer, Fu Wu Tian''s mellow voice sounded, but the answer was beyond his expectations.

    "At first, it was just curiosity."

    An Zi Ran heard his own voice asked, "Curious about what?"

    Fu Wu Tian''s hand suddenly came over and lightly lifted An Zi Ran''s chin. The darkness of his eyes became deeper. "I was curious about how a person could change so drastically, from inside to outside, and from top to bottom. So this prince started to be interested in you. Then I found out a lot of things about you."

    "Just for this reason, you had me substitute as the bride?" An Zi ran felt that Fu Wu Tian was treating marriage too lightly. He didn''t have much choice at first because of his elders, but afterwards he evidently took the initiative.

    Fu Wu Tian heard the dissatisfaction in his words, but he answered in an unconcerned tone, "In ourter interactions, this prince discovered that you are a book worth tasting¡­"

    "Vulgar metaphor."

    "Don''t be like this, <em>wang fei</em>, it''s rare for this prince to express emotion."

    "Get to the main point!"

    "Fine. The main point is, this prince thinks that it was worth it to marry you. This prince really likes you ''inner beauty,'' so I never felt regret."

    "¡­Inner beauty?" An Zi Ran was incredulous. Did Fu Wu Tian really say that?

    Fu Wu Tian nodded, "Yes, your ''inner beauty.''"

    An Zi Ran finally understood, but there was still one thing he did not get. "Because you became interested in me, so you married me, then are you actually bisexual?"

    "Huh? Bisexual?"

    "It means you like both women and men."

    Fu Wu Tian understood his meaning. He looked at An Zi Ran and said, "Man or woman doesn''t matter to this prince, but aren''t all men like this?"

    An Zi Ran was stumped.

    All men are like this? Was he too antiquated, or was this world''s ideology very progressive? Or maybe Fu Wu Tian''s understanding of men and women was outside of the circle of normal people?

    He suddenly had an intuition that it was the third misconception.<hr>

    Cyber desserts for my new

    <strong>Dread</strong>£¨?^?^)?????

    <strong>Lydia </strong>????(¨R?¨Q*)

 Chapter 75 part1

    Thank you to <strong>Krissi</strong> for the coffee! You¡¯ve also topped up the coffee counter this time with your support, so tomorrow we¡¯ll have a bonus chapter of TBL. Yay!<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 75.1 - To Assist</strong>

    The next morning, An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tian got up early as usual.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    No one found out that the two have finally consummated their marriage and thus truly became a married couple. As for the so-called filial period, for the two husbands, one was a soul from the twenty-first century, and the other one''s three views were not normal. To them, the filial period was never within their scope of thinking.

    Today was the day that An Ke Xin moved to another house to prepare for the marriage.

    The other house was smaller, only about half the size of the An manor. It couldn''t house that many people, so An Zi Ran nned to have An Ke Xin and her mother move there first.

    "Careful, these are thisdy''s dowry. If you break it, you can''t afford it." An Ke Xin''s high-pitched voice came to them from the front hall.

    When An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tian walked over, they saw her standing on the steps andmanding the servants as they moved the betrothal gifts that the Lin family sent over from before. That day she had a face of one who would rather die than get marry, but now it has changed.

    "Be more mindful."

    Zheng Bi stood beside her daughter. Her expression was as pleased as punch. After she finished speaking, she saw An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tianing over.

    An Ke Xin also took notice. Don''t know what she was thinking, but she suddenly gave Zheng Bi a look with hidden meaning.

    Zheng Bi immediately walked up to them and said with a smile, "Zi Ran, ah. In a few more days it will be Ke Xin''s wedding. About the dowry list, are you done writing it yet?"

    An Zi Ran nced at them. From the folds of his clothes, he took out the list that he had long finished writing and handed it to An Ke Xin. "I''ve already appointed Steward Su to manage everything. Bring the Lin family''s betrothal gift and go to the new house first. In the afternoon, Steward Su will send your dowry over."

    Zheng Bi couldn''t wait to take the list and look over it.

    An Ke Xin also wanted to see how much dowry the An family was giving her.

    Zheng Bi took a look at the list, folded it back up, and said with dissatisfaction, "Why isn''t there even a single estate ornd property? When the master was alive I remember him saying he would give Ke Xin some property as dowry when she gets married."

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    An estate ornd was ssified as immovable property. It was something one kept for a lifetime. It was not like jewelry or money, when you use those up they would be gone. Although she was a woman, she still understood this. She thought An Zi Ran would give a few pieces of estate ornd as dowry.

    An Zi Ran said, "You also know that that was when my father was alive."

    "That''s your father''sst wish, how could you just brush it aside?" Zheng Bi was a little angry. She was hoping to get somend from the An family when her daughter got married.

    "Whether my father said it or not when he was alive, right now the head of the household is I. If you''re truly not satisfied, I can re-make a new dowry list." An Zi Ran looked at her with dark eyes and spoke calmly.

    An Ke Xin was just about to vocalize her dissatisfaction.

    Zheng Bi hurriedly stopped her. "No, we are very satisfied, very satisfied, no need to re-make it."

    An Ke Xin didn''t understand why her mother suddenly changed her attitude. Before she could open her mouth she was taken away. The mother and daughter pair began to whisper.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, you''re being really good to this mother and daughter."

    Looking at their departing backs, Fu Wu Tian suddenly said this into his ear.

    An Zi Ran withdrew his gaze. "How am I being really good to them?"

    Fu Wu Tian said, "Although you didn''t give anynd, you did give some real estate. Is this not good enough already?"

    An Zi Ran''s lips curved lightly. "Some people like to do themselves to death. Even if I don''t meddle, in the end they would not have a good oue. Why should I waste time on two insignificant women?"

    Fu Wu Tian stared at the smiling expression on his lips. It seemed like this was the first time he saw <em>wang fei</em> smile. In a sh, he thought An Zi Ran was as gentle as jade. A few yearster, this feeling might be more obvious.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, you really do have inner beauty."

    "¡­"

    This phrase "inner beauty" was actually not very useful.

    At the county office, An Zi Ran finally had the opportunity to see Fu Wu Tian at work. Unlike what he usually saw, the atmosphere of the whole person was a little cold. He was not like an ordinary military personnel, all muscles and no brains. On the contrary, his IQ was very high, and he often times hit the nail right on the head.

    Because he only stayed in An Yuan County, all the messengers had to go to him to report.

    However, Fu Wu Tian did not go to the office every day, so some of the unimportant official documents were handed over to County Magistrate Zhang. At first, County Magistrate Zhang didn''t dareplete the work in ce of Fu Wu Tian. He was only a small county magistrate, how could he dare to look at official documents meant for the prefectural magistrate''s eyes only?

    As a result, the official documents umted more and more. County Magistrate Zhang was a workaholic. Unable to stand by idly and watch, he finally took up the work boldly. Unless it was something he wasn''t qualified to make decisions for, he would handle everything himself.

    "You''re not nning to support County Magistrate Zhang are you?"

    An Zi Ran heard that County Magistrate Zhang had been helping Fu Wu Tian with the official documents during this time. He immediately thought of the empty prefectural magistrate seat. Everyone was eyeing this position, so it was hard to decide whom to put in that seat. Someone without a proper background was likely to be ousted not after long, and someone with a background would be closely monitored by others.

    Fu Wu Tian exined, "This Zhang He may seem like a small time county magistrate, but he actually has ambitions. Except his background is not sturdy enough. So he always stayed within An Yuan County as a small county magistrate. Why do you think he targeted An Chang De? It was because he was aiming for Jiang Zhong Ting who was backing him."

    Unfortunately, Jiang Zhong Ting turned out to be bad goods.

    Zhang He realized this and withdrew in time.

    "Can he resist those pressures?" An Zi Ran asked skeptically. Getting mixed up in bureaucracy was not good, especially in Da Ya''s current state.

    The Chong Ming Emperor was ipetent. In contrast, his princes were all very outstanding and each of them were ambitious. In order to increase the bargaining chips in their hands they would use any means possible. If Zhang He became the prefectural magistrate of Hong Province, no one would try to entice him to their side, because he would bebeled with Fu Wu Tian''s name already. At that time, they would only make things difficult for him.

    Fu Wu Tian said with great irresponsibility, "This prince is only providing him with an opportunity, whether or not he can stability hold his post on top would be up to his capabilities."

    An Zi Ran no longer continues the conversation. If their positions were reversed, he would also do the same thing. Only those who could withstand the pressure would be able to aplish great things. These types of talents were worth drawing to one''s side, so this was not only an opportunity for Zhang He, but also a test for him.<hr>

    Wee to the patreon fam!

    <strong>Pauleana Rodrigues</strong> (*?????*)

 Chapter 75 part2

    Bonus update! Brought to you by all the wonderful readers who encouraged me through ko-fi. o( ¡ä? ? `? )o<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 75.2 - To Assist</strong>

    "How are the preparations for Yi Ping Town in Chang Province?" An Zi Ran asked.

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    "Thanks to <em>wang fei''s</em> blessing, I have been receivingints from my soldiers these pass few days."

    Fu Wu Tian looked at him jokingly. At first, he did not expect his <em>wang fei</em> to make such a request. Although it was very strange, it was very reasonable once he thought about it carefully.

    The best way to prevent locust gues was to introduce the enemy of locusts, such as frogs, lizards, birds, etc. Raising chickens and ducks was also a possibility.

    But this was a very big project.

    So Fu Wu Tian sent his soldiers to Chang Province and had them help the local popce. For families who were better off, they helped them raise chickens and ducks, and for poorer families, they helped them catch frogs and lizards and such.

    An Zi Ran did not answer. There was another viable method for pest control and that was the use of biological pesticides, but the prerequisite for such a method was not avable in this backward time and space. Even if he knew how to configure a pesticide to kill mites, the conditions here did not support the development of such a method, so he did not speak out.

    But this was only the beginning.

    There were still many things to do in order to change the natural disasters that ur frequently in the Chang Province.

    This wasn''t the kind of thing that could be done overnight. Only with time could they gradually progress the ce.

    Fu Wu Tian picked up a document from the legal case and handed it to him. "This is a detailed report about Chang Province. There are three ces where major disasters are found. Yi Ping town is just one of them."

    An Zi Ran took the official document and read it over.

    The time for harvesting rice already began, but Chang Province had almost no grain output. Most of the crops in the fields have died due tock of water, which caused many field to be left to return to unchecked growth. This phenomenon had already urred in many ces in Chang Province.

    Only after getting deeper into the matter did they know that the disastrous situation in Chang Province was actually more serious than imagined.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, it seems that the rice you collected will finallye in handy."

    An Zi Ran closed up the official document and looked at Fu Wu Tian through narrowed eyes. "What price does <em>wang ye </em>intend to give for the rice? Let me warn you ahead of time, I will not sell if the price is too low." Doing business with Fu Wu Tian did not require politeness.

    The previous corruption case was sensationalized all throughout Da Ya. Fu Wu Tian caught many corrupted officials. These people were greedy for money, but that was only a part of it. There were also some businessmen who did bad things for riches. Many of these people were the rice merchants of Hong Province. At this moment when everyone was at risk, the rice merchants in Hong Province simply did not dare to raise the price of rice at will.

    Fu Wu Tian said indulgently, "Whatever price <em>wang fei</em> names will be the price. This prince will pay it."

    An Zi Ran said, "<em>Wang ye</em> is rich and imposing."

    "Thank you <em>wang fei</em> for thepliment!"

    ¡­

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels(.

    ¡­

    In the afternoon, the two of them left the county office early and returned to the An manor.

    Steward Su had already sent all the items written on the dowry list to the new house in ordance to instructions. A portion of the servants has also moved to the new ce.

    An Zi Ran did not intend to bring everyone to Jun Zi City, and one of those people was Steward Su.

    Among all the people in the An family, Steward Su was his most trusted person. There needed to be someone who could stand in for An Zi Ran here in An Yuan County. Only Steward Su waspetent enough to fill this post. His son, Su Zi, has only just started to touch the business side of the An family, so he was not qualified enough yet.

    "Young Master¡­"

    Steward Su had an expression of not being able to part from the young master.

    An Zi Ran stopped the rest of his words. "Steward, there is actually a lot of important considerations for leaving you in An Yuan County. Those matters need to be handled by you personally." As he said this, he went to the cab and took out the rice noodle shop n that he drafted a couple of days ago. "Take a look. After An Ke Xin gets married, I will return to Jun Zi City. This n can only he implemented by you."

    Steward Su''s eyebrows rose in astonishment. "I understand, Young Master."

    An Zi Ran was relieved to hear him say so.

    "Young Master, there is one more thing, how do you n to deal with the fourth concubine?" Steward Su abruptly thought of this problem. The matter with the third concubine has already been resolved, and the second concubine ran off with her daughter. That left only the fourth concubine.

    An Zi Ran went silent.

    Steward Su said worriedly, "Young Master, the fourth concubine is still the master''s wife. It''s not very appropriate to take her along to Jun Zi City. Wouldn''t it be better to leave her in An Yuan County?"

    An Zi Ran shook his head. "I am preparing to take her with me."

    Wang Qing Lan was currently his main suspect. Furthermore, she was a very smart woman. Leaving her in An Yuan County would only make him more worried. If she yed her tricks then Steward Su would definitely not be good enough to oppose her. Compared to the second and third concubine, Wang Qing Lan needed more attention.

    Steward Su knew that once the young master made up his mind he would not change it.

    An Ke Xin''s wedding day was fast approaching.

    The fifteenth day of the fifth month was a very auspicious day. In Da Ya, the fifteenth of every month held the meaning of happiness and union of the family.

    On this day, the new house of the An family was lit up with lights, and servants bustled back and forth. It was very busy.

    Early in the morning, the marriage procession came to the door of the new An family house. At the helm was the bridegroom Lin Xin. His chubby face was glossy with oil, and he was smiling so much that his eyes were almost squinted shut.

    Supported by the wedding matron and a maidservant, the bride, An Ke Xin, came out.

    When Lin Xin saw her, he was so excited he couldn''t wait to jump off his horse. But because he was so fat, the action was awkward. Fortunately, the little helper following from behind helped hold him up, otherwise he would''ve made a fool of himself in public.

    Lin Xin walked excitedly over to the bride.

    An Zi Ran nced at him and said, "From henceforth you are responsible for my little sister."

    Lin Xin nodded right away. "Brother-inw, please rest assured. I will definitely take good care of Ke Xin." As he spoke, he and the wedding matron helped the bride to the wedding sedan.

    Then the wedding procession set off to the vigorous beating of drums.<hr>

 Chapter 76 part1

    <strong>Chapter 76.1 - Husband and Wife Comes to Visit</strong>

    Twenty-seventh year of Chong Ming. May 20<sup>th</sup>. Overcast.

    Drought still broke out in Chang Province. Not a single drop of rain fell since the beginning of the year, but this was not the main cause of the drought. The most important thing was the problem of soil erosion and serious vegetation damage.

    The Chong Ming Emperor did not care about the situation in Chang Province, and the officials in Chang Province just used their power to seek private gains. Even if there were money allocated for the betterment of the Chang Province, those officials in their cushy seats would just swallow the money and split it among themselves. As a result, the problem was never solved, and the situation grew worse year by year.

    After the drought broke out, everyone''s eyes turned from the royal family to Fu Wu Tian, whom they heard had been ordered by the emperor to take care of the disaster in Chang Province.

    Although they knew that the <em>jun wang</em> was not a simple person, those greedy officials in Chang Province have been blinded by the luster of money and were still eyeing the relief funds with covetous gazes. Some merchants in Chang Province have begun raising prices, waiting for the <em>jun wang </em>to buy their rice. But the oue was beyond their expectations.

    Droughts were often apanied by locust cmity.

    Especially in Yi Ping Town. The same situation happened many years ago.

    This year, it was predicted that Yi Ping Town was likely to have another locust disaster. There were always signs preceding the cmity of a locust swarm. It could be detected through careful observation. At that time, Yi Ping Town would be hit the hardest.

    However, contrary to their expectation, after the outbreak of the drought, not even a shadow could be seen of the so-called locust disaster. Although Yi Ping Town still suffered from drought, the situation was much better than before. The people of Yi Ping Town not only did not have anotherrge-scale migration, but they were also very calm and quiet.

    Many businessmen and officials felt that something was wrong. Only after investigating did they find out that the <em>jun wang''s </em>subordinated have already entered Chang Province and were providing congee to relieve the victims.

    Not only that, after all themon folk were temporarily settled, the <em>jun wang </em>issued a series of orders.

    For example, people who work would have food to eat.

    The royal family could feed them for a while, but they couldn''t feed they for a lifetime, and if the drought in Chang Province was not resolved at the fundamental level, this kind of thing was bound to happen again in the future.

    Since the drought was caused by soil erosion, then they would start tackling the problem from this point.

    The focus of An Zi Ran''s n for Fu Wu Tian was how to control soil erosion. Asides from this, there were other problems that also required attention.

    Much of the drought in Chang Province was caused by the fragile water conservancy facilities and the inability to conserve water resources, leading to fields that could not be harvested year after year. Some crops, like rice, had a veryrge demand for water. Once water shortage caused the fields to lose harvest, famine was likely to follow.

    Every year in Chang Province, many people died. The people have long been desperate for relief from the Da Ya Empire. This year, Fu Wu Tian''s appearance has brought them hope.

    Old people, children, and women could get food without having to work hard, but the young and strong must contribute. Those with a serious and positive attitude towards work could even get double the amount of food. This type of reward stimted many young people, and even enticed some women to join the work force.

    This good development trend caused the businessmen in Chang Province to panic.

    Some businessmen were not as keen as An Zi Ran.

    But they had ''experience.'' It was foreseeable that drought would ur in Chang Province. Therefore, these merchants started stocking up food before the drought, all for the moment when they could seek more profits.

    However, the <em>jun wang</em> was prepared long ahead of time. Large amounts of grain were continuously transported from Hong Province to Chang Province, and there was no need to buy food from them.

    Well, that was great. All the grains that they had umted could not be sold. What do they do now?

    They could only decrease the cost of their rice back to the original price, but even so, their rice could not be sold. They only had themselves to me for being too ck hearted and hoping to take advantage of themon folk.

    The merchants finally panicked.

    A lot of rice was piled up in their warehouses. If they couldn''t sell it, then it was very likely to grow moldy or be old rice. At that point, the price would just continue to decrease. They would lose all their investments.

    All day long hitting wild geese, only to be pecked by wild geese!

    This sentence perfectly described these businessmen in Chang Province.

    Compared with them, An Zi Ran who went through the back door and used his connection with Fu Wu Tian earned a lot of money.

    An Ke Xin was married, and Zheng Bi also moved into the new house. Their attention was no longer concentrated on the An family. Now, asides from the fourth concubine, who was at the moment keeping within the boundary of her role, the An family have finally quieted down.

    The things in Chang Province have been carried out albeit in a somewhat unsteady manner. There was no need for Fu Wu Tian to supervise everything. An Zi Ran also handed over the affairs of An Yuan County to Steward Su, so the matter of returning to Jun Zi City was put on the agenda.

    But the day before they were about to leave, two unexpected people came to the door.

 Chapter 76 part2

    <strong>Chapter 76.2 - Husband and Wife Comes to Visit</strong>

    When he heard the news, even An Zi Ran could not help but be shocked for a moment.

    "They are in the main hall right now?"

    Su Zi replied, "They insisted oning in. The servants couldn''t stop them. Young Master, do you want me to have people escort them back out?"

    He knew that the young master did not want to see them anymore. He didn''t like the two people either. Their skin was way too thick. They already had an acrimonious falling-out, yet they dared toe back.

    "No need. Let''s go see what they want."

    ¡­¡­

    "What work do you people do for your food? Why aren''t youing over here to pour tea for this lord?" An Chang De sat in a chair, screamingmands at the An family servants to serve them. He waspletely regarding himself as the owner of the family.

    A few of the servants looked at each other.

    These weren''t new employees that have just been recruited but the family. They could still clearly recall the scene of these two people falling out with the young master. It wasn''t even that long ago, but these people had the gall toe to their doorstep, and even regard themselves as masters of the house? Are they sick in the brain?

    Wu Zhi looked at their actions and smiled coldly. "Howe the An family servants are getting more and more unruly, not even putting their masters in their eyes. Don''t think that just because we lost our power, we are no longer influential. We are still An Zi Ran''s uncle and aunt."

    "That''s right!" An Chang De sneered.

    When the couple first heard that the An family''s son-inw cruelly killed Jiang Zhong Ting, they pissed their pants in terror. But after a long stretch of time, An Zi Ran still did note to them to settle ounts, so they went from apprehensive to calm. In the end, they even lost all fear.

    They thought that An Zi Ran didn''t dare to do anything to them, because despite their falling out, their rtionship of blood was indelible.

    And just like this, the two of them made up a bunch of stuff in their heads.

    In the end, they came to this mystical conclusion.

    The day before yesterday, they heard that the An family was moving to Jun Zi City in a few days. The two thought about it and felt that if they could go along with An Zi Ran to the capital then they would meet more powerful people, so they rushed over.

    When An Zi Ran entered the great hall, he saw An Chang De and Wu Zhi disciplining the servants. He couldn''t help but blink in a stupor. These people really thought of themselves as masters in this house.

    After An Chang De''s reputation got dragged through the mud, An Zi Ran did not intend to pay attention to them anymore. As long as the couple wised up in the future and no longer provoked him, he was willing to let them off for the sake of this body he took over. Instead, they showed up at his door and did not know how to exercise any restraint at all.

    Wu Zhi was the first one to notice An Zi Ran''s arrival. Her expression changed to one of surprise. Then she came over and said enthusiastically, "This aunt''s good nephew, you finally came out."

    "What did the two of youe here for?"

    An Zi Ran stood without going inside the great hall. His cold eyes swept over the faces of the two.

    The smile on Wu Zhi''s face suddenly became stiff.

    An Chang De walked over and said, "Zi Ran, what is this attitude of yours? We are still your uncle and aunt. If Chang Fu knew that you were treating your elders with this kind of attitude he would roll over in his grave."

    Asides from An Zi Ran, this sentence elicited snickers from everyone else.

    Even if the master were to roll over in his grave, it wouldn''t be due to the young master. They were obviously gunning for the An family''s assets, yet they dared to appear before the An family, and even used this kind of tone to talk to the young master. Were they really that thick skinned, or were they really taking themselves seriously?

    Su Zi sneered impolitely.

    An Chang De''s eyes narrowed. "What are youughing at? No propriety at all."

    Su Zi spoke sarcastically, "If I remember correctly, you two seem to have nothing to do with the An family. Please don''t pretend to be a master of the An family anymore. Otherwise, you really will anger our master so much that he''ll roll over in his grave. You could even say such words without feeling ashamed."

    "You!" An Chang De was angered to the point that hisplexion turned ashen.

    "You are but a servant. You have no right to interject." Wu Zhi red at him. After she said this, she turned to An Zi Ran, "Zi Ran, auntie is not reprimanding you, but servants can''t be indulged. Otherwise, they will only be more and more arrogant, and not even treat the master as the master."

    "Su Zi."

    Su Zi heard his name and hurriedly said, "Young Master, what is yourmand?"

    An Zi Ran looked at An Chang De and Wu Zhi until their scalps went numb. "Throw them out and don''t allow them to step into the house again."

    Su Zi''s voice immediately rose, "Yes, Young Master!"

    An Change De''s face changed dramatically.

    Not long after, Su Zi, along with three other servants, threw An Chang De and Wu Zhi out of the front door. They did not hold back at all, straightforwardly tossing the couple out. The two fell onto their bums outside the front door.

    "An Zi Ran, you god damn f*cking parentless bastard!"

    Wu Zhi was so angry that her face had be distorted.

    Su Zi snorted and wanted to refute with a sentence, when his eyes fell behind Wu Zhi.

    Wu Zhi suddenly felt a chill at her back. She was just about to turn around when a chilling voice sounded behind the two of them.

    "Who is swearing at this prince''s <em>wang fei</em>?"<hr>

 Chapter 77 part1

    Thank you to an anonymous reader for the coffee~ ^-^<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 77.1 - Judgment</strong>

    Hearing this voice, An Chang De and his wife''s legs went soft in a split second.

    Some time ago, they heard that An Zi Ran married a <em>wang ye</em>. And that <em>wang ye</em> killed the prefectural magistrate of Yong Province, Jiang Zhong Ting, for him. With that one move, it got rid of An Chang De''s backer.

    At that time, neither of them believed it. Their first reaction was to brush it aside as rumors.

    How could An Zi Ran be so lucky as to marry such a high-ranking <em>wang ye</em>? Fu Wu Tian forbid people from talking about the incident that happened in the An manor, so no one dared to go out and leak the story. It wasn''t until news of Jiang Zhong Ting''s death and news of Liu Fei Hong and his men''s beheading spread did An Chang De and his wife finally believe that An Zi Ran married a <em>wang ye</em>.

    Then, fearing retaliation, the two of them set aside their evil intentions, and dared not go out again. They stayed at home all day trembling with fear, scared that An Zi Ran would bring that <em>wang ye</em> to their door to flex his new powers and make things hard for them.

    How could they know that An Zi Ran never ced any importance on them? His psychological age was not that of a bratty teenager.

    However, those two only remained quiet for a short period of time.

    It wasn''t even a month before they started getting restless with bad intentions again.

    They heard that An Zi Ran wanted to take most of the An family members with him to settle in Jun Zi City, and they started to entertain certain thoughts. With An Chang De''s reputation in tatters, they could no longer stay in An Yuan County. If they move to Jun Zi City then they would have opportunities to get close to the upper ss and make friends with them. Then they wouldn''t have to worry about not being able to climb up thedder.

    However, they had yet to state their purpose and An Zi Ran already ordered people to throw them out. In front of so many people, they lost all face*.

    <span>[*T/N: "Face" is a Chinese concept with nuance meanings. Example: respect, reputation, dignity, etc.]

    The most frightening part was that they thought that Fu Wu Tian would note back until five p.m. This was what they found out after making inquiries. Who knew that he woulde back early?

    An Chang De and his wife turned around with fear and trepidation. They were immediately met with Fu Wu Tian''s dark and fathomless ck eyes. Backlit by the sun, his eyes seem even darker and more frightening. There was a hint of coldness and cruelty in his eyes. It was like a knife upon the their old faces. Their skin felt hot, almost giving them the illusion that the flesh of their faces were being scraped off.

    Fu Wu Tian''s figure was very tall, more than a head higher than An Chang De. His huge shadow shrouded the two older people, and the pressure instantly multiplied.

    Only by supporting each other did the two manage not to embarrass themselves in public.

    Wu Zhi swallowed and squeezed out a stiff smile. Stuttering, she said, "<em>Wang¡­ wang ye</em>, you heard wrong¡­ no one was swearing at Zi Ran¡­"

    "You''re calling <em>wang fei</em> by name?" Fu Wu Tian''s face was expressionless and indifferent.

    An Chang De and his wife immediately bent over. "<em>Wang ye</em> is very right, <em>wang fei''s </em>name cannot be mentioned negligently. In the future we won''t dare to say <em>wang fei''s </em>honored name again. <em>Wang ye</em>, you are great and magnanimous, you won''t quibble with us smallmon folk, right?"

    Fu Wu Tian stared at their monkey-like movements for a long while, until the two couldn''t help but raise their heads, but they ran into this icy stare and only heard him say coldly, "Qian An."

    "Your subordinate is here." Ge Qian An stepped forward.

    "Take them to the government office for me, and have Zhang He deal with them."

    "Yes, <em>wang ye</em>!"

    An Chang De and his wife''s expressions changed dramatically. This <em>wang ye</em> was even crueler than An Zi Ran. They didn''t even exchange two words and he wanted to send them to the government office? Was he nning to imprison them?

    Ge Qian An effortlessly took one of them in each hand.

    "Let me go, you can''t do this, I am An Zi Ran''s big aunt¡­"

    An Chang De and his wife were so scared that they couldn''t be bother to worry about their image anymore and they screamed loudly, especially Wu Zhi. Their voices were very shrill. The onlookers all perked up their ears, but no one sympathized with them.

    It would definitely not be a good thing for them if they ended up in Zhang He''s hands, because that man knew what they did before. It would be easy to produce evidence of their deeds, but even without evidence, they wouldn''t be able to escape.

    Zheng He already guessed that Fu Wu Tian was getting ready to promote him, so he was even more eager to please him. This time the An Chang De couple fell within his target circle.

    The sounds of their screaming faded away quickly and could not be heard anymore.

    The news that An Chang De and his wife were sent to the government office soon spread.

    Not long after, their children also heard the news. An Yao Zong didn''t care about enjoying the beautiful spring scenery* anymore and ran helter-skelter back home.

    <span>[*T/N: idiom for frequenting brothels]

    "Brother, I heard that father and mother has been locked up in the government office''s prison, is this true?"

    An Xue Yan threw herself at her brother as soon as he entered the door. Her pretty face was already full of panic. Their father and mother were the pirs of the family. She could hardly imagine what they should do after they''re imprisoned.

    An Yao Zong was also out of his wits. He didn''t know what to do at all.

    Should he go to Zhang He and beg him to let their parents go? He heard that their parents were personally ordered into prison by that <em>wang ye</em> son-inw. Without the backing of the prefectural magistrate of Yong Province, there was no way that Zhang He would listen to them.

    "Yao Zong? Xue Yan? What is going on with you two? Did something happen?"

    At this time, a voice came in from the outside.

    When they turned their heads to look they saw An Ming Rui escorting his mother, Zhang Wan Qin, inside. These two rarely ventured out, so they didn''t know about the situation concerning An Chang De and his wife.

    An Yao Zong snorted and was about to say ''it has nothing to do with you,'' but seeing An Ming Rui''s calm face a light bulb went on in his head and he thought of a good method.

    "My father offended An Zi Ran. Right now, he is being held in prison."

    "What?" Zhang Wan Qin turned pale with fright. "What happened? How could Chang De be imprisoned in the government office jail? Could there be some misunderstanding?"

    "Mother, don''t be agitated." An Ming Rui rubbed her back.

    An Yao Zong revealed a look of resentment. "There''s no misunderstanding. When I heard the news I couldn''t believe it. Only after I made inquires did I confirm it. Father really is locked in prison. Really can''t believe that An Zi Ran is so cruel. Once he achieved meteoric sess he quickly fell out with us and became hostile."

    Although Zhang Wan Qin often stayed at home, she also heard about this news. "What should we do then? Do we go beg County Magistrate Zhang to release your father?"

    An Yao Zong said slowly, "It''s useless. County Magistrate Zhang only listens to the An family''s <em>gu ye</em>. No matter how we beg him, he will not release Father. Unless¡­"

 Chapter 77 part2

    <strong>Chapter 77.2 - Judgment</strong>

    "Unless what?" Zhang Wan Qin immediately took the bait.

    "Unless we go beg An Zi Ran. I heard that the An family''s <em>gu ye</em> is really fond of him. If it''s him, maybe Father can be released."

    "Okay. Then let''s quickly go beg him!"

    Zhang Wan Qin turned on her heels, wanting to go out. Due to her concubine status, she only went to the An manor once or twice. But for Chang De''s sake she could only toughen her skin and go.

    A pleased look of joy shed in An Yao Zong''s eyes.

    At this moment, An Ming Rui held back his mother just in time. "Mother, even if we go to the An manor, you do not have to be in such a hurry."

    An Yao Zong spoke coldly, "Ming Rui, what do you mean? Could it be that you want Father to suffer in prison? This matter must be solved today, because I heard that An Zi Ran will return to Jun Zi City with that <em>wang ye</em> tomorrow. At that time, it will be hard to see him again."

    "Ming Rui, Yao Zong is right." Zhang Wan Qin also felt that his words made sense.

    An Ming Rui looked at the other two with cold eyes. "Mother, I suspect that Father is not the only person in jail. The madam (Wu Zhi) must also be in prison, but some people are deliberately not saying it."

    An Yao Zong narrowed his eyes. "An Ming Rui, what do you mean by these words? Even if my mother is in prison, so what? Are you just going to watch without saving them and carry the sin of causing your father''s death?"

    "You can stop trying to scare people with frightening words. If you really want to save Father and Madam, why don''t you go and beg An Zi Ran yourself? The two of you are their biological children. Wouldn''t it show more sincerity for the two of you to go?" Whether it was cleverness or eloquence, An Ming Rui would not lose to An Yao Zong, who often messed around in brothels.

    An Yao Zong''s expression turned gloomy.

    An Xue Yan sneered. "An Ming Rui, remember your own status. You are but a child born to a concubine, yet you dare speak to us like this?"

    "Ming Rui¡­" Zhang Wan Qin grabbed her son by his sleeve and looked at him with pleading eyes.

    The light in An Ming Rui''s eyes turned gloomy as he clenched his fists. One day, he will definitely make this family pay the price they deserve.

    In the end, Zhang Wan Qin still decided to pay a visit to the An manor.

    An Ming Rui couldn''t win in an argument against his mother, yet he couldn''t bear to watch her go alone and lower herself to beg others, so he decided to go with her.

    An Yao Zong and An Xue Yan were happy at first, but not long after An Ming Rui and his mother returned.

    The reason was that An Zi Ran refused to see them.

    An Yao Zong and his sister naturally did not believe them. They were certain that the mother and son pair did not actually go to the An manor, but merely walked a circle outside and returned with a lie. In order to rescue his parents as soon as possible, An Yao Zong still had to go with them to the An manor to confirm the truth.

    The result was the same as the first time. This time the three of them had the door mmed in their faces.

    When they returned home, An Yao Zong was so angry that he smashed a vase in the great hall. What the f*ck did An Zi Ran think he was? He merely climbed into the bed of a <em>wang ye</em>. What kind of airs was he putting on? He dared to close the door in their faces?!

    What they didn''t know was that the one who really rejected them was Fu Wu Tian.

    An Zi Ran simply did not have the time to manage the situation with the An Chang De couple. He was going to return to Jun Zi City tomorrow so he had to hand over all the affairs in An Yuan County, big or small, to Steward Su. Only then could he leave feeling reassured.

    A round trip between Jun Zi City and An Yuan County took a day. If something unexpected happened, he would not be notified in time, so he could only address all the problems beforehand and make prior arrangements just in case.

    They already notified Zhou Laohan and his wife about the matter with the rice noodle shop.

    Zhou Laohan and his wife readily agreed with the proposal. Preparations for the rice noodle shop were already in progress and the shop could be opened in a few days.

    By the time he was done exining everything, dinnertime was fast approaching.

    Fu Wu Tian came to find him, and then the two of them went to the dining hall together.

    "I heard that people from An Chang De''s family came over twice?" An Zi Ran remembered Steward Su mentioning this matter when he entered the study room, so he casually put forth the inquiry.

    Fu Wu Tian said, "Could it be that <em>wang fei</em> wants to see them?"

    An Zi Ran replied, "No, I just want to know who came over both times."

    Fu Wu Tian guessed his thoughts right away and said in a concise manner: "The first time it was two people, the second time it was three people. What are <em>wang fei''s </em>thoughts?"

    An Zi Ran was silent for a while. "Just let them suffer in prison, ba."

    One sentence immediately decided the second half of An Chang De and Wu Zhi''s life. At least they would not be released until County Magistrate Zhang transferred to another post.

    The next morning, the fleet of carriages from the An family finally left An Yuan County.

    At the same time, in the county government office¡­

    An Chang De and Wu Zhi, who had been detained in jail for a night, knelt before thew court with dispirited appearances. Their experience in prisonst night were still vividly imprinted in their minds. The two have led pampered lives, and they''ve never seen the inside of a prison before. Their nerves have been tortured enough. Right now they did not have the energy to yell like they didst night.

    There was arge group of onlookers standing at the gate of the county government office. Everyone was waiting to watch a good show.

    In only half a day, Zhang He had collected a lot of evidence against the An Chang De couple. Their crimes were read out loud one by one. Only now did the gathered crowd learn that this couple did this many bad things. This was certainly appropriate retribution. What goes aroundes around.

    "<em>Da ren</em>, we are wrongly used. We really did not do these things. There is definitely someone deliberately framing us. We beg <em>da ren</em> to distinguish right from wrong with acuity!"

    An Chang De and Wu Zhi listened to the list of crimes with growing fear. Cold sweat gathered on their foreheads. Although they never took a human life, the umtion of all those crimes were enough for them to sit in prison for a lifetime. When they thought that they might spend the rest of their lives in prison, the two of them turned white as sheet.

    Unfortunately, no one cared about their sophistry.

    An Yao Zong and them had just squeezed into the crowd when Zhang He''s verdict was passed. Once the contents of the judgment were heard, several people''s expressions turned lifeless in a split second. An Chang De and Wu Zhi were sentenced to twenty years of imprisonment.

    Zhang Wan Qin fainted then and there. An Ming Rui caught her just in time.<hr>

    Wee to the family!

    <strong>Air ¡ã </strong>???.(*?¡ä?` ÈË¡ä?` ?*)??.? ¡ã

 Chapter 78 part1

    <strong>Chapter 78.1 - An Pce</strong>

    Chong Ming 27<sup>th</sup> year, May 29

    Due to Fu Wu Tian''s merits in governing Chang Province, the Chong Ming Emperor was very happy. Hearing that his <em>wang fei''s</em> family was moving to Jun ZI City, the emperor gifted them a manor and personally named it An Pce.

    When the An family arrived at Jun Zi City, they immediately received the attention of the emperor, of course there would be people green with envy. To have married a <em>wang ye</em>, and not to mention that <em>wang ye</em> was Da Ya''s god of war, even an insignificantndlord could be rtives to the emperor. A lot of people envied his stroke of luck.

    However, the person in question did not agree with this sentiment.

    "Could the emperor be trying to cancel out your merits with a mansion?"

    When An Zi Ran learned of this matter, he instinctively turned to look at Fu Wu Tian. When the imperial edict came, he was still in the courtyard that he had previously purchased in Jun Zi City. Originally, he wanted to set up the servants here, especially Wang Qing Lan. Instead, he heard this news as soon as he returned to the courtyard.

    Isn''t the emperor covertly saying that he wants everyone from the An family to live there?

    But the most important thing was that the Chong Ming Emperor clearly ordered his imperial sons not to participate on the day of their wedding, and now he was gifting them this mansion with such great fanfare, it was hard not to suspect that he might have other purposes.

    Fu Wu Tian said cheerfully, "No."

    An Zi Ran arched an eyebrow. "So sure?"

    Fu Wu Tian replied, "Before he has recovered the military power from the hands of this prince, he will not make a move against this prince. What''s more, the things that happened in Chang Province are obvious to all. He can''t erase it. When the situation in Chang Province really improves, even if he wants to dy, he would not be able to."

    An Zi Ran went silent.

    Fu Wu Tian then said, "If you don''t want your father''s fourth concubine to move in, then just continue to let her live in the other courtyard."

    "No, let her move in."

    An Zi Ran shook his head. cing her right in his line of sight would make her easier to monitor.

    The Chong Ming Emperor''s imperial edict was passed neither too early nor toote. It arrived right after the people from the An family moved into the courtyard, so now they have to move into the An Pce, but An Zi Ran had not seen the other ce yet, so he did not intent to move in right away. He decided to go scope out the configuration of the pce first. Fu Wu Tian did not have other matters to attend to, so he apanied An Zi Ran to the new pce. The An Pce was right next to the Imperial Fu Pce*. The two pces were close together; only a few steps away.

    <span>[*T/N: I decided to go with the following trantions for the names of their residences. °²¸® <em>an fu</em>: An Pce ¸µÍõ¸® <em>fu wang fu</em>: Imperial Fu Pce. If you have a better suggestion, feel free toment.]

    The An Pce was very big. Although it wasn''t as big as the Imperial Fu Pce, there would be no problems with housing a few hundred people.

    As soon as An Zi Ran saw the main gate of the An Pce, he could tell that the ce was just built, because the bricks and tiles were very new. It did not look like someone had lived in it before.

    Fu Wu Tian saw his doubts and said, "The Chong Ming Emperor originally built this pce for Princess Zhao Hua."

    An Zi Ran inadvertently arched an eyebrow. Gifting a princess''s pce to the An family? Was the Chong Ming Emperor trying to make Princess Zhao Hua hate the An family? This method was simply too sloppy.

    The two of them approached the pce, but the gate was opened from the inside.

    A middle-aged man with a serious face came out of the An Pce as if he had known that they woulde over and said, "This servant, Zhu Cheng, greets <em>wang ye</em> and <em>wang fei</em>."

    An Zi Ran looked at Fu Wu Tian.

    Fu Wu Tian led him up the steps.

    Zhu Cheng turned his body, but he did not retreat.

    Only after the two had walked up to the threshold did they see that there were a lot more people inside the pce. At a ce it could be discerned that these people all went through rigorous training. They stood inside in two orderly rows.

    Fu Wu Tian said, "The An family doesn''t need this many people. Take them all away, ba."

    Zhu Cheng knew that this sentence was directed at him, so he replied, "In response to <em>wang ye</em>, it is the emperor who sent this servant. <em>Wang fei''s</em> people are all neers here. The emperor was afraid that they might not be ustomed to the new environment. Furthermore, the An Pce is very big, so the emperor sent this servant here to help manage matters, until <em>wang fei''s </em>people be more familiar with things."

    "This prince''s family, this prince will take care of. There is no need to bother the emperor. Just go back and report it like so to the emperor."

    As long as one was not a fool, they could easily see that the Chong Ming Emperor clearly sent these people to monitor the An family, and through the An family, they could even monitor the Imperial Fu Pce.<hr>

    A big hug to new patron

    <strong>Annielka </strong>*??*\(?¡ä¨Œ`?)/*??*

 Chapter 78 part2

    Apologies for being a littlete. Crashed into bed as soon as I got home and just woke up now. It¡¯s been a long day.<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 78.2 - An Pce</strong>

    An Zi Ran did not expect that their rtionship would be so tense.

    However, a further bit of thought and one would no longer be surprised by the state of affairs. There was no emperor in history that would be willing to subject himself to another. Even if the Chong Ming Emperor was a weak ruler, he would not want to have someone who was not under his control. Not to mention, this person held more than half of Da Ya''s military strength.

    Fu Wu Tian came back for only a few months, but it was obvious that he did not ce any importance on the emperor. It was no wonder that the emperor would be anxious to assign his people to their ce.

    "<em>Wang ye</em>, please forgive this servant for not being able toply."

    Zhu Cheng heard Fu Wu Tian''s words, but he still held no fear. His expression was inflexible. He was the Chong Ming Emperor''s personal servant. Naturally, he heeded the emperor''s orders. Furthermore, he did not fear that the <em>jun wang </em>would harm him. Even if the <em>jun wang</em> had that power, he had the emperor to back him up, and he did not break anyws, so he presumed that the <em>jun wang</em> would not be able to do anything to him.

    Fu Wu Tian listened to his response, and then slowly turned to look at him.

    Zhu Cheng''s body was very straight, neither obsequious nor supercilious.

    His attitude seemed to be very principled and sturdy, but his eyes clearly revealed a faint scorn.

    "So you''re saying you must remain here?"

    Fu Wu Tian suddenly let out a bark ofughter, his voice bing much milder.

    Zhu Cheng''s body shook, and finally there was a hint of fear in his eyes.

    This wasn''t his first time seeing Fu Wu tian. He was an old timer within the pce, and he was one of the people close to the emperor. Although he wasn''tparable to the chief eunuch, Wang Ping, he was only second to Wang Ping.

    On the day when Fu Wu Tian returned triumphant from the frontlines, the Chong Ming Emperor personally went to the city gate to meet him. At that time, Zhu Cheng also followed behind, and he was fortunate enough to see Fu Wu Tian in armor. The god of war was imperious and awe-inspiring. He also recalled the first time he saw this young <em>wang ye</em>, the <em>wang ye''s </em>eyes were cold and bloodthirsty. Even he, someone experienced and knowledgeable, and had a way with handling difficult matters, couldn''t help but shudder in the <em>wang ye''s</em> presence.

    At that time, he heard that the <em>wang ye</em> was a man who was unsmiling and cold-blooded. To hear himughing so suddenly, Zhu Cheng had a bad feeling.

    Frightened, Zhu Cheng said quickly, "<em>Wang ye</em>, this servant is just acting on orders. Pray that <em>wang ye</em> won''t make things hard for this servant."

    In addition to showing weakness, this sentence also implied that there was the emperor behind him.

    "Of course this prince knows that you are acting on orders¡­" Fu Wu Tian''s smile revealed a trace of cruelty, and his voice grew even lighter.

    Zhu Cheng''s teeth rattled together. He finally could not go on acting calm.

    Fu Wu Tian slowly raised his hand.

    Just then, a hand grabbed onto his wrist¡­

    Fu Wu Tian turned his head and saw his <em>wang fei</em> frowning at him. "What''s wrong?" The smile on his face weakened a bit, but it was as if he was bathed in the spring breeze, looking a lot warmer.

    An Zi Ran said, "This is the An family''s new house."

    Fu Wu Tian instantly understood what he meant.

    Last time, two people died in the An manor courtyard and the entire family had to move. Now that the emperor had given this An Pce to them, it would be more convenient to stay next to the Imperial Fu Pce. So An Zi Ran decided to bluntly ept the gift. Since he wanted to live in it, naturally he didn''t want blood to be spilled in it.

    Fu Wu Tian''s eyebrows wrinkled imperceptibly. He looked at Zhu Cheng, whose eyes were trembling with extreme fear, and said unpleasantly, "Count yourself as lucky. Get lost."

    Zhu Cheng took those pce maids with him and they left the An Pce as if they were running for their lives.

    Just now, he inly saw that the <em>jun wang</em> was leaking killing intent. There was no way he could be wrong. Just the thought of the <em>jun wang </em>wanting to kill him made him quake in his boots, so he frantically escaped back to the imperial pce. Anyway, the emperor''s intentions have already been conveyed. If the emperor wanted to pass me, he only needed to push the me onto the <em>jun wang</em> and his <em>wang fei</em>. He didn''t need to pay up his own life for this task.

    At the Forbidden City.

    Zhu Cheng quickly reported this matter back to the emperor, all the while embellishing the story to make it more interesting.

    He wasn''t someone who knew how to be grateful to others. Although he knew that it was probably the <em>jun wang''s wang fei</em> who saved his life, he did not think that the <em>wang fei</em> was a good person, so he also smeared An Zi Ran''s name.

    "Garbage!"

    The Chong Ming Emperor picked up a book and threw it at Zhu Cheng.

    Zhu Cheng did not dare utter a single cry despite being badly bruised.

    "Your Majesty, please quell your anger!"

    A slender hand touched the emperor''s chest, and a delicate voice sounded softly in the royal study room. Anyone who heard that voice would have blood rushing to their lower abdomen.

    The beauty had a flower-like appearance. She was different from thest concubine. This was the emperor''s most beloved concubine these past few days. She was great on the bed, and she knew how to weigh up people''s words and observe their facial expression. Her hands seemed to have magical powers. Every time she could appease the emperor''s anger. This time was no different.

    The anger on the emperor''s face really did ease up a lot. With a flip of his hand he easily held onto that soft body. His gaze fell upon the white of her d¨¦colletage and he abruptly pulled the beauty into his arms. The beauty let out a startled sound.

    "All of you get out."

    Zhu Cheng and them all let out a collective breath of relief. They withdrew from the royal study in fear and trepidation.

    After a while, squeaking sounds came from the royal study.

 Chapter 79 part1

    Thank chuu~ to the mysterious reader who treated me to

    . I will keep working hard! ¡î(??¦Ø?)©g<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 79.1 - Punishment</strong>

    After Zhu Cheng Left, An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tian took a turn around the An Pce.

    The An Pce was even bigger than imagined. Even if all the people from the An family settled in here, the ce would still seem very spacious. After the two returned, Fu Wu Tian ordered some servants from his pce to go clean up the An Pce.

    The An Pce was built six months ago, but it has been unupied ever since, so the tables and chairs all have a thickyer of dust on them. It took two days for the servants to clean everything up.

    On the third day, the members of the An family moved into the An Pce.

    "Madam, look. The An Pce is huge!"

    Qi Qiao, who was standing behind Wang Qing Lan, saw the An Pce''s exterior and immediately eximed in admiration. The An manor simply could not bepared to this residence. Before she came to Jun Zi City, she thought that the An family was already big enough, because the An manor was thergest house in An Yuan County.

    Wang Qing Lan lifted her head and looked at the vast An Pce. Her eyes were filled with confidence and ambition.

    She finally came to Jun Zi City, and was even living in a house presented by the emperor. Before she didn''t dare to entertain such thoughts, but since she came to the capital, she saw many spectacr sights that she never had the opportunity to see before. It was quite shocking, but deep inside she felt that this was the stage where she belonged.

    Thinking of this, she increasingly rejoiced at the fact that she chose to forebear while she was in An Yuan County. Otherwise, she would be like An Ke Xin (and her mother) who was forced to married over to Tong Tai County. Then she would be stuck in a small county forever.

    "Let''s go in."

    After An Zi Ran got the blueprint of the An Pce, he only had ns to live in a portion of the pce.

    A lot of servants were left behind in An Yuan County, so there were fewer than fifty people who followed him to the capital. In such a spacious pce, it would be hard to get things done.

    The front of the An Pce faced east, so he picked out the southern and northern rooms.

    The servants will live in the northern rooms, and the masters of the house will live in the southern courtyard. Beyond the southern wall was the Imperial Fu Pce.

    "Zi Ran, ah." Wang Qing Lan hesitated for a bit, but still walked over to An Zi Ran. She feigned a gentle tone in order to sound him out. "Regarding the An Pce''s southern courtyard, Fourth Mother won''t be living in it alone, right?"

    She mainly wanted to find out if the little bun was going to be brought to the An Pce to live with them. If they were at the courtyard that An Zi Ran had purchased previously, then she wouldn''t have asked this. But the two ces were so close, so she couldn''t help but entertain certain thoughts. If the little bun lived in the An Pce she could use the excuse of visiting him and enhance feelings between them.

    An Zi Ran nced at her, "No."

    A spark of joy ignited in Wang Qing Lan''s heart, but she didn''t let it show on her face.

    Thus, Wang Qing Lan began to wait for the arrival of the little bun. In order to perform better, she even asked Qi Qiao to find someone to teach her how to take care of children and how to please them to win their affection.

    An Zi Ran did not say a word after knowing this.

    She was certainly clever in some ways, but in some aspects she was still as dumb as Zheng Bi.

    Speaking of the little bun, An Zi Ran realized that he had not seen him for two days. He only went to see him in the morning before. These past two days, he was busy with the new residence and also careful to be cautious of the Chong Ming Emperor. He was certain that Zhu Cheng must have already told the emperor that Fu Wu Tian did not attach any importance to them, but after waiting for two days, there was still no movement from the pce.

    Gradually, he stopped paying attention.

    At the Imperial Fu Pce

    An Zi Ran changed his schedule to go visit the little bun. He had just entered the courtyard where the little bun was residing in when he became keenly aware that something was wrong. He raised his head and he saw Steward Li rushing over.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, howe you''re here?"

    Steward Li was speaking rather loudly, as if he was deliberately saying it for someone else to hear.

    Although he tried to hide the panic on his face, An Zi Ran still noticed that the door to the little bun''s room was opened and his gaze couldn''t help but became heavy. "What are you doing here? Who is in my brother''s room?"

    Ayer of cold sweat burst across Steward Li''s forehead.

    An Zi Ran pushed him away and walked over.

    Steward Li immediately went to block him. "<em>Wang fei</em>¡­"

    "Waaa!!!"

    A very loud baby''s cries interrupted his words. Then there was a creaking sound in the little bun''s room, as if someone had kicked over a chair.

    An Zi Ran pushed him hard and quickly rushed toward the room.

    Steward Li stumbled away a few steps and almost hit the pir. He muttered a low "oh no," and wished the person in the room luck.

    An Zi Ran rushed into the room. The baby''s cries had disappeared. He could only see a few chairs lying in disarray on the floor. But the people who were supposed to be in the room could not be seen. His face was already as dark as the bottom of a pot.

    "Come out!"

    An Zi Ran swept through every corner of the room. He was certain that the people were still in the room. The windows of the room were all shut. If someone had tried to escape through the window they wouldn''t have time to turn around and close the window back up.

    Steward Li ran in and saw the empty room. He became even more apprehensive. Over. It''s all over. The problem seemed to have escted.

    There was no response for a very long time.

    An Zi Ran''s expression was getting increasingly grimmer. Then he turned sharply. There was a fat old man hiding behind the door and he was getting ready to sneak out of the room, but An Zi Ran caught him right away.

    Cold sweat rained down the fat old man''s forehead.

    An Zi Ran''s gaze turned to the man''s arms. The fat old man held a baby in his arms with one hand covering the baby''s mouth. The baby''s ck grape-like eyes were filled with tears, his cheeks were red, and he looked up at him pitifully. An Zi Ran released a breath and took the baby into his arms.

    As soon as the little baby returned to his brother''s arms, he started to cry. Sprawled within An Zi Ran''s embrace, his two small chubby hands clutched his brother''s clothes tightly. His sobs were very pitiful. Although he was only six or seven months old, the child had a heightened sense of awareness, and knew who was the person closest to him.

    An Zi Ran held the little bun, his movements were practiced and not awkward at all. He stroked the baby''s back with one hand and listened to the baby''s cries gradually lessened. Only then did he turn his attention to the fat old man. The identity of the man was Fu <emo wang ye</em>. The old man straightened his back, but didn''t dare to look at him.

 Chapter 79 part2

    <strong>Chapter 79.2 - Punishment</strong>

    An Zi Ran''s gaze shifted to Steward Li, who was sweating profusely at the moment, and said coldly, "Since Steward Li thinks that my words alone are not enough, then let us go to the <em>wang ye</em> right now and have him make a decision."

    When Steward Li heard this, his face abruptly turned white.

    An Zi Ran came back to see the little bun that afternoon. It turned out that the <emo wang ye</em> was in the little bun''s room, and he was carrying An Zi Ran''s little brother in his arms. Later, he learned from the servants that the <emo wang ye</em> would go y with the little bun when the head steward was not around. And the so-called y*, was him amusing himself with the little bun.

    <span>[*T/N: Implies that he was ying with the baby as if the baby were a toy, as opposed to ying with the baby to amuse the baby.]

    The head butler discovered this incident and ordered the servants in the pce not to let the <emo wang ye</em> approach the little bun again.

    The <emo wang ye</em> was obedient for a time, but on the day that they returned, he reverted back to his old ways. It just so happened that An Zi Ran caught him when he decided to visit his brother that day.

    An Zi Ran didn''t care that the <emo wang ye</em> was an elderly and directly prohibited him from approaching the little bun. At the same time, he also warned the servants about this, but Steward Li still disregarded his words in order to please Fu <emo wang ye</em>. In that case, he would not be merciful.

    This matter was soon reported to Fu Wu Tian.

    In the lobby of the Imperial Fu Pce

    Fu <emo wang ye</em> knew that he made a mistake and stood in the middle of the lobby without a word of protest.

    Steward Li stood next to him. His back was drenched with nervous sweat. He did not dare look up at the imposing <em>wang ye</em> and the displeased <em>wang fei</em>. Originally he wanted to ask the <emo wang ye</em> for help, but looking at the <emo wang ye''s</em> behavior made him feel like his future was bleaker than ever.

    Fu Wu Tian looked at the <emo wang ye</em> who had his head hanging down, and then his eyes moved to Steward Li. In a deep voice, he said, "Steward Li, do you know your error!"

    "This servants knows he is wrong. Begging <em>wang ye</em> to be merciful. This servant does not dare again." Steward Li hurriedly admitted his mistake.

    "Where did you go wrong?"

    Steward Li was stunned for a moment. Didn''t the <em>wang ye</em> already know? Why was he asking? With suspicious doubts, he replied, "This servant shouldn''t have brought the <emo wang ye</em> to go look for the little <em>gong zi</em>, and shouldn''t have helped the <emo wang ye</em> hide."

    "And?"

    Steward Li couldn''t answer this time. He didn''t know what he had done and he couldn''t think of it. He hesitated and raised his head. His eyes immediately shed upon the <em>wang fei</em>''s cold and indifferent gaze. It was like an explosion went ''bang'' in his head, his face turned white, and he remembered.

    Fu Wu Tian said slowly, "This prince once said that since <em>wang fei</em> has married into the Imperial Fu Pce, he is now a master of this pce. However, you seem to regard this prince''s words as passing wind¡­"

    Steward Li''s body shook.

    The people around him have also bowed their heads.

    Not everyone in the <em>wang ye''s</em> pce recognizes An Zi Ran''s status as the <em>wang fei</em>. Some people thought of An Zi Ran with contempt, thinking that he wouldn''t be favored for too long. Steward Li was also one of those people. So that day, he hadn''t ced any importance on An Zi Ran''s words at all. In his head he thought that as long as he could please the <emo wang ye</em> he would not have to fear the <em>wang fei.</em>

    "<em>Wang ye</em>, spare me. This servant knows his wrongs."

    Steward Li''s fearful voice broke through the suffocating atmosphere in the lobby. He mmed his head against the floor in supplication. The floor creaked and there was a trace of blood after a while.

    "Head Steward."

    When he heard himself being called, Fu Yi came into the lobby from outside. His gaze held an expression like a smile yet not a smile as he nced at the <emo wang ye</em>, who was trying to shrink into himself as much as possible, but was unsessful due to his body''s girth.

    "Investigate for this prince and see how many people in the pce are talking bad behind <em>wang fei''s </em>back. Once they are identified, expel all of them from the pce."

    "Understood, <em>wang ye</em>."

    Steward Li''s face was ashen as he was dragged out.

    He was finished. Being expelled from the pce was equivalent to being branded with a bad reputation forever.

    After resolving the matter of Steward Li, it was finally the turn of the <emo wang ye</em>.

    The <emo wang ye</em> was keenly aware of the many eyes that fell upon him. His fat body started crawling towards the direction of the door in search of escape. He only managed two steps when he suddenly hit a meat wall. He turned around to look and saw that it was the head steward.

    Fu Yi was different from Fu Wu Tian. He was like a smiling fox. Even if he were angry he would not reveal it. He would simply look at that person until that person started to panic.

    The <emo wang ye</em> was in that very predicament.

    "I''m wrong¡­"

    Fu <emo wang ye</em> could not withstand the gazes of his grandson and the head butler. They were so chilling that it was scary and he couldn''t help but admit his mistake.

    Fu Yi smiled. "How can <emo wang ye</em> be wrong? Actually you''re not wrong at all. I am the one in the wrong. We can only me me for being toox with you. I will definitely self-reflect in the future."

    Hearing these words, Fu <emo wang ye''s </em>hairs stood up on end. "Ah Yi*, I really do know that I am in the wrong. I won''t dare anymore in the future. I swear."

    <span>[*T/N: Ah Yi is nickname for Fu Yi]

    Fu Yi spoke with a smile. "<em>Lao wang ye</em> also swore like this to mest time."

    He promised <em>wang ye </em>and <em>wang fei</em> that he would take good care of the little <em>gong zi</em>. Instead, the little <em>gong zi</em> was scared twice. In the span of his housekeeping career, this was an indelible shame!

    Fu <emo wang ye</em> knew that he had really angered his head steward and quickly ran in front of An Zi Ran. He revealed an expression as if he was pondering on a painful experience: "My dear grandson''s wife, grandfather won''t dare again, forgive me, okay? I promise that I will never touch your little bun again in the future. Please tell Ah Yi not to be angry anymore, all right?"

    Whether it was before the illness or after, the person that he feared the most in the entire prince''s pce was the head steward, Fu Yi. When Fu Yi was angry, Fu <emo wang ye</em> would definitely suffer a cmity.

    An Zi Ran found that the <emo wang ye</em> was still very clever.

    It was a pity that he was looking to the wrong person for help. If An Zi Ran did not give him a profound lesson, he will stillmit the same blunder in the future. An Zi Ran did not want to see the little bun being tossed around again.

    An Zi Ran gave the old man a deep look, and then he shifted his gaze to the little bun in his arms, who was ying with his fingers. The little bun waspletely unaffected by the atmosphere of the lobby. His cheeks were rosy and looked like delicious fruits.

    At this moment, the <emo wang ye</em> did something unexpected.

    He took up the little bun''s small paws in his hands and said sincerely, "Little Bun, grandfather knows he is wrong. Forgive me, okay? I will not y with you again."

    Little Bun: "¡­ah?"

    Everyone: "¡­"

    What a good application of the move ''retreating one step in order to advance.'' It would seem that the IQ of the amnesiac <emo wang ye</em> was still very high.

 Chapter 80 part1

    <strong>Chapter 80.1 - Concubine Selection and Carrier Pigeon</strong>

    Pleading to the little bun was the biggest mistake of <emo wang ye''s</em> life.

    That''s because the little bun couldn''t talk. Even if he wanted to forgive him, he couldn''t say it out loud.

    In the end, the <emo wang ye</em> was still grounded. For two months, he was not allowed to leave the prince''s pce, and he was not allowed to touch a single finger on the little bun, even a little pat on the head was not allowed. An Zi Ran watched over his little brother like a hawk, ensuring that the little bun and the <emo wang ye</em> would never be in the same ce at the same time.

    The next day, the number of servants in the prince''s pce was reduced by a fraction.

    Adhering to Fu Wu Tian''s orders, Fu Yi identified a dozen people who were talking bad about An Zi Ran behind his back. Among them was Xi Mei. She was the one that Fu Wu Tian caught gossiping before. He had demoted her from an upper servant to a lower servant and was sent to clean the toilets.

    Afterwards, Xi Mei still did not restraint her tongue. Instead, she would often cloister herself in a corner and curse An Zi Ran. Some servants happened to overhear her when they went past, otherwise no one would''ve known.

    After this incident, the rest of the servants in the prince''s pce all settled down and knew to not gossip idly.

    They no longer dared to hold An Zi Ran in contempt, and truly regarded him as the third master in the Imperial Fu Pce. They treated him respectfully, as if he were Fu Wu Tian or the <emo wang ye</em>.

    At the An Pce next door¡­

    Wang Qing Lan waited for several days, but could not chance upon the little bun at all. Later she heard about what happened over at the Imperial Fu Pce and finally found out that An Zi Ran had yed her.

    An Zi Ran never had the intention of bringing the little bun back from the prince''s pce. She had actually believed that he would take the little bun back, and had bustled about like a fool to make preparations. An Zi Ran must''ve beenughing at her behind her back!

    "Madam, dissipate your anger, otherwise you''ll harm your health." Qi Qiao advised.

    Wang Qing Lan said coldly, "How can I not be angry? An Zi Ran never rxed his guard towards me at all. But there is still one point that I can''t understand. Since he is so suspicious of me, why did he bring me along to Jun Zi City. Wouldn''t it be better to just leave me behind in An Yuan County?"

    Qi Qiao also did not understand. "Madam, Since you don''t understand no matter how you puzzle over it, then don''t think about it. As a matter of fact, Qi Qiao thinks this is a good opportunity."

    "What do you mean?" Wang Qing Lan wondered.

    Qi Qiao replied, "Although the An Pce and the Imperial Fu Pce are next to each other, Qi Qiao thinks that if nothing big happens, the young master will note over. We can seize this opportunity."

    Wang Qing Lan thought that what Qi Qiao said was very reasonable, so she nodded and said, "You are right. An Zi Ran would never let me interfere with anything happening in the An family. If it''s like that, I might as well use this opportunity to n a way out for myself. I have to think about what is the best thing to do!"

    Once the goal was determined, the master and servant pair stopped setting their sights on the little bun.

    Two dayster, a sensational piece of news swept through Jun Zi City.

    The annual talent selection* was about to start up again. The talent selection was held every year, but this time the talent selection was being held several months earlier than in past years.

    <span>[*T/N: Ñ¡Ðã <em>xuan xiu</em> - talented, noble youngdies enter the pce to be chosen by the emperor for his harem. When ady is chosen she is granted the title of "talenteddy" (in certain dynasties). She is not considered an official "concubine" yet until she''s slept with the emperor and he bestows a higher-ranked title on her.]

    Some people spected that the reason why the talent selection was moved up ahead of schedule was due to the <em>jun wang''s </em>merits in punishing those greedy officials in Hong Province and his governing of Chang Province. By using the wealth confiscated from the officials of Hong Province to manage the situation in Chang Province, he ended up not needing to use a single coin from the empire''s treasury, thus saving a lot of expenses for the emperor.

    The emperor wasscivious by nature. He had a harem of three thousand with all different types of beauties in it, but no single beauty was ever favored for more than half a month.

    Even so, every year when the annual talent selection began, there would still be arge group of women seeking for status, fame, and fortune, and they would all try their best to enter the pce. Some wanted to get close to the emperor, some wanted to collide with the emperor. If they could gain the emperor''s interest, then they could live in wealth for the rest of their lives.

    As soon as the news spread, beauties from everywhere began to stir.

    Da Ya''s talent selection was very strict. Both the beauty''s family background and appearance was very important, but the most important thing was still the face, because not only the children of noble families could participate, but children of the four sses of ancient China: schrs, farmers, artisans, and merchants could also participate.

    <span>[T/N: There''s so much contradiction in the above paragraph, I can''t even¡­ >_<]

    The talent selection process was rather cumbersome. Except for residents of Jun Zi City, who could sign up directly,dies from other ces must report to their local government office to sign up. But just signing up did not mean that they automatically got to enter, because the local officials would first screen the contestants. Only those who were beautiful and age appropriate would have their names forwarded to the capital. Lastly, people were then sent to escort thesedies to Jun Zi City.

    This was the first talent selection.

    <span>[T/N: I''m guessing first time for this emperor¡­? The sentence did not borate.]

    In order to cut down on time, the Chong Ming Emperor only allowed seven days for each location. If they were unable to send the participatingdies to the capital within that time period, then thosedies would be disqualified from the selection.

    Because the talent selection was moved up schedule this year, many local official did not have the time to prepare. If they caused dy, the local officials might be punished by those higher up. In order to avoid that, they made the rules more flexible. As long as the participant''s looks were good and their background was clean then they were directly sent to the capital.<hr>

    A BIG wee to <strong>AvalonAngel79</strong> for joining our crew!

    (¤Å??????)¤Å ? ?(?¥î??)

 Chapter 80 part2

    <strong>Chapter 80.2 - Concubine Selection and Carrier Pigeon</strong>

    Seven days passed by quickly. Jun Zi City became very busy due to the arrival of these beautiful women.

    At the same time, An Zi Ran received the ledgers sent by Steward Su and a report on everything that happened in An Yuan County during his absence.

    About the ledgers.

    The An family helped the people of An Yuan County, they prospered together, and got rid of the plight of poverty. Although the money was scattered, the return was very rich.

    Before An Zi Ran left An Yuan County he bought up all the farmers'' excess foodstuff. He sold that along with therge amount of grains he stored in his warehouse to Fu Wu Tian at a high price. The difference between purchase and selling price was huge, so he easily earned back all the money that he spent in the past.

    The money that Fu Wu Tian got from confiscating the wealth of greedy officials belonged to the empire. Anything that was left over would have to be returned to the national treasury and given to the Chong Ming Emperor. Hence, An Zi Ran did not feel a shred of guilt for the money he earned from Fu Wu Tian.

    However, there was one matter that An Zi Ran took extra note of.

    The Da Guang Rice Shop in Wan Shan County has always been a bigpetitor of the An family''s rice business.

    After An Chang Fu''s death, Boss Chen of Da Guang Rice Shop wanted to use this opportunity to suppress the An family''s rice business, so he deliberately lowered the price of rice. This did indeed cause some damage to the An family''s rice business, but the loss did notst long.

    An Zi Ran had decisively lowered the price of rice to its normal level, which was lower than the price that the Da Guang Rice Shop was offering.

    Boss Chen thought that An Zi Ran was deliberately challenging him. From that time on he bore a grudge, but he did not dare to keep the price down, because he couldn''t make much money. He was a businessman after all, and he knew that he couldn''t damage his business due to a moment of temper, especially since the other party was just a little brat.

    After that, the An family started buying up rice inrge quantities.

    Boss Chen took advantage of this opportunity to extend an olive branch to Manager Feng. As a result, he was yed by Manager Feng and waited stupidly for Manager Feng to reply. Then the disaster in Chang Province broke out. The An family took this opportunity to expand their wealth. Only then did Boss Chene to see the truth.

    After he discovered that he was yed, Boss Chen found some people to go to the An family''s rice shop several times to make trouble, but he did not seed, because every time his people appeared, there would be a group of bouncers guarding the shop.

    After a few times, Boss Chen guessed that he was being watched.

    He was not willing to let it go after being yed like that, not until County Magistrate Zhang of An Yuan County personally came up to him. He was just a businessman, what did he have to fight a government official with? Thus, brushing off his cold sweat, he stealthily ran away.

    The person who was monitoring Boss Chen was Ah Ye.

    When An Zi Ran left An Yuan County, he did not see him immediately.

    After going over the ledgers, An Zi Ran wrote a letter to Steward Su. This Ah Ye could be used for important matters, but he still needed to be further investigated.

    He was just about to call someone to send the letter to An Yuan County when Fu Wu Tian pushed the door open.

    He saw the letter in his hand. "Who is it for?"

    An Zi Ran replied, "Steward Su. I''m preparing to bring Ah Ye over to the capital." He was preparing to develop his career in Jun Zi City, but he needed manpower. Although Ah Ye was a local snake* of An Yuan County, his mind was flexible. He might be able to aplish big things in the capital.

    <span>[*T/N: µØÍ·Éß <em>di tou she</em> trantes to "local bully / tyrant / regional mafia boss," but I don''t recall Ah Ye being described as such previously. He seems more like a regr smart (and maybe shady) person.]

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, if youck people, you can talk to this prince," Fu Wu Tian said.

    "Let''s talk about thister. Right now, I haven''t figured out exactly what I want to do." An Zi Ran shook his head. They had sent people to look for cottonseeds, but there was still no news from that matter. Even if he had ns he could not implement them. And it involved a wide range of things. He still needed to reconsider many matters, so he was preparing to consider other means of passage for his ns.

    Fu Wu Tian suddenly took away the letter in his hand. "<em>Wang fei</em>, it would take more than half a day to get this letter into Steward Su''s hands, right?"

    An Zi Ran heard another meaning in his words. "Do you have other methods?"

    "Is <em>wang fei</em> forgetting that there is such a thing as carrier pigeon?"

    "You have?" An Zi Ran only just then recalled. In this backward time and space there was no convenient modes of transportation like those in the twenty-first century, but there were carrier pigeons for messengers.

    Fu Wu Tian felt that he was being underestimated by <em>wang fei</em>, so he took him to the back courtyard of the prince''s pce.

    Although An Zi Ran has been married into the prince''s pce for some time now, he had never been in the back courtyard, because people were forbidden from stepping into that ce. He had not been curious and had never been there.

    As soon as they entered, a flock of carrier pigeons rushed at them.

    "These are pigeons specially trained by the prince''s pce. They are twice as fast as the average pigeon. It only takes a short time to fly from Jun Zi City to An Yuan County," Fu Wu Tian exined into his ear.

    An Zi Ran was silent.

    Fu Wu Tian''sughter sounded leisurely.

    An Zi Ran looked at him and suddenly thought of a matter. "Do you have time today?"

    Without hesitation, Fu Wu Tian said, "If it''s to apany <em>wang fei</em> then I always have time."

    "Go out with me in the afternoon."

    "Sure."

 Chapter 81 part1

    <strong>Chapter 81.1 - Casino</strong>

    Jun Zi City was the most prosperous city in the empire of Da Ya. The streets were always bustling with crowds. People were pressed shoulder to shoulder as they navigated the streets. On both sides of the road were hawkers loudly advertising their wares. Laughter asionally sounded from the groups of energetic young men and women standing in front of these stalls.

    Compared to Chang Province, this was simply a paradise.

    Recently, due to the emperor''s talent selection, the capital was even livelier than before. Pretty women with beautiful faces could be seen everywhere on the streets. Most of them were women who had came to participate in the talent selection.

    The second round of the talent selection would begin on the tenth day after the decree was issued, so these women still had three days to adjust. The candidates who arrived to the capital early would settle in and wait at the Beautiful People Building*.

    <span>[*T/N: ÃÀÈËÂ¥ <em>mei ren lou</em> - literally "beautiful people building"]

    The Beautiful People Building was also known as the Talented Ladies Building.

    As the name suggested, it was a building specifically for harem candidates from outside the capital to reside in.

    Because the harem candidates were always beautiful, the building waster re-named Beautiful People Building. Every year during the talent selection, the Beautiful People Building would be the liveliest ce of all.

    It was said that an imperial consort, a <em>gui fei</em>, once hailed from the Beautiful People Building.

    That <em>gui fei</em> was the mother of the second prince. She was known as Shi <em>gui fei</em>. She had a face of unparalleled beauty. When juxtaposed beside her, all the other harem candidates lost their brilliance. Chong Ming Emperor was captured by her beauty at first sight, and she was favored for a period of time. It could be said that she had unlimited glory. Regardless of whether the emperor still favored her or not, for amoner like her to be a distinguished noble in a single leap, her story was enough to motivate those who had no status and no backing.

    And it was because of this very rumor¡­

    Every year, candidates who stayed in the Beautiful People Building would allpete for the room where Shi <em>gui fei</em> once lived. More than twenty yearster, that room was still captivating enough to make all of the candidates scramble madly for something unobtainable like quacking ducks.

    The year before, a rich woman paid five thousand silvers to win that room. It was the highest price thus far. No one knows if the record would be broken this year.

    Rumor had it that that rich woman went from an eighth-tier concubine to a third-tier concubine in two years. Don''t know whether that piece of news was true or not, but there would definitely be a frenzy among the candidates in the Beautiful People Building this year.

    Today was the penultimate day counting down to the second round of the talent selection.

    Asides from candidates who lived further away from the capital and therefore needed more travel time, and those who couldn''t make it due to some extenuating circumstances, everyone else was already gathered in the Beautiful People Building.

    At this time, the Beautiful People Building was filled with crowds of people, men and women, all sizing up theirpetition.

    "Don''t know which beauty will win the bid this year, but there will be a good show!" A man stood just outside of the assembly of people. While looking towards the crowd, hemented with a face full of expectation.

    Hispanion replied, "Eighty percent aredies from rich and wealthy families. In order to get ahead, you need a good portent. Unless they don''t want to win, they won''t be hiding away their money."

    The man suddenly turned his head around, "Not necessarily."

    Hispanion said in surprised, "Not necessarily? What do you mean?"

    The man said, "I happened to hear an interesting thing in thest two days. Apparently, the Beautiful People Building is not going to auction off the room that the <em>gui fei</em> had lived in."

    "Why is that?" Thepanion was dumbfounded.

    The man said, "The concept of bidding with silver is not fresh and exciting anymore. Thendlord of the Beautiful People Building decided to select a winner through a talentpetition. The person whosts until the end will be able to live in that room."

    Thepanionughed, "That certainly is more interesting than bidding with money. But there are so many contestants. Would a day''s worth of time be enough?"

    "There''s a point you''re not aware of." The man raised his index finger and shook it from side to side. "Thendlord of the Beautiful People Building is a profiteer. How could he give up such a good opportunity to make money? So not all of thedies would be able to participate. Those who want in on the contest must pay fifty silvers in order to sign up."

    Thepanion hissed, "This registration fee is too expensive!"

    The man smiled mischievously.

    Otherwise, why would thatndlord be called a profiteer?!

    At this time, there were two outstanding men standing outside of the crowd. It was Fu Wu Tian and An Zi Ran. In the morning, he promised to apany his <em>wang fei</em> out, but Fu Wu Tian did not bring along his subordinates. The location of Beautiful People Building was rather conspicuous. Not long after leaving from the prince''s pce, the two arrived here and overheard the conversation between the man and hispanion.

    An Zi Ran heard that the talent selection was very grand. He didn''t pay much attention to it at first. Today, he unexpectedly witnessed it. The grand asion of the talent selection was very much simr to talentpetitions ofter generations.

    "Schrs, farmers, artisans, and merchants, with the merchant ss being the lowest of them all. Revealing one''s family background in this ce would only draw other people''s attention."

    No woman was generous enough to allow a threatening woman to enter the pce andpete with her for the emperor''s grace. Shi <em>gui fei</em> was indeed a sessful example, but for her to gain the status of a <em>gui fei</em> and to maintain her position till this day meant that she could not be underestimated. These women wanted to follow in the <em>gui fei''s </em>old steps? First, they would have to ask the <em>gui fei</em> herself whether she was willing.

    Fu Wu Tian heard this sentence and turned to look at his <em>wang fei''s</em> elegant profile. "This prince believes that with <em>wang fei''s</em> level of skills merchants will one day be ced before schrs."

    An Zi Ran turned his head in surprise. He rolled his eyes a little as confidence exuded from him.

    "That is inevitable!"

    Looking down on businessmen?

    No matter. Those people will suffer for it in the future!

    The two finished speaking and got ready to leave. They were not interested in Beautiful People Building and the talentpetition that it was hosting. But just as they turned around, the conversation between a man and a woman in the corner caught their attention.

 Chapter 81 part2

    <strong>Chapter 81.2 - Casino</strong>

    The woman had a beautiful face. If one were to give her a score then she could get up to eighty points. She wasn''t the prettiest among all the contestants, nor was she the most dazzling, but in other ces she would be considered a big beauty.

    At this time, the young woman tugged hard on the man. There was a ruthlessness to her gaze as she spoke fiercely to the man, "Big Brother, where''s the money? In the end did you prepare money for me?"

    The man''s expressioncked confidence, clearly showing that he was unwilling.

    The woman forcefully tugged at him twice. "Tell me the truth. Otherwise, once I gain wealth and fame, don''t even think of getting any benefits from me!"

    "Don''t, don''t, don''t!" The man immediately became anxious.

    "Then quickly give me fifty silvers." The woman spread out her hand towards the man. Her expression was particrly impatient. But at this moment, her expression contrarily seemed very malevolent.

    The man hesitantly spoke, "Don''t¡­ don''t have¡­"

    The woman''s eyes widened. "How could you not have? Yesterday, didn''t you say you were going to go out and gather fifty silvers for me, so that I could participate in the talentpetition of the Beautiful People Building? Now, thepetition is about to start, and you''re telling me you don''t have the money?"

    "Little Sister, Brother has wronged you. The five silvers¡­ I lost all of it." The man said remorsefully.

    He originally wanted to go to the casino to test his luck, and see if he could turn five silvers into fifty silvers. But he didn''t expect that his luck was particrly poor. He yed ten rounds, lost ten rounds, and all the money was lost. Now, he only had a hundred or so copper coins left. But this money was to pay for their amodations and food for the next few days. If he lost even that, then they would have to sleep on the streets.

    The woman stared at him incredulously.

    "All¡­ all lost?"

    The man did not dare to look at her.

    The woman inhaled sharply. "You pile of waste. Don''t show up in front of me these next two days. And also, give me the money that you have left."

    The man dithered for a moment, but still gave her the pouch of money.

    The woman grabbed the purse, turned and melted into the crowd, no longer caring about the man.

    The man stood there facing the direction of the Beautiful People Building for a while. Suddenly he took out another pouch from the bosom of his clothes and smiled wretchedly. "Fortunately, I am resourceful, otherwise these coppers would also be taken away. Let''s go try my luck again. Maybe this time I will earn everything back."

    After he finished speaking, he put the pouch away and ran in the opposite direction of the Beautiful People Building.

    This kind of situation often happened, and it was not news to many people.

    An Zi Ran also left the Beautiful People Building apanied by Fu Wu Tian. The two of them went in the same direction as the man. It was the capital''s most famous money-squandering establishment. The capital did notck for such ces: there was the dazzling red-light district and extravagant gambling houses where people threw their money away recklessly. These were all well known ces in Jun Zi City.

    The so-called money-squandering establishment was not the same as An Zi Ran had imagined.

    In his impression, it was a ce of chaotic disorder, where people of all backgrounds would gather, and there would often be conflict.

    But when he and Fu Wu Tian arrived at that street, the situation of the ce was beyond his expectation. Rather, it was bustling with noise and excitement.

    There were peopleing and going on the streets. Restaurants, buildings, gambling houses, shops, etc, were all very proper.

    An Zi Ran looked towards Fu Wu Tian with puzzlement. "Isn''t gambling banned in Da Ya?"

    He''d always thought that Da Ya was a country that banned gambling. He had never seen gambling houses in An Yuan County, and he also saw no traces of such establishments in other counties, so he had always thought that was the case.

    Fu Wu Tian was not at all surprised by his words. "<em>Wang fei </em>does not know, Da Ya indeed does not prohibit gambling, but it is very strict about gambling. This was decreed by the previous emperor when he was alive."

    "How is it strict?"

    "If you want to open a gambling house, you need to get the authorization of the royal family. Then you can justifiably open up a gambling house. If not, the whole family would be executed when caught. However, the profits of gambling houses are indeed veryrge, so there are many ces that would take the risk of opening underground gambling dens even if they do not have permission."

    An Zi Ran immediately understood. In fact, it was a business license. "Are brothels and male brothels the same as gambling houses?"

    Fu Wu Tian said, "No, although the nature of the two is simr, the authorizer is different, only local officials need to approve."

    Unexpectedly, Da Ya was stricter in this regard.

    As they walked and talked, they arrived before a casino without realizing it. The outside of the establishment was very clean, and there was a faint noiseing from the inside.

    Just as An Zi Ran was debating whether or not to go inside, two hired thugs suddenly threw a person out the door. That person fell right in front of him.

    One of the thugs spat in his direction. "You don''t have money yet you dare to cause a scene in the casino? Look well at what kind of ce this is. Be more mindful next time!"

    After that, the two turned back to the gambling house and ignored the person.

    An Ziran looked down at the person who was thrown out. He couldn''t help but arch his eyebrow. It was the brother of the brother-sister pair they saw outside the Beautiful People Building not long ago.

    The man climbed up from the ground, wiped the corner of the broken lip, muttered darkly ''bad luck,'' and got ready to leave. He suddenly found that An Ziran was watching him and said, "What are you looking at, huh? Never seen¡­ Ah!"

    The man had not finished speaking yet when he let out a miserable shriek. He cradled his mouth and fell on the ground again. Blood seeped out between the gaps of his fingers. There were subtle cracking sounds as if some bone was broken.

    The murderous weapon that had struck the man mmed into the steps of the gambling house, rolled along the ground, and stopped moving. It was a piece of silver.

    An Zi Ran turned his head and looked at Fu Wu Tian. Unexpectedly he also had this skill!

    Fu Wu Tian came over and took his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    The two did not pay attention to the man on the ground, nor did they bother to pick up the silver. It was stained with the man''s saliva. Just thinking about it was gross. And they did notck for money. After the two of them entered the gambling house, a quick-witted little beggar seized the opportunity to snatch up the money and took off with it.

    The man who fell on the ground also noticed that he was struck with a piece of silver. Although he didn''t know what was going on, when he saw the little beggar scoop up the money and run off, he could care less about the injury to his mouth.

    "You stinky beggar! Return the money to me!"

    The little beggar ran very fast. The man just broke a bone. He had trouble breathing and could not catch up at all. Seeing his appearance, the little beggar actually stopped and stuck his tongue out at the man.

    The man got extremely angry. He disregarded his injury and strove to catch up.

    But no matter how fast he ran, he could not match up to the little beggar. Not long after, he lost sight of the little beggar.<hr>

    Cyber cake and cookies for new patron:

    <strong>Mie </strong>????\(^-^)/????<hr>

 Chapter 82 part1

    <strong>Chapter 82.1 - Fierce Competition</strong>

    The inside of the gambling house was apletely different world.

    From the outside, the building only seemed ndestine; the interior situation could not be discerned at all. After entering the building, it could be seen that the ce was very spacious.

    The noisy and uproarious atmosphere rushed at An Zi Ran like a cloud of foul smoke, which made him slightly ufortable. He frowned. It seemed that this ce was only good in appearance.

    The spacious lobby was twice as big as the lobby of a typical restaurant. There were thirty gambling tables set up. Large groups of people crowded around the tables, staring intently at the things on the tabletop. Their eyes were ssy and bloodshot. Some have been gambling here since the previous night. They were just like addicts. Even though they lost everything they still refused to leave. They borrowed money from the gambling house and continued to gamble, leading to an increasing debt, until their faces were colored with despair.

    This was a gambling house!

    Everyone wanted to get rich in one night. Instead, they end up losing a family fortune.

    People wanting to get rich quick were amon sight, but instead, they end up losing a family fortune. Families bing ruined and homeless were much moremon than overnight millionaires. There were many people who became crazy from losing too much.

    An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tian circled around the gambling house.

    The gambling games here were all rtively simple andmon.

    Games like tossing dice, dominoes, and such were all simple things, but the people gambling were all riled up with excitement.

    Every time the crowd of peopleid down their bets they would stare at the dealer unblinkingly. When the dealer reveals the result, the excitement and despair were immediately intertwined.

    The people in the gambling house took note of An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tian early on. They saw them looking around but not betting. After observing for a while, couldn¡¯t help bute over. A voice spoke in respectful tones, "Is it these two <em>gong zi''s</em> first timeing here?"

    Judging by their clothes, it was easy to tell that these two men weren''t justmoners, so the manager did not dare to be contemptuous. In the capital, you never know who might have connections.

    "Yes, it is the first time. Your gambling house only has these types of gambling games?"

    An Zi Ran nodded.

    The managerughed. "Of course not. If these two <em>gong zi </em>would like to see others, you can go to the second floor. The first floor is just some small things. The real fun is on the second floor."

    "Then lead the way."

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    The manager immediately showed them to the second floor with extreme deference.

    The first floor of the gambling house was opened to themon folk. There was no limit to the sum of money gambled. yers could bet as little as a single cooper coin or as much as they would like. However, if the amount exceeded certain limits, the dealers would pay attention to this person and then ask him to go to the second floor. The second floor was the most exciting ce in the gambling house and also the ce where the most money was exchanged.

    Those who could go to the second floor were those who had at least a thousand silvers of worth. The amount of eat bet never went lower than a hundred silvers, so people who liked stimtion would go to the second floor.

    As they walked, the manager exined to them about the second floor.

    Asides from mahjong and guessing games, the second floor also had cockfighting games with various types of animals. Overall, there was way more variety upstairs than there were downstairs.

    To improve the ss level, the gambling house also had private rooms.

    The private rooms were mainly aimed towards those who came withpanions. Some people just wanted a quiet ce, while some people wanted to take care of personal grievances without being seen by others.

    As the manager exined about the second floor he secretly observed the expressions of the two people and saw that they did not show too many expressions from the start up until the present. The doubts in his heart grew deeper and deeper. These two people didn''t really seem to be interested in ying. The average person usually did not y for the first time at the gambling house, but they would still reveal some looks of interest. However, these two had no reactions from beginning to end. Could they be industry spies from another gambling house?

    The possibility wasn''t nil. This kind of situation has happened before.

    Some gambling houses were very monotonous in their games, so they would send some people to other gambling houses to investigate the games that were there, but now this type of thing has been happening less often.

    Da Ya only had these types of gambling games, and by now everyone was already aware of the different types of games avable, so there was no need to investigate other ces. It was more likely that a newly opened gambling house sent people to study from a more established gambling house.

    The more the manager thought about it, the more he felt that there was such a possibility. The two were dressed luxuriously. That meant that if they didn''t have power then they must have wealth. It was entirely possible for them to be opening their own casino.

    Having said that, the manager still did not dare to drive them away.

    Someone who could afford to open a gambling house definitely wasn''t simple.

    Just as the manager was thinking of sounding out the two with some tactful words, he found that the two customers have stopped walking. He followed their line of sight and saw that they were looking at a private room. When the manager saw the number on the room he couldn''t help but be stumped for a moment. This couldn''t be¡­

    "Is there anyone ying inside?" An Zi Ran asked casually.

    The private room was very quiet. The average person might think that there was no one inside, but as for him and Fu Wu Tian, they could feel an unusual pressure from inside.

    The manager replied, "There is indeed someone ying inside this private room."

    "Can we go in and see?"

 Chapter 82 part2

    <strong>Chapter 82.2 - Fierce Competition</strong>

    The manager hesitated for a moment. "Yes."

    Then he gently pushed opened the door of the private room. The movement was not big, but entering at this juncture would definitely be conspicuous. However, when they entered the room, no one looked over. Everyone was holding their breath and staring at the table. The atmosphere was tensed and repressed.

    The room wasrge, and there were already more than a dozen people inside.

    The manager led them inside.

    An Zi Ran looked at the two people who were currently gambling. The person with his back to the door was a slightly fat middle-aged man. He wore gold and silver jewelry, and looked like a nouveau riche. At this moment, his expression was not very good. He looked a little green around the gills as he used his hand to wipe the cold sweat off his forehead.

    Opposite the middle-aged man was a person who looked to be about thirty years old. His face was very in.

    In front of the man was a pair of dices and a dice cup. Beside his hand was already a stack of a dozen banknotes. The denomination of each piece was no less than a thousand silvers. There was even a banknote of ten thousand silvers.

    On the other hand, the middle-aged man''s stack of banknotes was pitiful inparison. It was evident that he lost quite a lot. It was no wonder he was pouring cold sweat. He had lost thousands and thousands of silvers in the blink of an eye. Even your average wealthy businessman could not afford such a lost.

    The manager saw that the two men were starting to be interested in gambling. After pondering he exined, "Sirs, what you are seeing now is a gambling match between our gambling house and Feng Hua Gambling House. The middle-aged man on the left hand side is Boss Zhang of Feng Hua Gambling House. He was a very famous gambler in his youth."

    Regardless of how famous he was, right now Boss Zhang was being ughtered on the gambling table.

    An Zi Ran looked at Boss Zhang who was wiping his sweat once again. It seemed that there was some grievance between the two gambling houses.

    The manager smiled and said, "Customers, this is your first time here so it''s no wonder that you do not know. There are more than a dozen gambling houses on this street. Thepetition is very fierce. It''s very normal for a casino to fall today and for another to spring up in its ce tomorrow. Those who can have thestugh must have the strongest background."

    An Zi Ran cocked his head and gave the manager a nce.

    The words of this manager seemed to have a warning of unknown meaning!

    The manager couldn''t be thinking that they were here to investigate and getting ready to open their own casino, could he? An Zi Ran didn''t think that a manager could say this to a customer for no reason.

    At the table, the man and the middle-aged man started the final round of their game.

    Asides from guessing big or small, there were a lot of other tricks when it came to tossing dices. Just before they came in, the two yers have already yed eleven rounds. The middle-aged man lost ten rounds.

    "This is thest round. Let''spete to see who gets the lowest number." The middle-aged man knew that he had no retreat route. He stared fiercely at the other man as he spoke.

    The other man looked at the middle-age man, nced at the money beside his hand, and then said, "Boss Zhang, it seems you don''t have much money left."

    The middle-aged man''s expression was stiff as he replied, "There''s not much, but there''s still enough to y one more round."

    The other man smiled and ced his hand atop therge stack of banknotes. He said, "Could it be that Boss Zhang wants to win this money back? Without this money, Feng Hua Gambling House would have to go bankrupt, right?"

    The middle-aged man stared at the stack of banknotes for a long time and then finally withdrew his gaze. Of course he thought this, but he didn''t have much money left right now. The most valuable thing he had left was his gambling house. He knew what the other party''s meaning was. He wanted him to use his gambling house as coteral, but he would never do such a thing.

    He wasn''t stupid. The reason he ended up like this was because the other side had this game rigged. They wanted to swallow up his gambling house. In that case, he would not let them have their wish no matter what.

    "Do not talk nonsense. Let''s get started."

    The middle-aged man wiped his face hard. There was a glint of determination in his eyes.

    The other man frowned. He knew that he could no longer try to rile up the middle-aged man. He could only give up on the idea. "In that case, I will apany you, Boss Zhang. Please."

    The middle-aged man picked up the dices and the dice cup. He shook it vigorously. His technique was quite skillful. One could tell that it was something he had practiced for some years, and most people would not be able to imitate him.

    After a while, the middle-aged man pped the dice cup onto the table.

    The crowd immediately stared at his hand. He lifted the dice cup and revealed six red dots. Each dice rolled up as a one. They couldn''t help but let out a burst of uproar.

    "It''s a six."

    The eyes of the people looking at the middle-aged man suddenly became different. To think that he would get a six on thest round. It was the lowest number possible using six dices. Looks like Feng Hua Gambling House still had a chance to make ae back.

    The middle-aged man let out a sigh of relief and looked at the other man. "It''s your turn."

    The man''s expression was very calm. Even if the middle-aged man managed to get the lowest number six, his expression did not change. Hearing the middle-aged man''s voice regaining confidence, he slowly picked up the dice cup.

 Chapter 83 part1

    <strong>Chapter 83.1 - Feng Hua Gambling House</strong>

    The atmosphere inside the private room was getting more and more tense.

    Although the betting amount was not high, everyone present in the room knew what it would mean for Boss Zhang if he lost this round.

    In all likelihood his Feng Hua Gambling House would have toe to an end.

    Who would want to go into a gambling house that didn''t have money? Not to mention, this time it was Bao Hua Gambling House - a casino with a strong background - that wanted to annex Feng Hua Gambling House. No matter how much Boss Zhang resisted it was useless. If he''d obediently handed over his gambling house perhaps he could still preserve his life.

    A few people secretly shook their heads.

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    Boss Zhang''s attitude indicated that he wanted to struggle until the very end.

    "Who does <em>wang fei</em> think will win?" Fu Wu Tian murmured. He spoke in a low voice and the manager next to him had his attention on the gambling table. At that moment, he was not paying attention to them.

    An Zi Ran faintly said, "Is it still necessary to guess? Isn''t the oue already understood? Feng Hua Gambling House will undoubtedly lose."

    Fu Wu Tian sped his hands behind his back. His ruminating gaze fell upon the people on the other side. Those people were looking over at them with curiosity. As soon as the other side met Fu Wu Tian''s eyes, they averted their gazes, but it did not seem like they recognized them.

    Although Fu Wu Tian was very famous, there were still very few people who had actually seen him.

    Just as they finished speaking, the oue of the bet at the gambling table was revealed.

    The middle-aged man''s eyes were wide as he stared incredulously at the other man. The other party''s skills were even better than he had imagined. The six dices were stacked one on top of the other, revealing a one at the top. This was not something that ordinary people could aplish.

    He was not the only one surprised. The other people in the room were also very surprised at the result.

    It was not difficult to shake the dice cup until all six dices stacked atop one another; many skilled gamblers could do it. But to shake the dices until they lined up with the same number on one side, not to mention having a one on the top, those who could aplish such a feat could be counted on the fingers of one hand.

    The middle-aged man slumped into his seat.

    His Feng Hua Gambling House was finished!

    "You''ve let me win*, Boss Zhang!" The other man stood up and cupped his hands towards Boss Zhang in salute. The person beside him immediately snatched up the remaining banknotes that was in front of Boss Zhang.

    <span>[*T/N: ³ÐÈÃ <em>cheng rang</em> means "you let me win," and it is said politely after winning a game. It''s a courtesy phrase. It doesn''t mean Boss Zhang actually let him win.]

    The gambling match between Feng Hua Gambling House and Bao Hua Gambling House ended here. The conclusion of the match adhered to everyone''s expectations. Feng Hua Gambling House''s lost was not at all unexpected. It would not be long before Feng Hua Gambling House became an operation under Bao Hua Gambling House.

    After watching a good show, the crowd of people left the private room one by one.

    Boss Zhang was ruined. He walked out of the private room as if he had lost his soul.

    "Boss Zhang, please stay!"

    The other man who was gambling against Boss Zhang suddenly called out to him and came over.

    Boss Zhang''s expression was very ugly. He definitely did not want to give any attention to the other man, but today was not the same as yesterday. He didn''t dare fling away the other person and not give him face, but that didn''t mean he had to give a good expression for the other person to see either. After all, the reason he ended up like this was because the other man''s subordinates were ying underhanded tricks in the background.

    The other man walked up to him. "Boss Zhang, people in the light do not speak surreptitiously, so I will speak frankly. Your gambling house can no longer go on operating like this. My master is very interested in your gambling house. Why don''t you be a little more tactful and sell your gambling house to my master? That way, you can still have a living path."

    Thest sentence was more oblique.

    Boss Zhang heard the threat in his words. His facial expression became even uglier. Of course he knew that he was in dire straits. His conclusion won''t be good no matter what. No doubt, his enemies have always been waiting for his final end. But to force him to sell his gambling house and go bankrupt¡­ he definitely won''t allow it!

    The other man saw his determination and smiled unconcerned. "Boss Zhang, why are you so stubborn? After all, Feng Hua Gambling House originally wasn''t yours anyways, right?"

    Boss Zhang suddenly opened his eyes wide.

    "Are you surprised that I know?" The other man said leisurely, "There is nothing in the capital that I, Luo Yang, do not know about. I already knew from a long time ago that you snatched Feng Hua Gambling House from your brother''s hands. It''s better that you act with crity. It will be better for the both of us!"

    Boss Zhang bowed his head and grinded his teeth together hard.

    He was not a good person, and he was well aware of that, but he has never had an uneasy conscience.

    Only this one thing alone has been a thorn in his heart these past few years.

    Perhaps because of his age, there were fewer and fewer people by his side that he could trust. In recent years, he often thought about how he fought with his brother when he was young. At that time his brother trusted him very much, but he actually went and betrayed his brother. The gambling house that they worked together to build up, he stole it for his own.

    He regretted his actions.

    Five years ago, Feng Hua Gambling House was not called Feng Hua. It was he who changed the name, all for the sake of peace of mind, to pay homage to his dead brother. Therefore, even if he lost all his wealth, Feng Hua Gambling House alone was something he could not give up to others. This was the only thing that he could do now.

    "Tell your master to set aside his notions. I will never sell the gambling house to you."

    Boss Zhang said this sentence and then left.

    The other man looked at his back and narrowed his eyes. "There is no absolutes in this world. What my master wants, it is not something a lowly casino owner like you can prevent."

    On this street, every gambling house had a backer of some sort, but there were also exceptions.

    For example, Feng Hua Gambling House was considered a miracle in Jun Zi City, because there was no big man behind the casino backing it up. The gambling house waspletely built from the ground up by Boss Zhang and his brother.

    For many years, the reason why Feng Hua Gambling House has always been peaceful was because Boss Zhang knew how to operate in society, often using money to "pay respects" to certain people. But now that his master wanted Feng Hua Gambling House, even if Boss Zhang found someone with a higher status to back his casino, it would still not be enough.

    This was an inevitable course!

    Neither of them realized that their conversation has entered into An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tian''s ears.<hr>

    Thank you for the coffee treat <strong>Sleepy Lazy Cat</strong> (*?????*) ?

 Chapter 83 part2

    <strong>Chapter 83.2 - Feng Hua Gambling House</strong>

    Neither of them realized that their conversation has entered into An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tian''s ears. They were not interested in the little twists and turns in the situation, but An Zi Ran was still interested in Feng Hua Gambling House. To operate a casino for this many years without background and without backing, this Boss Zhang did indeed have a bit of skill.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, do you want to y a few rounds?"

    They had already sent the manager away, leaving only the two of them behind, so Fu Wu Tian no longer deliberately suppressed his voice.

    An Zi Ran did not hesitate.

    The two went directly to the first floor, just to have a look. There was no need to gamble too much.

    The manager saw the two of theming down from the second floor. A sh of surprise passed through his eyes. He thought he had guessed correctly that these two had came to study the functioning behind a casino, but in the next second, the two sirs were sitting down at a gambling table, preparing to y.

    The manager deliberately walked over to take a look and found that the amount they betted each time were neither too high nor too low, each time it was between ten to hundred silvers. Furthermore, nine times out of ten they won. Their winning rate was so high that it was scary. After a short while, they won several hundred silvers. After observing for a while, the manager felt that they may have really came to pass the time, but they still couldn''t let them keep winning like this.

    Just as he was wondering whether or not he should rece the dealers at their table, the two abruptly stopped ying. They exchanged the several hundreds of silvers that they won into banknotes and then left the gambling house.

    "I didn''t know that you could gamble."

    Outside of the gambling house, An Zi Ran looked towards Fu Wu Tian with some surprise in his eyes. He thought that Fu Wu Tian''s long stay in the military camp meant that he had little exposure to gambling. But just now, he won several of those rounds due to Fu Wu Tian''s advice.

    Fu Wu Tian perceived his thoughts. "I have gambled before in the military camp."

    An Zi Ran was astonished. "You can still gamble in the military camp?" He thought that gambling would be strictly prohibited in the military camp, otherwise the soldiers would be easily distracted, but instead, it was Fu Wu Tian, their leader, who took the lead in gambling.

    "You can''t!"

    An Zi Ran immediately understood what he meant.

    Fu Wu Tian did not continue this topic anymore. He looked towards Feng Hua Gambling House, which was not too far away. The storefront was quiet and deste. "What does <em>wang fei</em> think about this Feng Hua Gambling House?"

    An Zi Ran gave it some thought. "It''s possible to give it some consideration."

    Fu Wu Tian asked, "Then would you still like to visit it?" Before, he saw that An Zi Ran had an interest in the gambling house, and was able to guessed a few things, but he didn''t think that <em>wang fei</em> would start from this aspect. But it was only with a casino that you could invest less and profit more.

    Although he had just returned to the capital not long ago, and he did not have a concrete understanding of everything yet, but he knew that much of Da Ya''s money flowed within gambling houses, including stolen money.

    "No. Let''s return to the prince''s pce."

    After the two returned, Fu Wu Tian immediately sent Ge Qian An to investigate the matter of Feng Hua Gambling House.

    The next day, all the information rted to Feng Hua Gambling House was quickly presented to them.

    Feng Hua Gambling House had fifteen years of history, but its main development happened ten years ago. At that time there were two owners of the casino, Boss Zhang and his brother. Rumor had it that thye were from the same vige and they grew up together. Although they weren''t born from the same parents, they were even closer than biological brothers.

    The two of them worked together to establish Feng Hua Gambling House.

    However, the one who made the biggest contribution to Feng Hua Gambling House was Boss Zhang''s brother. Without him, the casino wouldn''t have flourished. But there waspetition in every industry, especially in the gambling industry.

    The development of Feng Hua Gambling House stirred up great jealousy in some people.

    Those people provoked the rtionship between Boss Zhang and his brother. Boss Zhang was fooled. Although he did not kill his brother by himself, he still indirectly caused it.

    However, Boss Zhang was really very capable. After taking over Feng Hua Gambling House, he spent ten years making it one of the top ten gambling houses in the capital.

    Bao Hua Gambling House wanted to annex other gambling houses to expand itself in the gambling industry. Feng Hua was a casino without a backer, so naturally it became a target of Bao Hua Gambling House. Bao Hua started targeting Feng Hua since the previous year. Gradually less and less people went to Feng Hua to gamble, and now only a small number of people still visited the ce. The workers that Boss Zhang had hired were also snatched away by other casinos.

    Nowadays, everyone was just waiting for Bao Hua Gambling House to swallow Feng Hua Gambling House.

    After reading this information, An Zi Ran unexpectedly curved the corners of his lips up in satisfaction.

    Just as he looked up and prepared to share his thoughts with Fu Wu Tian, a shadow suddenly shrouded him. Without waiting for him to react, his lips were abruptly captured in a kiss, not only that, the other party even had the gall to stick his tongue into his mouth and entangled the two.

    An Zi Ran''s face went taut as he silently pushed the other person away.

    Fu Wu Tian looked at An Zi Ran''s lips which glistened with his saliva. He reached out his hand with the intention of caressing An Zi Ran''s cheek, but the youth caught him by the wrist.

    "Don''t get uppity."

    An Zi Ran licked his wet lips with his tongue. It was weird to have someone else''s saliva on his lips, so he unconsciously licked his lips.

    Fu Wu Tian''s eyes stared fixedly at his movements. "<em>Wang fei</em>, you''re seducing this prince."

    Once An Zi Ran processed the meaning of his words, he immediately wiped off the saliva on his lips with his sleeves and looked at the man calmly. "Now I''m not."

    "¡­<em>Wang fei</em>, you''re a rascal."

    "I still need to learn that from you."

    When you''re up against someone who was a shameless rogue, you had to be more shameless and more of a rogue than they were!

    This was a new skill that An Zi Ran had just recently developed. Although the effect could not be said to be significant, he was generally satisfied with it.

    It was the second time that Fu Wu Tian decisively changed the topic, "How do you feel after reading the information on Feng Hua Gambling House?"

    An Zi Ran cooperated with his change in topic. "Very good."

    It was entirely possible for him to consider purchasing Feng Hua Gambling House. At that time, he wouldn''t even need to do advertising. Having so many people pay attention to the casino was equivalent to firing the first shot. Moreover, he didn''t have to waste time looking for a new ce to open a gambling house. He could just renovate Feng Hua Gambling House a bit and that would be fine.

    As for whether Boss Zhang was willing to sell the ce or not¡­

    This problem was not within the scope of his consideration. There was no way to save Feng Hua Gambling House in its current state. Boss Zhang must also be very clear on this point. The difference was in whom he sold it to.

    After making his decision, An Zi Ran began to implement his ns.

 Chapter 84 part1

    <strong>Chapter 84.1 - Meeting</strong>

    Chong Ming Year 27, June, Sunny

    The summer arrived quietly. It was the second day of the start of the talent selection.

    Early in the morning, the city crowds saw a carriage full of beautiful people passing through the streets. Some people were almost blinded by the brightness of such a scene. Every year at this time was always the liveliest time in Jun Zi City. Bright and early, there would be many people crowded and squeezed on the street, rubbing their eyes clean, and waiting to see the beauties.

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    All the teahouses and taverns in the capital were packed with people leaning against the windows and doors. They would be in groups of three and five, and from time to time harangued over the spectacle, evaluating which beauty was the best. There would be sounds of echoing sentiments or rebuttals. The discussions were fiery.

    Those who didn''t know what was going on might''ve mistaken them for talking about some major event!

    However, in this lively atmosphere, one person sat in the corner with his head buried in a jug of alcohol. He had a drunken look, and he didn''t react one bit to the lively topic of the talent selection.

    This person was Boss Zhang.

    On that day, he lost all the banknotes on his person. Thest hope for Feng Hua Gambling House waspletely snuffed out, but he still refused to give up.

    After losing all his money, he had rushed around looking for people to help, especially to those who had received his gifts before, but each and every one of them closed the door in his face. Once they heard that it was Boss Zhanging to visit, they had the servants send him away. No matter what he said, they still did not want to meet with him.

    Boss Zhangter learned that these people all knew who was the backer of Bao Hua Gambling House.

    Because they were afraid of that person, they didn''t dare to offend him, so they did not dare to help Boss Zhang. Although Boss Zhang was angry, there was nothing he could do.

    Boss Zhang felt very helpless. He could only drown his sorrows and troubles in alcohol. If he was drunk he could forget all about his problems. He wouldn''t have to think about those troublesome things. But he knew that this was just a moment offort.

    Boss Zhang downed thest of the alcohol in the jug, let out a belch, and wiped the spilled alcohol on his chin with the back of his hand. He put the jug down on the table and shouted, "Waiter, give me another jug of alcohol."

    The server who heard his call immediately came over.

    "Boss Zhang, you have already drunk three pots of alcohol. If you keep drinking like this you will be drunk."

    The server came over but did not give him another jug of alcohol right away. He looked Boss Zhang up and down, and smiled a bit. However, Boss Zhang did not notice that the smile now carried a bit of disdain.

    Boss Zhang grabbed the server by the cor. His face was very red, but there was still some rity in his eyes. He had been in the capital for twenty years. How could he not hear the underlying meaning of the server? He got angry. "What do you mean? Are you afraid that I will not pay for it?"

    The waiter''s smile was unchanged. There was a hint of irony. "Boss Zhang, you should not tease me. Right now, who in the capital doesn''t know that Feng Hua Gambling House is bankrupted?"

    A hint of anger shed across Boss Zhang''s face. He forcefully pushed the server away. The server was prepared ahead of time and only took a few steps back, but his smile had already cooled.

    "Boss Zhang, if you want to continue drinking alcohol, then first pay for the three jugs of wine that you''ve already drank. Otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t be able to pay up and the shopkeeper will me me."

    Boss Zhang roared, "Get lost!"

    The waiter snorted, "I ask that Boss Zhang not make things hard for me."

    Boss Zhang was angry with him. He opened his mouth, but couldn''t say a word. He finally understood the meaning of "once a wall falls, everyone pushes." Even a little waiter dared to give him attitude.

    Just then, a person suddenly ced a jug of wine on the table.

    That person had a pair of good-looking slender hands, and immediately caught the attention of the two people. When they turned, they saw a handsome <em>gong zi</em> dressed in white clothes. His face was indifferent and calm, but his temperament was refined and poignant. Once theyid eyes on him they could not look away.

    Their eyes almost froze in ce with how hard they were staring.

    The <em>gong zi</em> dressed in white spoke in a light voice, "This wine is on me. Put Boss Zhang''s check on my tab."

    The server could not react right away. He stuttered when he spoke. "Ah¡­ yes¡­ that¡­ this little one won''t disturb the two of you then."

    He ran away as soon as he finished speaking.

    He did not think that there would still be people who dared to take care of the lonely Boss Zhang. And looking at what the other party was wearing, it seemed that he was no ordinary person. If he was a friend of Boss Zhang''s, then the waiter was worried that the other party would pursue his attitude problem with Boss Zhang. Thus he ran away as quickly as possible.

    Boss Zhang stared at the man dressed in white who had suddenly appeared. He didn''t understand why this person was looking for him. He didn''t think that there was anything of interest in him that could still be coveted. In the past, those who had contacts with him now couldn''t wait to leave him, for fear of being implicated.

    "Who are you? Why are you treating me to alcohol?"<hr>

    Wee to the family!

    <strong>yuukiininah</strong> ??(?¨@??¨A??)

 Chapter 84 part2

    <strong>Chapter 84.2 - Meeting</strong>

    An Zi Ran sat down opposite of Boss Zhang and looked up. "Sit down and talk."

    Boss Zhang hesitated for a bit but he still sat down. He bluntly picked up the jug of wine, poured a cup, and said straightforwardly, "If you have something to say, then just say it. I don''t like to beat around the bush."

    "In that case, I will speak candidly." An Zi Ran also did not want to beat around the bush with him. "I want to buy your Feng Hua Gambling House."

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    The hand holding the cup of wine froze in ce. His expression turned weird. He looked the other person up and down. He could be sure that he had never seen this person before. How did he know about him? He didn''t care to find out, but¡­ "Not selling."

    Boss Zhang thought about it, but still didn''t want to, so he refused.

    During this time, there were some people pressuring him to sell his gambling house, but he did notpromise. Those people were all from the same group, so he thought that An Zi Ran was also with them. After all, there weren''t many people willing to go against Bao Hua Gambling House.

    "Why?" An Zi Ran asked.

    "Not selling is not selling. There is no why."

    An Zi Ran said, "Because Feng Hua Gambling House is your brother''s, so you don''t want to sell it? Or do you think I am a go-between for Bao Hua Gambling House?"

    Boss Zhang suddenly looked up at him bbergasted. Those words¡­ Could it be that he wasn''t someone from Bao Hua Gambling House?

    "You¡­ who exactly are you?"

    "Who I am is not important." An Zi Ran said, "The crucial point is that I have nothing to do with Bao Hua Gambling House. I just so happen to want to open a casino, and then I learned about you, so I want you to sell your gambling house. Presumably, you also know that Feng Hua Gambling House will fall in to the hands of Bao Hua Gambling House sooner orter."

    Boss Zhang narrowed his eyes and said with slight sarcasm, "Why should I believe you?"

    Who knew if this was a trap set by Bao Hua Gambling House? He already fell into their pit once. There would not be a second time!

    An Zi Ran looked at him, "What if I said I would hire you as the manager?"

    Boss Zhang''s eyes widened.

    He never thought he would get this kind of response!

    An Zi Ran then said, "I have investigated you. Although some of your previous methods were not very bright, your ability to manage a casino is not bad. But if you really want me to make use of you, then you need to prove to me with your actions. How about it?"

    Boss Zhang put down the cup of alcohol and slowly closed his eyes. Was this the so-called glimmer of hope at one''s darkest hour? Did God hear his voice and send this opportunity before him?

    He did not think that God would pity him, but if this person was for real, then this was probably the only chance for him to rise up again!

    "Why would you look for me? Since you know about my situation, then you should also be aware of the grudges between Bao Hua Gambling House and me. There is no advantage to you purchasing Feng Hua Gambling House. You might even draw their negative attention and they will suppress you. The cons outweigh the pros. Even so, you still want to buy it?"

    Boss Zhang didn''t understand.

    An Zi Ran said calmly, "You don''t have to worry about this."

    Boss Zhang hesitated for a moment. His voice was hoarse when he said, "Can you give me some time to consider?" He more or less believed the other party''s words.

    An Zi Ran said, "Yes, but I don''t want to wait too long."

    Boss Zhang nodded. Believing his words did not mean that he waspletely convinced. He could not make the decision to sell right away.

    After reaching an agreement, An Zi Ran left a contact method for Boss Zhang. Once he came to a decision, he could go to him at any time.

    Boss Zhang did not intend to consider it for too long. Although An Zi was willing to give him time, others were definitely not willing. If he lost this opportunity, he did not know whether he would encounter such a good thing again.

    An Ziran did not notice his thoughts, but he was also ny-nine percent certain that Boss Zhang would agree, and he was not in a hurry. He paid the bill and left.

    Boss Zhang watched An Zi Ran as he left. His expression was contemtive.

    In his heart, there was a part of it that did not believe there could be such a good thing. It was like a pie falling from the sky.

    He had always thought that he didn''t have many good days left to live. His former enemies would definitelye knocking on his door once he fell down. He didn''t know that this kind of turning point would happen.

    "Perhaps¡­ I can believe him after all."

    After returning, Boss Zhang had people investigate An Zi Ran, especially around the situation with Bao Hua Gambling House, but he came up with nothing. It was as if the other party hade from thin air. Although he was still very confused, he was also a little relieved. As long as it was not someone from Bao Hua Gambling House, anyone would do.

    Two dayster, the second round of the talent selection came to an end.

    There were about seventy or eighty candidates left. The number was not particrlyrge, because in the past there have been times when it was more than a hundred. But they weren''t all received into the emperor''s harem at once. A portion of them would be the emperor''s concubines, and the rest might be decreed a marriage to other members of royalty.

    On this day, An Zi Ran had yet to receive Boss Zhang''s reply, but he received a group of women instead¡­

 Chapter 85 part1

    <hr>

    <strong>Chapter 85.1 - Defying an Imperial Decree</strong>

    An Zi Ran paused in the middle of writing when he heard the servanting over to inform him. After a long while, he finally looked up at the servant. "Someone from the pce came and even brought a big group of women?"

    "Yes, <em>wang fei</em>." Steward Zhou replied respectfully.

    He was the new vice-steward appointed in the prince''s pce. He knew that the <em>wang ye</em> attached great importance to <em>wang fei</em>, and with Steward Li''s blunder as an example*, he did not dare to be contemptuous to the <em>wang fei</em> like Steward Li did, even if the <em>wang fei</em> was a man.

    <span>[*T/N: Ç°³µÖ®¼ø to learn a lesson from the mistakes of one¡¯s predecessor (idiom)]

    "Let''s go see."

    An Zi Ran was silent for a moment and then he got up.

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    Steward Zhou followed him quickly to the main lobby.

    They had yet to arrive at the lobby but they could already hear the burst of conversationing from inside. asionally, they heard the sound of a sharp, shrill voice, which seemed to belong to a eunuch.

    The two of them reached the doorway of the main lobby and the people inside immediately noticed them.

    A very dressed-up eunuch came over to them. He gave An Zi Ran a once over. Laughing, he said, "You must be the <em>jun wang''s wang fei</em>, this servant is the pce''s Xiao Le Zi*. By order of the emperor, I brought these beauties here."

    <span>[*T/N: Eunuchs were often nicknamed "Xiao ____ Zi." Both "xiao" and "zi" implies little or small.]

    "Bringing them here, what is the meaning of it?"

    As An Zi Ran entered the main lobby, he asked this question. But he already knew that the Chong Ming Emperor wanted to insert his people into Fu Wu Tian''s back courtyard. As for what reason he could use to do so, An Zi Ran already guessed. It was nothing more than grasping at the point that he, An Zi Ran, could not have children.

    The eunuch covered his grin and said, "Fu <em>wang fei</em> really knows how to joke with this servant. Naturally, it is to let them live in the Imperial Fu Pce. These beauties were all specially chosen by the emperor for the <em>jun wang</em>. Each and every one of these beauties'' faces is the cream of the crop. They absolutely would not bring disgrace or humiliation to the <em>jun wang</em>. Fu <em>wang fei</em>, as a man, you should be considerate of the <em>jun wang</em>. The emperor said, two days from now he will pass a decree to give <em>wang ye</em> a few concubines."

    On the surface, it seemed to be for Fu Wu Tian''s sake, but in reality, it was just an excuse to nt spies in the prince''s pce.

    An Zi Ran understood this right away. He couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.

    If he had not been candid with Fu Wu Tian, and if he did not do married couple things with him, then he would not care how many people the emperor wanted to insert into the prince''s pce. But since he was already sitting on the <em>wang fei</em> seat, forget a group of people, even if it were just one person, he would not let her walk a single step into the Imperial Fu Pce.

    "It is better for you to take these people back. <em>Wang ye</em> does not need them."

    Xiao Le Zi replied, "Fu <em>wang fei</em>, it is very normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Not to mention you are a man and cannot give birth. If the Fu bloodline ended because of you, then you would be a big sinner. Besides, you are not the <em>jun wang</em>, how do you know that <em>jun wang</em> does not need them? Even if you throw a fit you still have to be mindful of the time and ce."

    An Zi Ran turned and looked at the confident eunuch. The corner of his lips twitched up. Just as he was about to speak, one of the beauties stepped forward.

    The beauty turned towards him and half rose out of her chair as a polite gesture. Her slightly lowered body revealed white skin and an ample bosom. It was a very nice view, but too bad no one was admiring.

    The beauty raised her head and revealed a beautiful face. She said with a smile, "What eunuch Xiao Le Zi said is correct. Fu <em>wang fei</em> is a man, so you should also have self-awareness. Since you can''tid an egg, shouldn''t you give the other little sisters* a chance? Furthermore, the emperor personally decreed this. Could it be that the <em>wang fei</em> is trying to defy an imperial decree and notply?"

    <span>[*T/N: The main wife is considered the big sister while the concubines are considered her little sisters. Because the Chinese ce a lot of importance on seniority, the little sisters are supposed to respect the big sister.]

    Little sisters?

    An Zi Ran frowned.

    Who would''ve thought that he would have a day like this, to fall to the state of fighting with a bunch of women for the husband''s favor? If it was before, he would''ve never thought this possible, and he would definitely not believe it could happen.

    Xiao Le Zi and the beauties saw his expression and thought that he was afraid of the consequences of defying an imperial decree. They, the group of women especially, were happy in their hearts. They have all heard about the <em>jun wang</em>, and they all longed for him. Moreover, the Imperial Fu Palce had a Fu <em>wang fei</em> that couldn''t give birth. What did this mean? It meant that in the future they all had a chance to depend on their children for wealth and status. If they gave birth to a son, perhaps that boy could even be the heir. At that time, they would be set for life. Once they thought of this, the beauties became even more determined to enter the Imperial Fu Pce.

    The Chong Ming Emperor targeting Fu Wu Tian, this wasn''t something new.

    Ever since the incident with Chang Province spread, the emperor was always in a hurry to grasp some weakness or fault of Fu Wu Tian, that way he could cancel out Fu Wu Tian''s merits, and not have to reward him.

    If An Zi Ran defied the imperial decree before him, then wouldn''t he be giving the emperor the perfect excuse?

    The situation had gotten a bit difficult.

    An Zi Ran got up hesitantly.

    Xiao Le Zi thought that he waspromising, and spoke in a high voice, "Since Fu <em>wang fei</em> has no objection, then please arrange living quarters for these beauties. This servant still has to go report back to the pce."

    "Then I ask this eunuch to take these beauties back with you when you go to the pce." An Zi Ran faintly answered.

    Xiao Le Zi nodded subconsciously. When he finally caught on, his eyes immediately widened.

    "Fu <em>wang fei</em>, you want to defy an imperial decree and notply?"

    "Steward Zhou, see the guests out." An Zi Ran did not answer his question, instead he had Steward Zhou, who was standing behind him, to send the guests out in his stead. His attitude was so strong and unppable that they all revealed an incredulous expression.

    Steward Zhou immediately came out. "Eunuch, please."

    Xiao Le Zi''s expression turned ugly. He said coldly, "In that case, this servant will withdraw. But this servant gives Fu <em>wang fei</em> a word of advice. It is no ordinary matter to defy an imperial decree. You should mentally prepare yourself."

    With this sentence, Xiao Le Zi left the prince''s pce, bringing the beauties, who all also had ugly expressions, with him.

    Steward Zhou returned to the main lobby and saw <em>wang fei</em> sitting inside with a thoughtful expression. After thinking about it, he said, "<em>Wang fei¡­</em>"

    An Zi Ran raised his hand to stop the rest of his words.

    "No need to say more, I know what I am doing."<hr>

    Warm hugs and cyber cookies for new member:

    <strong>Andrea Snyder</strong> ?¤Ä ? ¨Œ ? ?¤Ä<span>??????

 Chapter 85 part2

    <strong>Chapter 85.2 - Defying an Imperial Decree</strong>

    When Fu Wu Tian came back, the sun had already set. Steward Zhou did not dare conceal it from him, and immediately told him about what had happened in the daytime. Originally, he thought that the <em>wang ye</em> would be angry, after all, offending the emperor was no small matter. No matter how fond he was of the <em>wang fei</em>, he would not condone this kind of thing. Defying an imperial decree was a huge crime worthy of decapitation. This was what Steward Zhou thought, but <em>wang ye''s </em>face did not change one bit.

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    "This matter, this prince does not want anyone else to know, understand?" Fu Wu Tian left this sentence, and then walked past Steward Zhou to head to the study room.

    Steward Zhou wiped off his cold sweat and promptly replied, "Understood." Fortunately, he knew that it was a big deal, so he did not go around spreading the news during the day.

    ¨CStudy Room¨C

    When Fu Wu Tian pushed the door to the study room open and stepped inside, he was greeted with the rare sight of An Zi Ran napping with his head on the table. An Zi Ran''s breathing was light and slow, and he did not immediately notice Fu Wu Tian''s arrival, until Fu Wu Tian walked over, and then An Zi Ran woke up right away.

    An Zi Ran rubbed his face with his hands, wiping away the residual drowsiness. Then he looked towards the new arrival. "When did you get back?"

    "Just now."

    Fu Wu Tian walked to the front of the desk and looked down at An Zi Ran. One side of the teenager''s face was red from lying down on the table, making him seem less indifferent than usual. Fu Wu Tian couldn''t help but reach out to touch the youth''s cheek. Only after An Zi Ran swatted his hand away did Fu Wu Tian speak. "This prince has already heard about what happened during the day."

    An Zi Ran gave an "en" of acknowledgment, but did not react much.

    Fu Wu Tian walked around the desk and went behind An Zi Ran. "Don''t you want to say something?"

    An Zi Ran nced at him. "Say what? Did I cause trouble for you?"

    Fu Wu Tian wrapped a hand around his shoulder. His lowughter sounded in An Zi Ran''s ear. Although it was a shallow sound, he could hear it clearly. There was a trace of joy that could not be ignored in theughter. "<em>Wang fei</em>, this prince is very happy."

    An Zi Ran frowned. "Don''t misunderstand me."

    Fu Wu Tian ignored him and spoke as if to himself, "You helped this prince push away those beauties, which proves that your heart holds this prince."

    "I said you''re misunderstanding me." An Zi Ran pushed him away, and there seemed to be a lot of anger in the crease between his brows. "If you have time to think about such things, then you should be thinking about what to do with the trouble that will follow. It''s very hard for the emperor to get a hold of an opportunity to make things difficult for you, he definitely will not give up."

    Fu Wu Tian said, "Since you knew it would be very troublesome, then why did you defy the imperial decree?"

    An Zi Ran knew that the other man was testing him, and said coldly, "Could it be that you want me to live the rest of my days inside a bunch of women''s vinegar* jar? Sorry, I am a man, I''m not interested in fighting a bunch of women for a man''s affection and eating vinegar* all day."

    <span>[*T/N: vinegar = jealousy]

    "You know that that is not this prince''s meaning."

    When he walked around the desk, Fu Wu Tian quickly caught him by the waist. The youth was starting to get taller, but there was less and less meat on his body. Before, it was still possible to see a bit of fat on the youth, but not anymore. The meat on his body seemed to be evenly distributed throughout in various ces. His features were maturing and bing more beautiful and handsome. He fondled him admiringly.

    An Zi Ran couldn''t pry the man''s arm open, so he gave up. "I''m talking to you about a serious matter right now."

    Fu Wu Tian bowed his head to take in the other''s scent. "This prince knows. You don''t have to worry about this matter. There will naturally be someone to solve the problem for this prince."

    "Really?" An Zi Ran suddenly looked up at him. He knew that the other could not lie, but he was still surprised.

    "Of course," Fu Wu Tian nodded confidently.

    An Zi Ran asked curiously, "How could that be?"

    Fu Wu Tian leaned towards his ear and whispered, "Oh, this matter is directly rted to the previous emperor¡­ The rights that he gave this prince wasn''t just that¡­"

    After listening to his exnation, An Zi Ran was silent for a while. He looked at him suspiciously. "You are actually the previous emperor''s illegitimate child, am I right?"

    "¡­<em>Wang fei</em>."

    "I heard you."

    ¨CImperial Pce¨C

    Xiao Le Zi was extremely excited to report the news of An Zi Ran defying the imperial decree to the emperor. He was Eunuch Wang Ping''s favorite person, so he more or less knew a little about what''s going on in the mind of the Chong Ming Emperor.

    "Fu <em>wang fei</em> is really defying an imperial decree?"

    After listening to the news, the emperor''s muddy gaze abruptly became concentrated, unexpectedly leaking out a bit of repressed vigor. It was very rare to see such an expression on thescivious emperor who always indulged in his harem.

    Xiao Le Zi became more and more certain that the <em>jun wang</em> was a thorn in the emperor''s side. Suppressing the joy on his face, he nodded his head. "This servant repeatedly stressed that it was the emperor''s will, but Fu <em>wang fei</em> still insisted that this servant and the beauties leave. Fu <em>wang fei</em> clearly does not put the emperor in his eyes."

    "Ha!"

    The sudden loud sound scared the eunuch so much that he jumped. He cautiously looke dup and saw a serious and fierce expression on the emperor''s face. Scared, he lowered his head again.

    Wang Ping turned around and said, "Rest your anger, Your Majesty. Fu <em>wang fei</em> hasn''t married into the Fu Pce for more than a year, but he dares to be so bold. He must not be condoned. Your Majesty can arrest Fu <em>wang fei</em> on the basis of defying an imperial decree."

    The emperor''s face immediately eased. "You are right. Fu <em>wang fei </em>dares to look down on the throne. If I* can''t bring him to heel, then what kind of emperor would I be? In the future, how would I be able to convince the masses? Wang Ping, immediately send out my orders, bring a team of guards with you to the Imperial Fu Pce for an arrest. If anyone dares to resist, arrest them too regardless of their identity."

    <span>[*T/N: When the emperor says "I" he is using the imperial "I" ëÞ <em>zhen</em>]

    Since he couldn''t bring Fu Wu Tian under control, then let''s make a move on his <em>wang fei</em>.

    "This servant obeys."

    Wang Ping immediately responded. Just as he was about to excuse himself, a bodyguard suddenly came in.

    "Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager''s servant girl, Bao Zhu, is asking for an audience."

    The emperor frowned. "Send in!"

    Receiving permission, the servant girl quickly hurried in and knelt down. "This servant greets Your Majesty."

    The emperor said, "For what matter did the Empress Dowager send you?"

    Bao Zhu replied, "Replying to Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager invites you to Ci Ming Pce for a visit."

    The Empress Dowager was his biological grandmother after all, so no matter how unwilling he was, he still had to go for a visit. He couldn''t have his own grandmothere over. In the end, the emperor still felt that he should go have a look. In the past, the Empress Dowager rarely called for him, but now she sent a servant girl over to request his presence, so it was not a trivial matter.

    ¨CCi Ming Pce¨C

    The emperor paid his respects to the imperious Empress Dowager, who was sitting upon a luxurious couch. He spoke candidly, "Don''t know what Grandmother asked her grandson* toe over for?"

    <span>[*T/N: When talking to the Empress Dowager, the emperor refers to himself as "grandson" to show respect. He slips into the imperial "I" with her when he loses his temper.]

    The Empress Dowager took the arm of her servant girl, Bao Zhu, and walked slowly down from the raised dais. She was over eighty years old, but she was well maintained and her face was ruddy. It looked like she was only in her sixties or seventies. She did not have a cold aura that pushed others away, but rather appeared to be very harmonious.

    "Emperor, I heard that you were going to gift a few talenteddies to the <em>jun wang</em>, is this really true?"<hr>

    Warm hugs for new

    <strong>Nina Valleix</strong> (??¡ä?¨F?)Ø³(????)

 Chapter 86 part1

    Thank you to <strong>Budderfly</strong> for treating me to another

    during this holiday season o((?^?^?))o<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 86.1 - Cooperation</strong>

    Silence descended on Ci Ming Pce after the Empress Dowager''s words.

    The Chong Ming Emperor narrowed his eyes. His did not expect his grandmother to know so quickly. His mind was in turmoil but his face remained unmoving. He has been an emperor for twenty-seven years after all, so it was easy to hide his mood.

    "Yes, there is such a thing. Did you call your grandson just to say this?"

    The Empress Dowager also did not beat around the bush and said, "Precisely this."

    The emperor''s face suddenly revealed a trace of dissatisfaction. Coldly, he said, "Grandmother, could it be that the <em>jun wang</em> specifically asked you to plea your grandson for leniency?"

    If that were the case, then he definitely would not be polite.

    More than a decade ago, the previous emperor retired and lived in the back courtyard*. After that, he no longer asked after political affairs. Later, the emperor brought the young Fu Wu Tian into the pce to raise him. At that time, the Empress Dowager also liked Fu Wu Tian, almost treating him as her own grandson.

    <span>[*T/N: ºó¹¬ <em>hou gong</em> is "harem" but it seems weird to me to say that an emperor lives in the harem, so I''m leaving it as "back courtyard."]

    The emperor had always been very dissatisfied with this point.

    Due to their actions, a yellow-haired child* now had control over him, making himpletely lose face. Clearly, he was their biological son and grandson, but those two regarded Fu Xiao and his family with special respect. His imperial father even intended to pass the throne to Fu Xiao. This incident has always been a thorn in his heart, and he couldn''t pull it out, so he and the Empress Dowager were not intimate as grandson and grandmother.

    <span>[*T/N: »ÆÃ«Ð¡¶ù <em>huang mao xiao er</em> - it literally says "yellow-haired child" in the raws, but I don''t think FWT is blonde¡­]

    "No, the <em>jun wang</em> did not seek out this grandmother."

    The Empress Dowager saw the coldness on his face and finally sighed.

    She knew that the emperor resented them. At first she also felt guilty, but after considering all the things he did after he ascended to the throne, even a woman like her knew that he was not worthy of being an emperor. If it weren''t for Fu Xiao and his son, perhaps this country would have fallen already.

    Trantions by Vani Muse

    Although the Empress Dowager lived deep within the harem, she was not a woman without eyes. Even if time turned back, she would still support the previous emperor''s decision.

    The emperor spoke, "If grandmother still has something to say then juste out and say it. Your grandson still has a lot of government affairs to deal with."

    <span>[T/N: Emperor, you actually deal with government affairs? I thought you just yed around with women all day¡­]

    He said thetter sentence in a pompous manner.

    If the Empress Dowager were not aware of his morality and conduct, she would''ve believed him. These past few years, her grandson had never seriously dealt with political affairs. He only knew how to indulge in women. So every time she heard such rumors, her heart would go cold, and any guilt or remorse she felt towards him would evaporate into nothing.

    The Empress Dowager cleared her throat and said slowly, "You cannot conduct marriage affairs for the <em>jun wang</em>."

    The emperor looked at her sharply. His face was cold like ice. "Grandmother, I am the emperor!"

    The Empress Dowager knew that the following words would make him even angrier, but she still chose to say them, "I know, but this is your father''s decree. Before his death, he passed a secret decree, no one can conduct marriage affairs for the <em>jun wang</em>, unless his is willing."

    "Does the previous emperor even consider me as his son? Why? Fu Xiao is not even his biological son. Why does the previous emperor treat him and his son better than me? Even letting them restrict me in all respects?!" As expected, the Chong Ming Emperor got angry.

    "Your Majesty." The Empress Dowager''s kind face gained a few strokes of serious and cold lines. She pinned him with her stare and spoke each word clearly, "Before you say such words, have you thought about the reasons? Have you reflected upon yourself in these past years?"

    Which parent and grandparent wouldn''t want to cherish their own child and grandchild?!

    The Empress Dowager was really regretful. They shouldn''t have indulged his imperial mother (the empress) back then. Then he wouldn''t have be the incapable ruler of today. Perhaps she shouldn''t have turned a blind eye to Empress Rong Xian''s actions. The previous emperor only had one son, which was the Chong Ming Emperor. Only withpetition would it enable people to mature and grow. Withoutpetition for the throne, the current emperor has no idea the value of his status. Indeed, things that are easily obtained are not cherished.

    The emperor refused to ept her words and shouted, "I am the emperor! All of Da Ya is mine! I can do whatever I want. Who dares to criticize me? Even you can not, Grandmother!"

    After finishing this sentence, the emperor flung his sleeves out in anger and left Ci Ming Pce.

    The Empress Dowager watched his angry back as he left and her body swayed a bit.

    Bao Zhu quickly went to support her. "Empress Dowager, be careful!"

    The Empress Dowager shook her head. "I am old. I can no longer control him. Now, I can only cast my hope on the <em>jun wang</em>, otherwise, sooner orter our ancestral foundation will be destroyed in his hands."

    "Empress Dowager¡­"

    The Empress Dowager stopped her. "I want to rest."

    "Yes."

    ¡­¡­

    An Zi Ran didn''t know what happened in the pce, but after that day, there was no more movement from the other side, and there was no more talenteddies being inserted as spies into the Imperial Fu Pce. It seemed to have really stopped.

    However, he really admired the open-mindedness of the previous emperor. He was an emperor that really considered the prosperity and decline of his empire, and didn''t care whether his sessor was his own blood or not. In the eyes of the previous emperor, as long as the reigning emperor was surnamed Fu, it didn''t matter to him who sat on the throne.

    After that incident, Boss Zhang of Feng Hua Gambling House came to look for him.

    The two met at a teahouse. Fu Wu tian had business to attend to, so he didn''t apany An Zi Ran this time. Only Shao Fei came with him.

    Boss Zhang arrived early and instructed the server to keep an eye out for An Zi Ran and to invite the youth up to the private room on the second floor when he arrived. An Zi Ran''s appearance was distinctive, so after hearing Boss Zhang''s description, the server was able to pick out An Zi Ran at a nce, and immediately invited the youth upstairs to the private room.

    "An <em>gong zi</em>."

    When Boss Zhang heard knocking at the door, he went to open the door right away. It was really the one he had been waiting for, but this time there was one more person who looked like a bodyguard. He only took a look and withdrew his gaze. In his heart he became more and more sure that An Zi Ran was no simple person.

 Chapter 86 part2

    <strong>Chapter 86.2 - Cooperation</strong>

    "Boss Zhang." An Zi Ran nodded at him in greeting.

    Boss Zhang quickly greeted him and invited him to sit down. "An <em>gong zi</em>, please sit!"

    Just as An Zi Ran sat down, the server came in with a steaming te of food that was fresh off the stove. It was the signature dish of this teahouse.

    The dish came at just the right time. The fragrant aroma greatly aroused their appetite.

    Boss Zhang was a foodie. His appetite was whetted, but he was aware that he still had a guest, so he said, "An <em>gong zi</em>, this teahouse is a famous restaurant in Jun Zi City. Their dishes are delicious. If you are interested then please try it out."

    An Zi Ran did not refuse. It was fast approaching noon. After learning that the meeting ce was at a teahouse, he told the kitchen not to make his meal before he left the pce. He picked up the chopsticks and gestured for Shao Fei to sit next to him. "You too,e and eat together."

    Shao Fei grinned and bluntly sat down at the table.

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels (dot)

    Boss Zhang''s face went a bit strange. It seems that the rtionship between the two wasn''t the master-servant rtionship that he had imagined.

    Although they just met, the three of them weren''t very reserved with each other. As they ate they rxed. Inparison, some acquaintances seemed more reserved.

    After eating for a while, An Zi Ran found that both Boss Zhang and Shao Fei were big eaters. He ate a bowl of rice and they already finished two bowls. Right now, he was no longer dieting, so his portion was not consider small, it was only that those two had a big appetite, almost like a bottomless pit. After a while, most of the dishes on the table were swept clean.

    An Zi Ran took a look at Boss Zhang.

    He thought that Shao Fei''s stomach capacity was huge. Every meal, Shao Fei ate five or six bowls of rice. But he was a soldier after all. He used a lot of physical strength in his work. It was understandable that he would have a big appetite. But this Boss Zhang ate even more than Shao Fei. Forty percent of the food on the table went into his stomach. He truly had a big stomach.

    In fact, in his past life, his appetite was not small. He ate at least three bowls of rice per meal. But in this world, in order to lose weight, his appetite also became smaller. If he wanted to change it back to his previous capacity he would have to gradually raise it again.

    Shao Fei wiped his mouth. When he looked at Boss Zhang, his eyes were shining brightly. "Good appetite!"

    "Not at all!"

    Boss Zhang''s expression was polite.

    An Zi Ran shook his head. Both of them were rice buckets*, what was there to be proud of?

    <span>[*T/N: big eaters]

    After the meal, it was time for business. Boss Zhang''s expression suddenly became serious. What came next was rted to what would happen with thetter half of his life, and also what would be of Feng Hua Gambling House. He considered this matter for a few days, and finally made up his mind, but it was also rted to how those people have been pressuring him for days on end.

    Trantions by Vani Muse

    "An <em>gong zi</em>, I won''t beat around the bush." Boss Zhang spoke straightforwardly. "I agree to sell Feng Hua Gambling House to you. And to the offer of me bing your manager, I also agree, but I have one condition."

    An Zi Ran asked, "What condition?"

    "I ask that An <em>gong zi</em> preserve Feng Hua Gambling House. It is fine even if you change the name. I will do my utmost to help you manage the gambling house," Boss Zhang said seriously. As long as the gambling house remained and he could continue to stay with it, then he was satisfied.

    And An Zi Ran was wondering what he was going to say. Preserve Feng Hua Gambling House? What he wanted wasn''t just that. "Boss Zhang, I will definitely raise the casino up. What I want is not small-scale."

    Boss Zhang stared at him nkly. Perhaps, he really did meet a very high-ranked person.

    "Next, let''s talk about the price of the gambling house."

    Feng Hua Gambling House was bankrupt, but it was still valuable. Not considering other points, just its geographical location was ideal. It was located on the liveliest street in the capital. The high level of foot traffic became the basis for the opening of the gambling house, and the floor area was also wide.

    Maybe a decade or so ago, the real estate on which the gambling house stood wasn''t that expensive, but after so many years, that street has flourished. Wanting to buy a good piece ofnd that was also big was extremely difficult.

    Once this topic was brought up, Boss Zhang immediately straightened out his expression.

    An Zi Ran gestured for Shao Fei to take out some things.

    Shao Fei took out a stack of bank notes. The number of notes wasn''t high, but each one was worth ten thousand silvers. There were a total of ten bank notes. Some gambling houses wouldn''t be able to earn this amount even in a year.

    An Zi Ran took the bank notes and ced it in front of Boss Zhang. "I have verified the value of Feng Hua Gambling House''s real estate. Here is one hundred thousand. If there is no problem then let''s sign the contract."

    Boss Zhang''s hands shook as he picked up the money.

    Although Feng Hua Gambling House was one of the top ten casinos in the capital, it was only barely hanging on at the end of its life. This was the first time he has seen so many bank notes worth ten thousand silvers. He became more and more aware that An Zi Ran was someone unfathomable, but he has been walking the streets of Jun Zi City for so many years and had never heard of this person.

    An Zi Ran had money. And it wasn''t a simple matter of just "having" it.

    His private treasury was stuffed full with gold and silver. Especially after he sold all the grains to Fu Wu Tian, he almost couldn''t put any more valuables into his treasury. Later, because he found it troublesome to lug around gold and silver, he exchanged a portion of his gold into bank notes and brought it with him to the Imperial Fu Pce.

    The hundred thousand silvers worth of bank notes were a part of his family''s business. Although it pained him to spend a hundred thousand all at once, he believed that Feng Hua Gambling House could help him make more money.

    Boss Zhang had no objection to this price. In fact, based on the location andnd space of Feng Hua Gambling House, it didn''t actually amount to a hundred thousand. But now that the price has exceeded his expectations, he immediately signed the contract with An Zi Ran.

    And so, in a situation where those who coveted Feng Hua Gambling House did not know about, the deeds to the casino was transferred.<hr>

    Warm hugs for new members of the family:

    <strong>M Valls </strong>??.(*?¡ä?` ÈË¡ä?` ?*)? ¡ã?

    <strong>Sabrina Sherrow </strong>?(¡ä???? )¡ã??¡ã

 Chapter 87 part1

    <strong>Chapter 87.1 - News Spreading</strong>

    The two returned to the Imperial Fu Pce. The time was still very early.

    An Zi Ran learned from Steward Zhou that Fu Wu Tian had yet to return, and immediately changed his course to the study room. In order to get to the study room, he had to pass by the entrance to the main lobby.

    Just as they were preparing to cross the threshold, a figure dressed in purple came out of the main lobby first, and coincidentally came up right in front of them.

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels (dot)

    An Zi Ran subconsciously nced over, found that it was a woman, and somewhat unexpectedly raised his eyebrows. Shao Fei, who was next to him, had a bigger reaction, as if it was very strange to see her here. His mouth dropped open and he let out a shout.

    "Zhong Yue?"

    The woman in purple looked at them with indifference.

    An Zi Ran found that this woman looked very heroic, and he recognized her at first sight. It was during his first ever visit to the Imperial Fu Pce. He remembered that this woman was also there, except at that time she was wearing red armor, and looked more unisex. Although he only looked at her once then, she left a pretty deep impression.

    "Howe you are here?"

    Shao Fei walked up to her and questioned her with curiosity.

    The woman in purple didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, she looked at An Zi Ran. Her heroic eyebrows creased together. Then she nodded her head slightly. "Greetings, <em>wang fei</em>."

    Shao Fei was unwilling to be left out and said, "Zhong Yue, you haven''t answered my question yet!"

    The woman in purple abruptly responded with impatience, "I am here naturally because I have alreadypleted my mission. You think everyone is as free as you? Keep shouting and I''ll beat you up!"

    Shao Fei''s mouth pulled into a thin line.

    Trantions by Vani Muse

    "I still have to go look for <em>wang ye</em> and report in my mission."

    The woman in purple said that and left right away, not giving him another second of attention.

    An Zi Ran watched her as she departed, feeling that something was strange, but couldn''t fathom what could be the problem. His brows were pinched in thought until Shao Fei jumped in front of him, and he came out of his thoughts.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, this is probably your second time seeing Zhong Yue. Let me tell you, Zhong Yue is the only female general in our military camp. She is very powerful. She''spletely different from the average woman. Sometimes she is even more powerful and valiant than men. Within our military camp, her strength could be ranked in the top ten. Before, <em>wang ye</em> sent her to Chang Province to deal with the disaster, so you didn''t see her immediately after you came back."

    Shao Fei exined all this without prompting.

    An Zi Ran did not answer, but he indeed did not expect that there would be a female general.

    Although he had seen her once, he had long forgotten about it. On the day of the wedding, when Fu Wu Tian introduced his subordinates to him, she was not included among them.

    An Zi Ran was not used to taking the initiative to ask about other people''s matters, so he did not ask. Afterwards, he went to the study room.

    He has already obtained the deeds to Feng Hua Gambling House. The next issue was renovation.

    On the other hand, Boss Zhang did not go home right away after they parted in front of the teahouse. It was hard to be at ease with a hundred thousand silvers worth of bank notes on his person, so he was preparing to put the money in the bank*. Unless it was ast resort, he did not intend to use this sum of money in this lifetime.

    <span>[*T/N: The raws used the noun Ç®×¯ <em>qian zhuang</em>, which is a money farm (dealing in illegal foreign currency of moneyundering), which soundspletely wrong for the context, so I went with the Google trantion of bank instead.]

    After putting the money away, Boss Zhang then went home.

    But as soon as he entered the door of his home, he saw several men standing at the entrance.

    Seeing their familiar faces, Boss Zhang''s expression darkened and he strode over to them inrge strides. He spoke impolitely to the man in the lead, "You people are not wee here!"

    That man was Luo Yang, the one who was his gambling opponent that other day. He wasn''t a vocational gambler hired by Bao Hua Gambling House. ording to hearsay, he reported directly to the secret person backing Bao Hua Gambling House. Many things in the gambling house needed to be approved by him before they could be carried out. That he would show up here meant that these people have not given up on Feng Hua Gambling House.

    "Boss Zhang, why do you have to be so stubborn?"

    Luo Yang said lightly, not minding Boss Zhang''s bad attitude and tone. In his opinion, Feng Hua Gambling House would soon be a part of Bao Hua Gambling House, and it was useless for Boss Zhang to resist like this. What was meant to be theirs would eventually be theirs.

    Boss Zhang sneered, "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth, I have already sold Feng Hua Gambling House."

    "Impossible!"

    Luo Yang denied.

    He didn''t believe that someone else would dare to target Feng Hua Gambling House.

    A lot of people already knew that Bao Hua Gambling House coveted Feng Hua Gambling House, and used every means possible to topple Feng Hua Gambling House in order to get it in the bag. They clearly knew that Bao Hua Gambling House was determined to annex Feng Hua Gambling House, so who would dare to fight against Bao Hua Gambling House?!

    Bao Hua Gambling House wasn''t some run-of-the-mill casino. Without a strong backing, it was impossible for it to be ranked top three among the top ten gambling houses.

    "Oh, so sorry. What you said is impossible has already be a fact." Boss Zhang revealed a smug smile. He has waited a long time to serve up this loss to the people from the Bao Hua Gambling House.

    Luo Yang looked at Boss Zhang''s smug expression, and in a split second, his expression grew dark. He had a feeling that Zhang Tian Zhong was not lying to him. They forced Zhang Tian Zhong to this step. It wasn''t hard to believe that he would sell Feng Hua Gambling House just to get back at them. It was only that, within Jun Zi City, who would dare to go against Bao Hua Gambling House?<hr>

    Cyber cookies and hot cocoa for new :

    <strong>Asha Francis </strong>\(¡î^©`^¡î)/ ???

 Chapter 87 part2

    <strong>Chapter 87.2 - News Spreading</strong>

    The price for Feng Hua Gambling House was not cheap. Without seventy or eighty thousand silvers it was impossible to obtain it. There couldn''t be more than five people in the capital that had the ability to purchase Feng Hua Gambling House. But those few people would not deliberately go up against Bao Hua Gambling House. But if it wasn''t those people, then who could it be?

    "Who is it?" Luo Yang looked at Zhang Tian Zhong with a gloomy face.

    Zhang Tian Zhong wasn''t scared by his expression. He brushed off his clothes and said, "To tell you the truth, I also don''t know what kind of person the other party is, but he seemed to be very clear about Feng Hua Gambling House''s situation. He suddenly came to find me. Isn''t Bao Hua Gambling House very resourceful? If you have the skills then go look for answers yourself. I want to know what kind of person he is, too. He was able to whip out such arge sum of money without a blink of the eye."

    Luo Yang stared hard at his face, but couldn''t discern any signs of a lie. Finally, he could no longer remain calm, and left with the group of people.

    Zhang Tianzhong looked at his angry back and only felt that he was very happy.

    Luoyang returned to the Bao Hua Gambling House. He did not immediately tell his master about this matter. Zhang Tian Zhong''s words, he only believed half of them. He did not rule out the possibility that he deliberately said this to avoid them.

    However, the results of the investigation were not very desirable.

    Other casinos coveted Feng Hua Gambling House, but they didn''t dare to openly be in conflict with Bao Hua Gambling House. Therefore, there were no big moves from any of them.

    As for outsiders, it was even more impossible. The status of a businessman was rather sensitive. If it were an outsider, it would be impossible not to attract attention, but during this time, there were no news or rumors circting the capital, so this theory could be ruled out.

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    So it was neither another gambling house, nor an outsider''s work.

    Luo Yang''s expression couldn''t help but sink. Could Zhang Tian Zhong really be lying to him?

    "Sir Luo." The manager came up to him.

    Luo Yang nced at him. "What''s the matter?"

    The manager replied, "Sir Luo, since nothing could be found we might as well send someone to monitor Zhang Tian Zhong. If he is lying, it will be revealed sooner orter. If he is telling the truth, the mysterious figure maye into contact with him again. We can follow the lead then.¡±

    Luo Yang pped a hand on the table, his eyes sullen: ¡°This matter will be handed over to you. I will wait a few more days. If I find out that Zhang Tian Zhong is ying me, I will make him pay!"

    "Yes!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¨C Imperial Fu Pce ¨C

    When Fu Wu Tian returned, An Zi Ran told him about the matter with Feng Hua Gambling House. His foundation in the capital was still unstable, and there weren''t many people that he knew. He didn''t want others to know that it was him who had bought Feng Hua Gambling House. So he had to turn to Fu Wu Tian for help about renovating the building.

    "It''s a shame that Guan Su is not in Jun Zi City right now. Otherwise, we can look for him." After listening to An Zi Ran, Fu Wu Tian thought of his capable and efficient Guan Su.

    An Zi Ran arched an eyebrow. "That''s right, about the matter with the seeds, how goes the search?"

    Fu Wu Tian walked with him inside and said, "There is still no news. The hemp whatever you spoke of is not recorded in books. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. It''s not easy to seek it out."

    An Zi Ran nodded. He knew that it was not easy. In his original time and space, it seemed that cottonseeds came from abroad. Whether he was not sure about this time and space, if he could not find it in the end, he could only find another way.

    The next day, Fu Wu Tian moved very quickly, and by afternoon he had found a craftsman for him.

    Then, the people on the casino strip found out that the closed down Feng Hua Gambling House was being opened. The cold facade suddenly had a group of peopleing in and out, and the sound of banging and knocking continued toe out from the building. The curious people walked over and saw that it was being renovated.

    Everyone thought that Zhang Tian Zhong finally caved and sold the casino to Bao Hua Gambling House.

    Because the distance between the two gambling houses was not far, the matter of Feng Hua Gambling house was quickly spread to Luo Yang''s ears. He was so angry that he broke an entire tea set.

    Zhang Tian Zhong really did not lie!

    "I really have to see what kind of person it is that dares to fight against Bao Hua Gambling House!"

    Luo Yang stood beside the opened window and looked towards Feng Hua Gambling House''s location. His gaze was very forceful. Originally, he had assured his master that he would be able to get Feng Hua Gambling House. But now someone else was a step ahead of him. This would make him lose face before his master. It was impossible for him not to be angry!

    The manager standing behind him trembled with fear as he wiped his cold sweat. It had been a long time since he had seen Sir Luo this angry.

    "Sir Luo, what should the next step be?"

    The manager hesitated for a while, but still took the initiative to speak.

    If they couldn''t get Feng Hua Gambling House, they wouldn''t be able to exin to their master.

    Luo Yang was silent for a moment. "Investigate!"

    Since Zhang Tian Zhong was hired as the manager, An Zi Ran wouldn''t let him be idle. He handed over the matter of renovation to him. He didn''t like the original configuration of the casino, so he personally drew up a blueprint for the interior of the gambling house. Shao Fei then handed over the blueprints to Zhang Tian Zhong. In order to finish up renovations quickly, they hired a lot of craftsmen.

    The people waiting to see the silhouette of the casino have gone cross-eyed.

    Bao Hua Gambling House would never have hired Zhang Tian Zhong. And Zhang Tian Zhong could not possibly have the money to renovate the gambling house. So what could be going on?

    Only after investigating did the people find out.

    A mysterious man intercepted Bao Hua Gambling House and bought up Feng Hua Gambling House first. Not only that, but the other party also hired Zhang Tian Zhong as the manager!

    This incident was like a hurricane blowing up in the capital, and the news spread immediately. It was more sensational than the talent selection for the emperor''s harem. Many people were watching the attitude of Bao Hua Gambling House, especially those who knew the background of Bao Hua Gambling House. They all knew that things would not be settled like this.

 Chapter 88 part1

    Bonus update. Happy New Year Everyone~!!! ?? May the new year bring you many wondrous joys. ??<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 88.1 - Drawing</strong>

    These days, An Zi Ran was very busy.

    It took him several days to draw up the interior blueprint for Feng Hua Gambling House. He didn''t just consider the immediate future, but also long-term development.

    Counting all the gambling houses in Jun Zi City, there were over a dozen of them. Among them, ten had the highestpetitive strength. But now there were only nine.

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels (dot)

    If you wanted to stand out from these gambling houses, you didn''t just rely on financial resources, but on innovative ideas.

    The type of gambling house that An Zi Ran wanted to create wasn''t some shady ce where crooks mixed in with the honest folk, but a high-end atmosphere and top-grade casino. Creating this type of gambling house required more painstaking thought and attention, but he had people helping him so he didn''t need to worry too much, but this type of innovative idea was slightly troublesome.

    There were several types of gambling games in Da Ya.

    In terms of animal games there were turtle racing, cricket fighting, cock fighting, quail fighting, etc. Such games would not be appearing in his gambling house. These games weremon among the masses and were considered lowbrow gambling games.

    Card games and guessing games were the most varied and were the fundamentals of every gambling house, games such as <em>wu mu</em>, <em>ye zi</em>*, dices, and dominoes. The use of dominoes could be expanded upon to create several types of gambling games. Of course, there were also games that An Zi Ran had never heard of before, for example <em>chu hong pu</em> and <em>jiao sheng tu</em>**.

    <span>[*T/N: ÎåÄ¾ <em>wu mu</em> "five wood," Ò¶×Ó <em>ye zi</em> "leaf." Not sure what kind of games these are, so I can only give you the direct trantion of the Chinese characters.]

    <span>[**T/N: <em>chu hong pu</em>: ³ý <em>chu </em>"to get rid of" <em>ºì hong </em>"red" <em>Æ× pu</em> "chart."

    <span><em>Jiao sheng tu</em>: ½Á <em>jiao </em>"mix" <em>Ê¤ sheng </em>"victory" <em>Í¼ tu</em> "drawing"]

    But in An Zi Ran''s eyes, a lot of these gambling games were ratherplicated and not suitable for poprizing.

    He knew of several gambling games fromter eras that were very popr and thus suitable for his purposes. It was only that the manufacturing process was a bit troublesome.

    While the gambling house was still under construction, An Zi Ran sent Steward Zhou out to help him buy some thicker paper, as well as color paints and tools for cutting thick paper. Although this time and space was still behind in times, these things could still be found.

    Steward Zhou was able to purchase everything in one trip.

    An Zi Ran took these items and shut himself up in the study room. Until Fu Wu Tian came back, he still did note out.

    Fu Wu Tian thought that he would see his <em>wang fei</em> in the dining room as usual, instead, he saw the <emo</em><em>wang ye</em>, who was still being grounded. He asked the servants and found out that An Zi Ran was still in the study.

    This was the first time he didn''t even care about eating meals.

    "What is <em>wang fei</em> doing in the study?" As Fu Wu Tian headed towards the study, he asked this question to Steward Zhou who was following behind.

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    Steward Zhou immediately replied, "This servant is not sure. In the afternoon, <em>wang fei </em>took some things with him into the study and has not been out since. And he also didn''t let the servants go bother him."

    Fu Wu Tian arched his eyebrow and did not ask again.

    After sending the steward away, he opened the door to the study. As soon as he took a step in his attention was attracted to the things scattered on the floor. On the floor was a bunch of paper scrunched into balls. The deeper in he went the more paper balls he saw.

    Fu Wu Tian parted the bead curtain and saw his <em>wang fei</em> holding a brush. His gaze was focused on the things atop the desk. He seemed to be hesitating over how to draw what he wanted. Fu Wu Tian looked at the desk and saw that it was a bunch of strange pictures. To the side there were red and ck pigments for painting.

    An Zi Ran knew that it was him, but did not give him a bit of attention.

    There were a total of fifteen pictures that he wanted to draw, but he was stumped by five of them. From afternoon till now, he still could not draw it properly. Although he was also well aware that he had no talent for drawing.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, what are you painting?"

    Fu Wu Tian was particrly curious about the ck things he painted on the paper. It looked like some random graffiti. Just for this thing, he even dyed dinner?

    An Zi Ran was silent for a long while. "¡­I also don''t know."

    Fu Wu Tian almostughed out loud.

    Fu Wu Tian took the brush from his hand and set it on the edge of the ink stone. "Since you don''t know, then let us eat first. You can continue after dinner. Grandfather is already waiting for us in the dining room."

    An Zi Ran rotated his shoulders. He has been drawing for four hours. It was really tiring. Unfortunately, the five most important pictures have not been drawn and could only be abandoned.

    In the dining room, the <emo wang ye</em> couldn''t wait and already started to eat. He was an elder; moreover, he was an elder with some mental problems, so no one said anything to him. During the grounding period he was very well behaved, probably because he was afraid of the head steward, so he kept to the grounding restrictions.

    An Zi Ran was very surprised that the <emo wang ye</em> would be afraid of the head steward, andter Fu Wu Tian told him about the head steward.

    On the surface, Fu Yi Ming was the head steward of the Imperial Fu Pce, but he was actually the <emo wang ye''s</em> biological son, meaning that he was Fu Wu Tian''s paternal uncle, Fu Xiao''s biological older brother. But there was one critical point. He was an illegitimate child.

    Da Ya was not tolerant of illegitimate children, not even one of the royal family.

    The identity of the illegitimate child was such that they could never stand in the sun, so Fu <emo wng ye </em>felt very guilty towards Fu Yi Ming. Because of his mistake, Fu Yi Ming could not pay respects to his ancestors or be recognized as part of the family. He could only stay in the Imperial Fu Pce with the identity of a foster son and be a steward.

    Due to his regret, before he got dementia, the Fu <emo wang ye</em> who was usually cold and calm was very bias towards Fu Yi Ming*. After the illness, his personality changed, and his memory was a mess, but concerning the matter with Fu Yi Ming, nothing changed.

    <span>[*T/N: Sometimes the author writes his name as Fu Yi and sometimes as Fu Yi Ming. I''m not sure if it''s a typo or not, but I decided to go with the full name just in case it gets confusing.]

    However, Fu Yi Ming has the status of head steward on the surface, but he never really took care of the trivial affairs of the prince''s pce like a real housekeeper would. Basically, most of these things were left to the second steward. What he really handled were the industries and businesses under the name of the Imperial Fu Pce. Therefore, he was often absent from the prince''s pce.

    After dinner, An Zi Ran went to visit the little bun again.

    For the servants taking care of the little bun, asides from the nursemaid and the original maids, there were also Chun Lan and Qiu Lan.

    Originally, Chun Lan and Qiu Lan were his personal maids, but he was overly worried for the little bun, so he temporarily assigned them to the little bun''s side. These days he''s been busy, so he didn''t get to visit as much.

    "Young Master?" Chun Lan was very surprised when she saw hime over.

    An Zi Ran nodded at her and asked, "How is the situation with the second young mastertely?"

    When Qiu Lan heard them, she immediately came out carrying the little bun. The little bun was no longer like how he was when he was just born - only knowing how to eat, sleep, and then eat again. His two grape-like eyes were always very spirited. When theynded on his brother, the two small paws immediately waved happily.

 Chapter 88 part2

    <strong>Chapter 88.2 - Drawing</strong>

    Qiu Lan was just approaching but the little bun had already spread his arms wide and was rushing to throw himself into An Zi Ran''s embrace.

    An Zi Ran quickly caught him.

    As soon as hended in his big brother''s arms, the little bun started tough. His gigglingughter filled the room, causing the adults to smile.

    An Zi Ran held the soft bundle. He had never thought that he would have such a small younger brother. In the blink of an eye, he was almost eight months old. When he first came to this world, the little bun was only a month old.

    Qiu Lan smiled and said, "Young Master, the second young master can already sit up by himself. He can also crawl, and also hold onto things and stand up himself. When he falls he doesn''t cry. He''s very strong."

    An Zi Ran felt very gratified when he heard this. With his hands underneath he little bun''s armpits, he lifted him up. "Little Bun, say <em>ge ge</em>*."

    <span>[*T/N: <em>ge ge</em> means "big brother," but the sybles are easier to say in Chinese.]

    The little bun gave a silly smile. He kicked his small short legs in the air.

    An Zi Ran once again held the little bun close to his chest, and said to Qiu Lan, "Starting from tomorrow, bring him to the dining room to eat with us."

    "Yes, Young Master."

    After holding the little bun for a while, An Zi Ran handed him over to Qiu Lan. As if knowing that his brother was about to leave, the little bun''s two small chubby paws grabbed tightly onto An Zi Ran''s clothes and would not let go. He started to sob, tears brewed up and rolled quickly down his chubby face.

    Chun Lan snickered, "Young Master, it seems that the second young master is really reluctant to let you go."

    When Chun Lan finished speaking, Qiu Lan gave her a cutting nce.

    An Zi Ran couldn''t bring him back to his room, he could only coax the child, temporarily transferring his attention away using some toys, and finally he managed to get out.

    Returning to the bedroom, Fu Wu Tian had already freshened up.

    After taking a bath, An Zi Ran wanted to go to the study room to continue to mull over the five drawings that were not drawn. As a result, before he could make it to the threshold, he was despotically kidnapped by Fu Wu Tian to the bed.

    "Today, you''ve already painted for the whole afternoon. At night, the dim lighting is not good for your eyes. Rest now, and continue tomorrow." Fu Wu Tian squeezed him to the inner side of the bed.

    An Zi Ran no longer cared if he slept on the inside or the outside. Before, it was to guard against Fu Wu Tian. Now the two of them trust one another fully, so there was no need; inside of the bed or outside of the bed, both were fine.

    Speaking of the dim lighting at night, it was indeed a bit of a hassle.

    The light of a candle was not like the incandescent light of the twenty-first century, even at night, things could look as bright as the day. The candlelight was dim and not suitable for reading books unless you wanted myopia.

    An Zi Ran thought about it and felt that that was correct. In this time and space if one got myopia there was no cure for it. There was no such thing asser eye surgery. Furthermore, he still had no clue how to go about those five drawings. If he went to the study he would only be confused. But¡­

    "Can you remove your hand from my leg?" An Zi Ran could feel Fu Wu Tian''s hand touching him here and there. It was almost to the point that his little brother wanted to stand up. Finally he couldn''t help but speak up.

    Fu Wu Tian''s reaction was to bow his head and give him a kiss on the lips. "No!"

    There was a hard object pressed up against An Zi Ran''s leg. There''s no need to speak to know what that thing was. Without thinking, he refused. "No, I still have a lot of things to do tomorrow." If he tossed around with him now, then he might not be able to get out of bed tomorrow.

    "Tomorrow, this prince doesn''t need to go out, I can help you."

    At first, An Zi Ran wanted to refuse, but then he thought about it. Maybe he really could get Fu Wu Tian to help with the drawings. Just didn''t know if he could draw. "You can draw?"

    Upon hearing this sentence, Fu Wu Tian knew that he was beginning to soften. He rubbed his nose intimately against An Zi Ran''s cheek. One hand began to touch around inside An Zi Ran''s clothes. "Of course!"

    Password: TBL88

    That night, An Zi Ran came four times.

    Fu Wu Tian only came twice. Each time he would toss An Zi Ran about for a long time before releasing.

    The next day, everyone in the prince''s pce knew that they were ustomed to getting up early, but this time they slept until noon before getting up.<hr>

 Chapter 89 part1

    <strong>Chapter 89.1 - Two Hearts</strong>

    On the third day, Fu Wu Tian fulfilled his promise to help him paint five drawings.

    Although he had been staying at the border for more than a decade, he started learning these things ten years ago. Also, just because he stayed at the border didn''t mean that he had to fight a war every year.

    Other people thought that he was just an all-brawn-no-brains man, when in fact, the sons of high-ranking officials who stayed in the capital for many years did not have as much ink in their belly as he did*.

    <span>[*T/N: they are not as cultured as him]

    After knowing that Fu Wu Tian could paint, An Zi Ran had no worries. He directly told him the pattern he wanted to paint. The patterns wereplicated and needed to be drawn by talented people. In his previous life, he could draw simple sketches, but once a brush was in his hand he lost all rhyme and rhythm.

    After listening to his description, Fu Wu Tian immediately got to work. He was silent for a while before asking, "<em>Wang fei</em>, can you say it again?"

    An Zi Ran seemed to be expecting this. Unsurprised, he said, "I said I want to draw an old couple and their son. The size should not be toorge. The length should not exceed eight centimeters, and the width should not exceed four centimeters." After he said it, he was afraid that the other would not understand and even gave the dimensions.

    "¡­<em>Wang fei</em>, are you retaliating against this prince for causing you to be unable to get out of bed yesterday?"

    When Fu Wu Tian heard that he wanted to draw such a small image, he could only think that it was so.

    An Zi Ran had no expression on his face. "Does it matter if that''s the case or not?"

    "Of course."

    "What?"

    Fu Wu Tian replied, "You obviously enjoyed it that night. You came four times, even more than this prince."

    A sharp gaze pierced him.

    Trantions by Vani Muse

    An Zi Ran said in a monotonous tone, "You want to tell me now that you can¡¯t actually draw it? It doesn''t matter, you can tell the truth, I won''t look down on you."

    "But you will discriminate against this prince." Fu Wu Tian immediately answered.

    "Yes!"

    Fu Wu Tian clicked his tongue. "Really impolite, didn''t even hesitate for a bit. This prince didn''t say he couldn''t draw it."

    Fu Wu Tian has indeed never painted such a small image, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t draw it. However, looking across all of Da Ya, afraid that no one has ever painted such a small size, because with a few strokes of the brush, the dimensions that An Zi Ran gave would already bepletely covered in ck or red ink. Exactly like what happened to An Zi Ran the day before yesterday.

    "Then go ahead and paint. Remember to make the clothes look better," An Zi Ran added another request.

    Fu Wu Tian said, "If you have any more requirements, say it all at once."

    This was the rhythm of a broken jar!*

    <span>[*T/N: literally ÕâÊÇÆÆ¹Þ×ÓÆÆË¤µÄ½Ú×à£¡]

    An Zi Ran really thought about it for a bit. It''s been a long time since he touched that kind of thing. He couldn''t think of the specific pattern. Finally, he took out a brush and dipped some ink to draw a picture on another piece of white paper. "This can be drawn in a straight line on the clothing. Simple is fine, it doesn''t need to be tooplicated."

    Fu Wu Tian looked at the pattern An Zi Ran drew, and pictured the finished product in his mind. If it''s like this then it was much simpler. But¡­ "<em>Wang fei</em>, what are you painting these pictures for?"

    An Zi Ran answered, "I want to print these pictures on small pieces of hard paper that can be carried around, so the picture can''t be too big."

    After Fu Wu Tian understood, he finally started painting.

    An Zi Ran figured that he would be painting for a while, so he left the study room while the other man painted. Before long, he returned with a pot of hot tea and some little snacks. Just as he ced the tray down on the table, he saw Fu Wu Tian stop painting. The brush was changed to a stiff bristle brush. The stiff bristles were rtively small, and the lines outlined were rtively thin.

    An Zi Ran took a look at the table top and couldn''t help but blink once.

    Ancient people probably didn''t look highly upon this type of character, but in his eyes it was already very shapely.

    The three characters outlined with straight lines were obviously rigid, but they appear on the rice paper in a vivid way. It was no wonder that he dared to boast about his painting skills. It was indeed not bad. If other people heard his description, it was hard to imagine what they would draw.

    An Zi Ran picked up a brush and drew a few patterns on another piece of paper. To Fu Wu Tian, these patterns seemed very strange. Then An Zi Ran pulled out a piece of paper with ten patterns that he had drawn before.

    "ording to this format, add these symbols on the upper left and lower right corners."

    Fu Wu Tian looked at his drawings and sketched a few strokes. The symbols he drew were even better than An Zi Ran''s. Furthermore, he drew everything in one stroke without lifting the brush.

    "How is it?"

    An Zi Ran praised, "It is much better than I imagined."

    Fu Wu Tian, who was praised, revealed a bit of happiness in his eyes.

 Chapter 89 part2

    <strong>Chapter 89.2 - Two Hearts</strong>

    An Zi Ran deliberately gave him a psychological blow by saying, "Don''t be too happy, there are still two more. These two are much harder than the ones you just painted. You can''t draw with a straight line."

    Fu Wu Tian knew that <em>wang fei</em> would not let him go easily, so he guessed that thetter two would not be too simple, so he was not surprised.

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    An Zi Ran then told him what he was thinking.

    Although he said draw two, in fact it was only one, because the two patterns were the same, the only difference was that one should use red pigment, and one should use ck pigment.

    An Zi Ran was umonly considerate, and only had him draw one. Because he couldn''t simplify things like the previous three, so he painted slowly and two hours passed.

    An Zi Ran was carrying an ount book. It was the Imperial Fu Pce''s ount book.

    He could now be considered a master* in the Imperial Fu Pce. Trivial matters could be handed over to Steward Zhou, but he still had to personally look over the ounts. Fortunately, there was Steward Su over at An Yuan County to oversee things, so he was now more free than before.

    <span>[*T/N: µ±¼ÒÖ÷Ä¸ "female master in charge of managing the household" or "mistress."]

    There were not many members in the prince''s pce. Fu Xiao never took any concubines, so the Imperial Fu Pce was much more peaceful than other rich, noble manors. There were no women striving for favor, and no fighting and scheming. The ount books were even simpler than the one''s for the An family.

    After reading the ount book, An Zi Ran was just about to stand up. Suddenly a shadow appeared over his head. When he looked up he saw that it was Fu Wu Tian standing behind him. He held a piece of paper in front of him. A lively looking clown jumped out at him. Although this masked clown wore the clothes of the ancients, he had to say that it was really vivid.

    "How is it?"

    "Very good. It''s what I wanted."

    Fu Wu Tian leaned forward. Their faces were very close. They could each feel the other''s breathing. Fu Wu Tian then spoke leisurely, "<em>Wang fei</em>, this prince has helped you so much, is there any reward?"

    An Zi Ran didn''t even blink. "You took the reward ahead of time the night before, so no!"

    When he finished speaking, he got up and took the paper from his hand.

    Fu Wu Tian followed him, and An Zi Ran had him add a few more symbols on the paper because his painting skills were better.

    "Draw two more hearts, one red and one ck."

    Hearing this sentence, Fu Wu Tian''s movement''s stilled. "Two hearts?"

    An Zi Ran nodded.

    Fu Wu Tian did as he asked and drew two hearts that were close together. If he knew the story of Cupid then he would''ve strung the hearts through the center with a feathered arrow.

    An Zi Ran smiled slightly. He took the paper out from under Fu Wu Tian''s brush, and then he added a little something under the ck heart. Then he drew a plum blossom. Everything he wanted drawn was done.

    An Zi Ran cut out the painted pattern with the tool that Steward Zhou got for him. Then he pressed it onto a red note card that he had prepared ahead of time. On the card were some requirements that he had written. He then ced that into a square box. Like this, it could be considered a job well done.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, you still have not told this prince yet, what are you doing with these drawings?" Fu Wu Tian observed his series of actions. An Zi Ran looked like he was getting ready to go out.

    An Zi Ran also did not conceal it from him. "I want to make a new gambling game. These things are all materials. When it''s done, I will show you."

    Creating new gambling games was not an easy task.

    Fu Wu Tian couldn''t help but have a sense of anticipation. He couldn''t wait to see what kind of interesting game these strange patterns would be!

    The next day, An Zi Ran took the box and went to he engraving workshop. Originally, Fu Wu Tian wanted to go with him and what his <em>wang fei</em> was going to do, however, an abrupt decree destroyed his ns, because the Chong Ming Emperor had summoned him. So he could only send Shao Fei and Ge Qian An to apany him.

    Fu Wu Tian had to leave home earlier than An Zi Ran.

    The three finished eating breakfast and prepared to go out, but when they got to the door they saw Zhong Yueing in from outside.

    "Zhong Yue pays respects to <em>wang fei</em>."

    After returning from Chang Province, Zhong Yue waspletely idle. Seeing her appear here, no one felt surprised, but Ge Qian An''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.

    An Zi Ran nodded and asked casually, "Are you looking for the <em>wang ye</em> for something?"

    This ordinary sentence actually caused Zhong Yue''s expression to change slightly, as if An Zi Ran had asked something desperately serious. Actually, he really did not have other thoughts. Zhong Yue was Fu Wu Tian''s subordinate,ing to the Imperial Fu Pce, eight to nine out of ten times must be to look for Fu Wu Tian. Although it was very subtle, the strangeness on her face did not escape the eyes of An Zi Ran.

    Zhong Yue took a moment to steady her self, "Replying to <em>wang fei</em>, I came to look for Vice General Ge."

    An Zi Ran looked back and forth between the two of them. "In that case, Vice General Ge will stay here. I will go with Shao Fei."

    "Thanks, <em>wang fei</em>." Ge Qian An saluted him.

    Zhong Yue also thanked him.

    Then the two of them left the prince''s pce.

 Chapter 90 part1

    ???? Happy Lunar New Year! ????<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 90.1 - In Love</strong>

    Without Ge Qian An around, Shao Fei''s personality came out.

    An Zi Ran heard about him from Fu Wu Tian. Shao Fei was promoted from a civilian soldier. He spent a total of five years in the army. For the first two years he stayed in a fire leader army*, which did not have any prospects. Later he was discovered and then promoted to Fu Wu Tian''s side.

    <span>[*T/N: »ðÍ·¾ü literal trantion. The second character can also be tranted as "head."]

    He had a big personality, and he couldn''t hide his moods. These people were usually stubborn, and easy to understand.

    Shao Fei just turned neen this year. Because he went directly from the countryside into the army, in the past five years, he has only been to the capital once, so his curiosity about Jun Zi City was stronger than An Zi Ran.

    "Shao Fei." An Zi Ran suddenly stopped him.

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    Shao Fei immediately turned back.

    An Zi Ran asked, "About Miss Zhong Yue, how much do you know?"

    Shao Fei wasn''t surprised. He counted on his fingers for a bit. "Zhong Yue has been by <em>wang ye''s </em>side for ten years longer than me. Sometimes she''s cold. She doesn''t like to talk. Our personalities don''t really get along, so I don''t know much about her, but¡­"

    "But what?"

    "I heard that <em>wang ye</em> saved her life. I think it was when she was five years old. A group of bandits rushed into the vige where Zhong Yue lived. They not only stole the vigers'' food for the winter, but also killed the vigers there. They were very cruel. <em>Wang ye</em> happened to pass by and saved her. I recall that she seems to be the only one from her vige that is still alive. From then on, Zhong Yue has been by the <em>wang ye''s</em> side. Furthermore, she only listens to <em>wang ye''s </em>orders, as if to repay him for saving her life."

    An Zi Ran looked calmly at the street ahead and did not answer.

    Shao Fei seemed to havee to a topic of interest and he said with enthusiasm, "The day when <em>wang fei</em> and <em>wang ye</em> got married, Zhong Yue was also there, but it seems like she leftter on, so <em>wang fei</em> didn''t get to see her."

    "That''s it?"

    Shao Fei rubbed his head and nodded.

    On the way, An Zi Ran asked about the other people. Shao Fei answered his questions one by one, unless it was something that he did not know.

    An Zi Ran knew that for Fu Wu Tian to get to where he was, he must have quite a few high-ranking military officers that he trusted. Asides from the few loyal veterans that Fu Xiao left him; the ages of the other people were all simr to Fu Wu Tian. An Zi Ran thought that he had seen all of them on the day of the marriage, but unexpectedly there were still a few more staying at the border.

    The two walked as they talked, and they soon arrived outside the engraving workshop. The engraving workshop was a ce where they printed text. In the twenty-first century, it was called a printing factory (or a print shop). But ording to his original timeline, the word ''factory'' was something closer to modern times. The ancients did not have such things as factory yet, because in order for there to be a factory there would inevitably have to be machines.

    An Zi Ran did not use his identity as <em>wang fei</em> to meet the boss of the engraving workshop. The other party was also unaware that he was the <em>wang fei</em> of the Imperial Fu Pce. He only took him for the son of some noble.

    The owner of the engraving workshop was a middle-aged man named Li Zhen. He had a grizzly beard and a gentle smile. He heard that An Zi Ran wanted to print some things so he asked a few pertinent questions. When An Zi Ran showed him the things in the box, the smile changed a little.

    "What is this?" Li Zhen picked up the square piece of paper that was cut in the box and looked at An Zi Ran strangely.

    An Zi Ran told him his request.

    Li Zhen''s eyes widened. He had never seen such a strange thing. Not only did he have to make such a small one, but it also had various patterns on it. Although he did not understand it, it was still business. Businessmen would not push away such a good thing, especially since the other party was very generous.

    Li Zhen mulled it over and then agreed.

    Asides from a few pieces that were more troublesome, the others were very simple.

    "Boss Li, ording to the speed of your workshop, when do you think this will be done?" After negotiating the requirements and conditions, An Zi Ran asked for a concretepletion date. His hope was to have it as fast as possible.

    Li Zhen stroked his beard as he considered. "To be frank, <em>gong zi</em>, the things you want done will need at least five days at the fastest."

    An Zi Ran nodded. Five days was not very long. The renovations for the gambling house wouldn''t be done so quickly either. He stood up. "Then I will have to trouble Boss Li with this."

    Li Zhen quickly stood up and smiled. "An <em>gong zi</em> is too polite."

    Then he personally saw him out.

    An Zi Ran didn''t specifically tell Boss Li not to let things leak out. This kind of thing, the more you specified, the more mindful of it the other party would be. He believed that as long as he didn''t tell others how to use those things, even if Boss Li had the intention to leak it out, he still wouldn''t be able to do much. The other party should be confused right now, and have no idea what he wanted to make those things for.

    Shao Fei saw that <em>wang fei</em> wasn''t speaking. He seemed to be thinking about something. So he didn''t talk to him either, but after a while he couldn''t help it anymore. "<em>Wang fei</em>, after those things areplete, can they really be used to y?"

    He had never seen such strange patterns.

    "Five dayster, after I get those things in my hands I will teach you guys how to y. Don''t look at it as just a few dozen sheets of paper. You can y more games with it than with dices." After An Zi Ran finished speaking, he thought of a question. "Do you know where they sell cattle bone or ivory?"

    Shao Fei revealed a mocking smile. "This, I also do not know. We can return to the prince''s pce and ask Qian An. He knows more."

    Although he often ran around outside, dragging other people out with him to sightsee whenever he was free, there were still a lot of ces that he has not been yet. It was even more impossible for him to pay attention to any shops selling cattle bones or ivory.

    Thus, the two of them returned directly to the prince''s pce.

 Chapter 90 part2

    <strong>Chapter 90.2 - In Love</strong>

    Ge Qian An heard that <em>wang fei</em> was looking for him and went to the study room.

    When he heard footsteps, An Zi Ran guessed who it was and did not raise his head. "Did Miss Zhong Yue leave already?"

    Ge Qian An''s eyelid jumped. He kept feeling like there was some deep meaning in <em>wang fei''s</em> words. He thought about it and then replied, "She already left. Don''t know what <em>wang fei</em> is looking for this soldier for?"

    An Zi Ran finally looked up and stared at him with a calm expression. He said, "Think of some ways to help me look for a few craftsmen with good hands. It would be best to find some craftsmen who are good at making small objects. Also, get some cattle bones or ivory. The more the better."

    Ge Qian An remembered the orders one by one. Just as he turned around and was preparing to leave, An Zi Ran''s words - which seemed to have a deep and rich meaning - entered his ears.

    "When there''s free time, you can invite Miss Zhong Yue to the prince''s pce more often."

    Ge Qian An went stiff. If before he still had doubts, then now he was certain that <em>wang fei</em> knew about that matter. He just didn''t know what he was thinking. Could it be that <em>wang fei</em> is nning to do something to Zhong Yue?

    Ge Qian An slowly turned around. "<em>Wang fei</em>, Zhong Yue is¡­"

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    An Zi Ranughed lightly, "Vice General Ge, don''t be nervous. I know that Miss Zhong Yue likes <em>wang ye</em>, but it is a one-sided love, right?"

    Ge Qian An''s grim expression finally revealed aplicated look. "This subordinate can guarantee to <em>wang fei</em> that Zhong Yue will never hinder the rtionship between you and <em>wang ye</em>. <em>Wang ye</em> will also never ept Zhong Yue''s feelings of love, so I ask that you let Zhong Yue go."

    An Zi Ran said, "What are you saying, Vice General Ge? Miss Zhong Yye is the <em>wang ye''s </em>capable subordinate, how could I make things difficult for him? If <em>wang ye</em> likes her, he would''ve epted her long ago, and not wait until now. Except that, this kind of feeling should be resolved as soon as possible, so as to not waste her time."

    Ge Qian An hesitated a moment, cupped his hands in salute, and said, "Many thanks for <em>wang fei''s</em> concern. This subordinate will pass it on to her. If there is nothing else, then this subordinate will leave first."

    Very quickly, there was only one person left in the study room.

    An Zi Ran leaned back in the chair, touched his nose, and let out a low and shallowugh.

    Steward Zhou, who hade to deliver a cup of hot tea, heard hisughter from outside the door. Don''t know why, but suddenly he couldn''t help but shiver.

    ¡­¡­

    At the pce, Fu Wu Tian came out from the royal study.

    Eunuch Wang Ping followed from behind. Fu Wu Tian was backlit by the setting sun, casting a long shadow. The eunuch squinted as he called, "<em>Wang ye</em>, take care*!"

    <span>[*T/N: Âý×ß <em>man zou</em>: literal meaning is "go slowly" or "walk slowly." Said to a departing guest as a courtesy phrase.]

    Fu Wu Tian slightly turned his head and looked at him with a condescending eye.

    When Wang Ping met his gaze, he couldn''t control the shiver of cold that went through his heart. When he looked over again, Fu Wu Tian had already stridden away. His ck clothes embroidered with gold thread pped in the wind; apanied by an indifferent and low pressure. The head eunuch couldn''t help but tremble in fear.

    What a pity! Ah, what a pity!

    Wang Ping sighed in his heart. Then he turned and walked back.

    "Whoa, isn''t this the <em>jun wang</em>?"

    Fu Wu Tian passed through the corridor and was just about to step down the steps, when all of a sudden a voice of surprise came from the side. It seemed to carry a hint of schadenfreude. Every person could hear the ill will in that voice.

    Fu Wu Tian turned his head and saw the first prince, Fu Yuan Wu. The person who had spoken was him. Next to him there was an old man with a quiet face, who exuded shrewdness inside and out. This person was the current prime minister, the head of a hundred officers, Zhang Sun Cheng De. At this moment, a pair of astute eyesnded on his person.

    Speaking of it, there were some small grudges between them.

    Since Fu Wu Tian killed Jiang Zhong Ting and Liu Fei Hong, Fu Yuan Wu gave up on the idea of pulling him to his side. Not to mention, his imperial father wanted to take away this person''s military power, so why should he throw himself in muddy waters?

    Moreover, Fu Wu Tian had no intention of working with them. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have not hesitated at all when killing the people working for him and his maternal grandfather. Their lost at Hong Province wasn''t just simply losing Jiang Zhong Ting and Liu Fei Hong. The gifts that they received from Hong Province ounted for arge portion every year.

    Although Fu Wu Tian stopped, he stood with his hands sped behind his back, looking very cool, and he did not speak.

    His gaze was very sharp. His features were also like a statue, sharp and clear cut. When he looked at other people calmly, that expression face could often give people goose bumps.

    At this moment, this was the feeling that Fu Yuan Wu got, but he did not want to admit that he was scared by Fu Wu Tian''s imposing manner, so he refused to take a step back, until Zhang Sun Cheng De saw that his grandson was reaching the limit and took the initiative to break the silence.

    "It''s been a long time, has <em>jun wang </em>been well?"

    Fu Wu Tian spared a nce for Zhang Sun Cheng De, who looked simr to an old Buddhist monk. This man was exactly the definition of an old fox. Unfortunately, his grandson did not inherit his astuteness.

    "Thank you for asking. All is well with this prince."

    Fu Yuan Wu snorted.

    Fu Wu Tian looked at him for a moment, with eyes that seemed like they were smiling yet not smiling. "This prince still has important matters to attend to. Prime Minister, First Prince, farewell."

    Only after Fu Wu Tian was far away did Fu Yuan Wu curse out loud.

    Zhang Sun Cheng De looked at his grandson and finally shook his head. If Yuan Wu could be half as good as Fu Wu Tian, he would not have to worry about him.

 Chapter 91 part1

    <strong>Chapter 91.1 - To Seize Military Power</strong>

    July was a hot month. Everybody''s thick clothes have already been changed into thin shirts. The sun was setting in the yard, but it did not bring the people within the room even a little bit of dryness and heat.

    The eight-month-old little bun with pouty cheeks crawled into the room from the doorway. The floor was covered with ayer of carpet, so there was no need to worry about rubbing the child''s hands and knees raw. The little bun''s discerning eyes lit up with excitement when theynded on the person who was lying on the recliner with closed eyes. As the little bun got closer he began to crawl faster.

    Just as he was about to touch the clothing hem of the person lying on the recliner, a pair of big hands suddenly came out from behind him and picked him up.

    The little bun immediately waved his four limbs and started crying out, seeming very unwilling that he missed the opportunity to grab onto his big brother in that short distance.

    The person who picked him up turned him around.

    One big, one small, two pairs of ck eyes looked upon one another.

    The little bun blinked his eyes, revealing a confused and ignorant expression.

    Fu Wu Tian used one hand to hold the little bun. His palm was very big. It wasn''t a problem for the little bun to sitfortably on it. "Hey little guy, don''t disturb your brother''s sleep."

    The little bun cocked his head to the side. He couldn''t understand!

    Fu Wu Tian did not expect him to really understand, and reached out with his fingers as if to pinch his small mouth. Who knew that the little bun would unexpectedly open his mouth and mp onto a finger to suck it. Before he could do anything, the little steamed bun was taken away. Fu Wu Tian looked up and saw his <em>wang fei</em> with furrowed brows.

    "Don''t let him suck on fingers."

    An Zi Ran spoke while wiping off the saliva that dribbled out from the corners of the small bun''s mouth.

    As soon as the little bun perceived the familiar arms around him, his little face became very excited. The two small paws immediately pulled on his brother''s clothes and he snuggled into his brother''s arms.

    An Zi Ran was afraid that the child might fall, so he sat back down on the recliner. Just as he sat down, Fu Wu Tian took the squirming little bun away. An Zi Ran immediately said, "Be careful not to hurt him."

    Fu Wu Tian sat the little bun on hisp.

    An Zi Ran saw that the little bun was not crying and let him do as he pleased. Furthermore, it was quiteical to watch a man so big hold onto a bun so small.

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels (dot)

    "How did you get back so fast? What did the emperor call you for?"

    "It was about the matter with Chang Province."

    It has been almost two months since the disaster in Chang Province broke out. In the past, the people would be in disarray with no means of getting by, but that was no longer the case now. The preparations for the counties in Chang Province were being carried out in an orderly manner under the leadership of Fu Wu Tian''s subordinates. There were even some projects alreadypleted by now. All these credits naturally belonged to the person in charge, Fu Wu Tian.

    As the people''s support of Fu Wu Tian grew higher and higher, even if the Chong Ming Emperor wanted to ignore it, he could not. So he summoned Fu Wu Tian this morning to talk about this matter.

    An Zi Ran listened, unconcerned. "How is he going to reward you?"

    "Reward?"

    When An Zi Ran asked this, Fu Wu Tian returned with a word that carried a meaningful tone, as if something had changed.

    An Zi Ran looked at him in confusion. "What?"

    Fu Wu Tian lowered his head and pinched the pink cheek of the small bun. Before the little bun could cry out, he loosened up. Then he replied, "That old codger was surprisingly smart this time."

    When An Zi Ran heard this, he sat up straight at once.

    The emperor summoned Fu Wu Tian to see him. On the surface it was to reward him for his merits in governing Chang Province, but in reality, he was still trying to take back the military power in his hands. And this time, his means were cleverer than before. Most likely, someone had given him advice.

    Fu Wu Tian was already a member of royalty - moreover, he was a <em>wang ye</em> - so there was no higher position that could be awarded. Therefore, his merits could only be noted down and rewarded with some money.

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    However¨C

    The Chong Ming Emperor kept remembering the wealth that Fu Wu Tian confiscated from the corrupt officials in Hong Province. Although Fu Wu Tian spent most of his money on Chang Province, he always thought that his nephew had hidden more than half of it, so his so-called reward was that confiscated wealth.

    In this way, the people would think that despite Fu Wu Tian spending so much money on them, there was actually still a lot left. Thus they would not be able to guess that the emperor was actually targeting Fu Wu Tian. However, in order to make the y more realistic, the emperor also drew up a decree.

    The purpose of the decree was to say that Fu Wu tian has been guarding the empire of Da Ya for more than ten years, protecting thend from invasion by neighboring countries, and thus rewarded him some things, but this was only a gimmick. The real purpose came after.

    The prestige of Fu Wu Tian''s moniker as the God of War had already spread to other countries, so there have been very few wars in recent years. The empire of Da Ya could be considered to be peaceful and prosperous.

    In order to be ''considerate'' towards him, the emperor decided to let Fu Wu Tian take a long vacation. He could stay in Jun Zi City and spend some happy times with his family. The implication was that Fu Wu Tian should hand over the military power.

    "You handed it over?" An Zi Ran watched him fixedly.

    Something shed in Fu Wu Tian''s eyes. Then he said very simply, "Of course I have to hand it over. If I don''t, that old codger will keep thinking about this prince everyday."

    An Zi Ran figured out his intention with a single guess.<hr>

    Lotsa love and warm hugs for new :

    <strong>Zulima Ike</strong> ?(???-?)?????

 Chapter 91 part2

    <strong>Chapter 91.2 - To Seize Military Power</strong>

    Da Ya''s military power has been in the hands of the Fu father and son pair for thirty, forty years. If not ten out of ten, then at least eight out of ten soldiers were loyal to the father and son. Therefore, even if the emperor recovered the military power and Fu Wu Tian did not hold the seal ofmand, he was still the God of War of Da Ya.

    The Chong Ming Emperor merely took back the physical seal ofmand, but the hearts of the people could not be recovered.

    "So that means you don''t have to go to war anymore," An Zi Ran stated calmly. He had long since expected this kind of result. The emperor had his heart set on taking back Fu Wu Tian''s military power. Even if they could avoid him once or twice, they could not avoid him forever.

    Fu Wu Tian picked up the little bun and put him into his arms. At the same time, his handsome face appeared directly in front of him. "Correct, therefore, <em>wang fei</em>, from now on we can be together every single day."

    An Zi Ran pushed his head away.

    Fu Wu Tian countered by capturing his wrist. Then he bowed his head and nted a light kiss on the back of his hand.

    "Ahwu?"

    An Zi Ran looked down. The little bun sat within his arms and looked up. Those ck eyes looked at him curiously. An Zi Ran''s expression immediately turned ck.

    Fu Wu Tian chuckled. "But following this, there is still a hard battle to fight. That old codger won''t let this prince stay peacefully in the capital. He will definitely find an excuse to make me leave here."

    An Zi Ran arched an eyebrow at him.

    "There aren''t that many members in Da Ya''s royal family, especially in the previous generation. All together, there were only the previous emperor and my father, the two of them. The previous emperor was sympathetic to my father''s contributions to Da Ya, so when he was still on the throne, he bequeathed a piece ofnd with verdant hills and limpid waters to my father for a fiefdom. That ce is called Ali Xiang. It is far away from the imperial city, and it is remote. Once there, a lot of things would be beyond one''s reach and influence."

    An Zi Ran muttered to himself for a while. "The previous emperor''s intention should be to let your father live a happy and peaceful life away from the hustle and bustle in his retirement years."

    Fu Wu Tian nodded. "Correct. This prince is a member of the royal family. If he wants to make this prince leave, he only has to follow the example of the previous emperor."

    An Zi Ran looked up at him. "When do you think he will start to make a move?"

    "Not in the short run." Fu Wu Tian said with certainty.

    The emperor definitely would not give him a good piece ofnd, but his military merits were outstanding. Right now, there were many people who paid attention to him. At this time, it was not good to make a move. Otherwise, the people would think that the emperor was suppressing the hero. So he will wait for a while. He will wait for the day when the people no longer mention him so frequently.

    An Zi Ran''s brows rxed. As long as it was not during this time period, it would have no effect on his ns.

    Ge Qian An was very efficient. The following day he was able to find the people and things that he wanted.

    There were a lot of skilled craftsmen in Jun Zi City. Ge Qian An specially invited five of the best craftsmen.

    As for the bones and ivory, bovine bones were moremon. Within one day, he managed to gather everything into a cart. The ratio of ivory to bones was not even one to two, but An Zi Ran was already very satisfied. He wouldn''t be using ivory for a while, so the collection of ivory could be done slowly. As for bovine bones, the amount that he wanted done was not a trifle.

    An Zi Ran arranged the five craftsmen in a spacious yard.

    The five craftsmen knew that they were going to be working for the Imperial Fu Pce. At first there was some trembling within their hearts, after all, everyone knew that it wasn''t easy to serve the royal family, but they did not expect that the person who would meet them was a handsome teenager, not only was he not arrogant, he also gave them a high wage, thus the five craftsmen were set at ease.

    An Zi Ran passed an order that the craftsmen were not to be disturbed, so the servants of the pce only knew that there were five craftsmen knocking and beating inside, but they did not know what they were doing for several days.

    Five days passed in the blink of an eye.

    It was finally the agreed upon time between An Zi Ran and the owner of the engraving workshop, Li Zhen. This time, the one apanying him was just the one Fu Wu Tian.

    Li Zhen was already waiting for them.

    Everything that An Zi Ran wanted him to do was already done, and it was not just one set. It was ced in the wooden box that was at his side.

    When Li Zhen heard the workers announcing An Zi Ran''s arrival, he personally went out to greet him, but when he saw Fu Wu Tian, his expression became stunned, because he had previously seen with his own eyes the image of the God of War returning to the capital. He could still remember that scene to this day.

    Li Zhen trembled and immediately knelt. "This little person* pays respects to <em>wang ye</em>."

    <span>[*T/N: Ð¡ÈË <em>xiao ren</em> - this is a humble first person pronoun. The literal meaning is "small or little person." It can be tranted as "person of low social status" which is most appropriate for this scenario, or used in a derogatory way to mean "viin" or "nasty person," usually when one person is talking bad about another person.]

    The workers who stood on the side were all scared silly by his actions,pletely unable to react at all.

    Fu Wu Tian didn''t think that this little workshop owner was a tactful person, able to recognize him at a nce. "Get up, Boss Li."

    Li Zhen stood up in a hurry. He had already guessed who An Zi Ran was. Not too long ago, the fact that the <em>jun wang</em> had taken a male wife was very sensational news. Even now, it was still a hot topic of discussion for many people, because very few people have seen the Fu <em>wang fei''s </em>true face, so asionally there would be people discussing Fu <em>wang fei''s </em>appearance.

    Because the rumors were that Fu <em>wang fei</em> was ugly.

    The one who said this was supposedly someone from the Fu <em>wang fei''s</em> hometown. He said that Fu <em>wang fei</em> was the son of andlord in a small county. His status was not high, and he was also a big ugly fat boy. After the rumor circled around a few times, everyone believed it to be true.

    Li Zhen also believed it at the time. Now he knew how untrustworthy the rumors were. That rumor was simply a pit for people to fall into. If the rumored Fu <em>wang fei</em> was ugly, then there was no beauty under the sun.

    The person standing in front of him was clearly a handsome and unparalleled youth. It was just that his indifferent temperament was enough to leave many people behind. How could such a person be a big ugly fat boy!

    The person who said that Fu <em>wang fei</em> was ugly must have been jealous, or perhaps his brain was kicked in by a donkey.

    Li Zhen could not have known that he had wrongly used that person. The An Zi Ran that that person had seen was indeed a big ugly fat boy and not the An Zi Ran that had lost weight.<hr>

    Warm wee to new patron:

    <strong>Kyra van der Heijden</strong> ":?.??????( ¨@?¨A )???*+:?*¡à

 Chapter 92 part1

    <strong>Chapter 92.1 - The Cheated Lao Wang Ye</strong>

    Because of An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tian''s extraordinary identities, Li Zhen did not dare to neglect them and took the initiative to lead them to the reception room inside the workshop.

    A worker there recovered his senses and hurriedly picked up the wooden box to catch up to them. On the inside, he was very excited, because he was able to see the rumored God of War with his own eyes. Formoners like them, this was a very nice surprise!

    Upon entering the reception room, Li Zhen politely invited them to sit down.

    Li Zhen went to the door and took the wooden box from the worker who had just arrived. After sending the worker away, he went back into the room and took the wooden box to An Zi Ran.

    "An <em>gong zi</em>, everything you want is done. There are twenty sets*. All in here."

    <span>[*T/N: ¸± <em>fu</em> - trantion sites say this means "pair," but from my understanding, it can also mean "set," as in a set of cards, which makes more sense to me in this context]

    An Zi Ran opened the box and took a nce to confirm that it was indeed twenty sets. Li Zhen had made twenty sets of paper boxes ording to An Zi Ran''s specifications. All fifty-four cards were contained within the box. At a nce, they looked like modern poker ying cards.

    Poker cards were rumored to have stemmed from <em>ma diao</em>*, andter generations generally believed that <em>ma diao</em> was very likely to be the prototype of modern ying cards. No one knew the specifics. However, it was necessary to use coated paper to make poker cards. Coated paper was a type of high-grade copy paper made by coating the original base paper in ayer of white paint.

    <span>[*T/N: <em>ma diao</em> - ate imperial Chinese trick-taking gambling card game ording to wiki https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Madiao ]

    In this time period, there was no such thing as coated paper yet.

    Fortunately, heter found a type of paper material that could rece coated paper.

    This kind of paper material was the most superior official card paper, mainly for the wealthy people to make business cards. It was also the type of paper used in making wedding invitations or for other joyous events. Because it was thickened with a thin sliver of bamboo material, the price wasparatively expensive.

    Li Zhen used up quite a bit of official card paper to make twenty sets of ying cards, but An Zi Ran gave him a lot of money, so he did not feel bad about it.

    An Zi Ran opened up one of the decks and took out all fifty-four cards. One by one, he carefully looked over them. The patterns were basically the same as the drawings he gave as blueprints. Although it was iparable to modern printing, he was already very satisfied with these results.

    Li Zhen saw Fu <em>wang fei</em> nod his head with satisfaction and breathed out a sigh of relief.

    It was quite difficult to print on official card paper. Because he couldn''t touch the pattern with his finger pad, he had to try many times before he seeded.

    At that time it was in order to fulfill the customer''s request. Now he was sincerely happy that he had done his best.

    Fu Wu Tian picked up a card and turned it over to see that there was also a pattern on the back. The difference was that the backside was covered with dense colors. There were two characters encircled in an oval on the top and bottom. The two characters were <em>tian</em> meaning ''sky or heaven'' and <em>long</em> meaning ''dragon.''

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, what does this mean?"

    An Zi Ran saw that he noticed the back and replied, "This is the name of the gambling house."

    Fu Wu Tian rubbed his fingers over the <em>tian</em> character and suddenly said, "<em>Wang fei</em>, isn''t this one of the characters in this prince''s name? Could it be¡­"

    An Zi Ran took the ying card from his hand. "<em>Tian Long</em> means flying dragon in the heavens. Don''t be smug."

    On the side, Li Zhen secretly wiped his sweat. He felt like he had heard some extreme secret, furthermore, it was more than one secret.

    An Zi Ran put the cards back into the paper box, ced it inside the wooden box, and then he looked at Li Zhen. "Boss Li, I have a business proposal for you, don''t know if you''re interested or not?"

    Li Zhen was faintly startled.

    An Zi Ran never thought that he could fool Li Zhen. Once news of Tian Long Gambling House spread, Li Zhen would be able to guess his identity sooner orter. Moreover, the amount of ying cards he wanted to make wasn''t just twenty sets. After the ying of poker cards be widely circted, the production of poker cards would be a big business.

    "Boss Li can think about it. There''s no need to rush. After the opening of Tian Long Gambling House, you cane find me anytime at the Imperial Fu Pce."

    After saying this, An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tian left together.

    Only then did Li Zhene back to his senses. Fu <em>wang fei</em> wanted to do business with him. And what was this matter about Tian Long Gambling House? He has never heard of a ce called Tian Long in Jun Zi City.

    With his mind full of doubts, Li Zhen immediately found a worker to inquire about Tian Long Gambling House, as a result, the worker brought back shocking news. He had also heard about the matter with Feng Hua Gambling House, but he never expected that the bankroller was Fu <em>wang fei</em>.

    Li Zhen shuddered and immediately had people seal things* up. He also ordered the workers under him not to tell anyone about the paper cards, not even to family members. He had a hunch that the business proposal that Fu <em>wang fei</em> spoke of will be a big business opportunity. When all was said and done, everything would be clear on the day that Tian Long Gambling House open for business.

    <span>[*T/N: ¶«Î÷ <em>dong xi</em> - literally "things." The text did not specify what.]

    The two did not return directly to the prince''s pce.

    An Zi Ran wanted to go to Tian Long Gambling House to take a look, not go inside and look around, but to see the outside.

    Fu Wu Tian apanied him to circle around the outside of Tian Long Gambling House. The renovations of the casino went smoothly. During this period, there were people who came to look for trouble, but they were all blocked.

    Even before the renovations started, Fu Wu Tian had already premeditated this situation. He was the one who found all these construction workers, and they were not ordinary people. These people were all selected from his army. Each and every one of them was a skillful expert. Most importantly, very few people have seen them before, so there was no need to worry about someone recognizing them.

    After looking over the ce, the two of them returned to the Imperial Fu Pce.

    Just as they arrived in front of the prince''s pce, the people guarding the doors told An Zi Ran that there''s someone looking for him. Because that person had a letter personally written by An Zi Ran, Steward Zhou didn''t dare to neglect him and invited him inside to wait. Right now, that guest was waiting in the main hall.

    Once the letter was mention, An Zi Ran guessed who it was right away.

    When the guest heard the approaching footsteps, he turned around immediately.

    An Zi Ran was met with an ordinary face. It was different from what he had imagined. He thought that A Ye would be a suave and astute person. As they drew near, A Ye hurriedly stood up and raised his cupped hands respectfully.

    "This little person pays respect to <em>wang fei, wang ye</em>."

    A Ye has never seen Fu Wu Tian before, but he was able to urately address him. Moreover, he only seemed to be about twenty years old, give or take, and when he saw them, he was not as overcautious as Li Zhen.

    An Zi Ran knew that he was very smart. "Rushing on the road for a day, you must be tired. If there''s anything to talk about, let''s save it for tomorrow. I''ll have Steward Zhou show you a ce to rest."

    A Ye nodded and obediently followed Steward Zhou away.

    "What is his full name?" Only after the person had left did Fu Wu Tian reveal his interest.

    An Zi Ran thought about it for a while. It has been some time. "Steward Su seemed to have said that his name is Ye Yu. It''s a very nice sounding name, but it doesn''t feel very suitable for him."

    When one hears the name Ye Yu, meaning ''night'' and ''feather,'' most people would think of a man with a handsome face, not a young man with an ordinary face, and even one with a somewhat deadpan expression. But no matter what the reason, An Zi Ran would not ask him deliberately, because everyone deserved his or her own privacy.

 Chapter 92 part2

    <strong>Chapter 92.2 - The Cheated Lao Wang Ye</strong>

    Soon it was time for lunch.

    The two went to the dining hall. Qiu Lan had already brought the little bun over.

    The <emo wang ye</em> was also there. Although he was sitting properly in his chair, his eyes would dart over to the little bun from time to time. But it was just limited to this, because Head Steward Fu was also there today.

    Seeing that the two of them have arrived, Head Steward Fu ordered the kitchen to begin serving the food. This was the first time that he was eating at the same table as An Zi Ran. After learning his identity, An Zi Ran was not a bit surprised.

    The little bun did not eat much. Being eight months old meant that he had already weaned off milk. Nowadays, what he ate was the rice paste made by grinding the best rice grains. The texture was very good and the little bun liked to eat it. Usually, it took some time for little babies to wean off milk, but the little bun didn''t need it at all, and was adapting very well.

    There were more people than usual this afternoon. Qiu Lan was a bit nervous and made several mistakes while feeding the baby.

    The little bun ate and ate and then refused to eat anymore. His watery eyes looked at the group of adults who were eating, looking very innocent and na?ve.

    <em>Lao wang ye</em> couldn''t help but look at the little bun a couple of times. He opened his mouth, wanting to talk, but then Head Steward Fu stared at him and he swallowed back his words. He looked really pitiful, but no one sympathized with him.

    An Zi Ran couldn''t bear to watch any longer, and mercifully sent Qiu Lan away. Then he took the little bun into his arms and personally fed him the rice paste. When the little bun ate, he was very quiet. He didn''t cry, didn''t make trouble, and didn''t squirm about. When the rice paste was delivered to his little mouth, he automatically opened up and ate it.

    "This little guy is so cute, just like Wu Tian when he was little."

    Fu Yi looked at them happily and suddenly recalled the time twenty years ago when he personally took care of Fu Wu Tian. At that time, Fu Wu Tian was also only a few months old. His parents were already not by his side. Babies usually cried and made a lot of noise, but he was not like that.

    <em>Lao wang ye</em> echoed this sentiment right away. "Just like Wu Tian. They must be father and son."

    The people who heard this sentence didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels (dot)

    But Fu Wu Tian smiled without a word.

    The meal ended in this harmonious atmosphere and everyone moved into the main hall. An Zi Ran held on to the little bun, who suddenly became excited and lively after eating the rice paste. Originally, he wanted to coax the child to sleep, but those deep crow-ck eyes were opened wider than anyone''s. There wasn''t even a bit of sleepiness in those eyes.

    Not long after, two servants moved a set of table and chairs over.

    An Zi Ran had Fu Wu Tian bring out a set of the ying cards from the wooden box that they had brought back from the engraving workshop that morning. The novelty immediately caught the <emo wang ye</em> and Head Steward Fu''s attention.

    "What is this?" Head Steward Fu was bbergasted as he looked at the paper with strange patterns printed on it. However, when he saw the two characters on the back of the card he guessed what it was for. He knew that An Zi Ran was getting ready to open up Tian Long Gambling House, but he didn''t know what An Zi Ran was nning to do with it. At first, he had thought it would be about the same as other casinos.

    "ying cards. You can y a lot of games with them. I intend to add these into the gambling house and promote them in order to attract gambling customers." An ZI Ran exined.

    <em>Lao wang ye </em>also became interested. "Granddaughter-inw, how do you y with this?"

    An Zi Ran ced the little bun atop the table. The little bun also seemed to be very curious. He braced himself with his arms, sitting right in the center of the group of adults, appearing bothical and cute.

    An Zi Ran set out thirteen cards of the same color and suit, as well as the two jokers. For the convenience of the gambling customers, cards one through ten used Chinese characters in the upper and lower corners, as opposed to Arabic numerals. The only ones that did not change were the jack, queen, king, and two jokers - these five.

    An Zi Ran first exined to them the meaning of each card, and then taught them the most popr game that would circte inter generations, which was ''Fight the Landlord!''

    "Fight the Landlord?"

    Upon hearing the name of this game, Fu Wu Tian''s smiling eyes fell on An Zi Ran. There was a hint of scrutiny in his gaze.

    Fu Wu Tian smiled and said, "Very interesting name."

    An Zi Ran expected that there would be such a reaction, and then exined, "This is a two against one game. Two farmers form a coalition to go up against onendlord. You y until thendlord or one of the two farmers finishes putting down all the cards in their hand. Whoever finishes first is the winner. This is a rtivelymon form of game y. It''s not very fitting for the gambling table, but it is a suitable game for when a group of people have nothing to do."

    After listening to the exnation, they were eager to give the game a try.

    Three generations of the same family, each holding a deck of cards.

    An Zi Ran went beside the <emo wang ye</em> to give guidance. Head Steward Fu and Fu Wu Tian were smarter, they understood after listening to An Zi Ran''s instructions. Only the <emo wang ye</em> was still inadequate at grasping the game, but after a few rounds of ying, he also understood. He shouted ndlord,ndlord" with such a loud and majestic voice, that unsuspecting people would think he was on the battlefield.

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    Only after looking at his cards did An Zi Ran know that he was shouting randomly. As a result, not long after he was ughtered on the ying card table. <em>Lao wang ye</em> wailed in anger, demanding yet another game, but he was once again soundly thrashed and lost.

    "One more time, this time I will definitely win." <em>Lao wang ye</em> was unwilling to forgive (those who kicked his ass at cards).

    An Zi Ran was worried that he would renege again, and warned him in advance, "When your cards are not good enough, don''t casually shout out ndlord,'' otherwise you will die very miserably."

    <em>Lao wang ye</em> nodded, but he only half-understood. He was not the banker, so he had to wait until Fu Wu Tian went before it was his turn. <em>Lao wang ye</em> saw that his grandson did not call, and so he glibly called out ndlord'' with vigor. Then he happily and smoothly picked up the three cards on the table and put them into his hand.

    What he didn''t know was that Fu Wu Tian did this deliberately.

    Because what they were betting was that every time the <emo wang ye</em> lost a round of cards, he would be grounded for a few days. Contrarily, if he won, they would cancel out a few days of grounding.

    Head Steward Fu smiled very gently, because he liked this bet very much.

    This kind of game y disadvantaged the <emo wang ye</em> the most, but the person in question was very excited. He did not notice the unfairness at all. By the time he realized it, he had umted three years worth of grounding.

    Head Steward Fu stood up and straightened out the creases on his clothes. He turned to the <emo wang ye</em> who had a dull expression on his face, and said meaningful and heartfelt words: "Three years!" After saying this, he left the prince''s pce to attend to work. It was the first time he felt that it was worth it to squander an hour worth of time with the <emo wang ye</em>.

    An Zi Ran left the main hall with the tired little bun.

    Fu Wu Tian followed after him.

    <em>Lao wang ye</em> was left all alone in the aftermath of his tragic lost.<hr>

    Wee to new patron:

    <strong>Lee</strong> (?¡ä¨Œ`?)*??*

 Chapter 93 part1

    <strong>Chapter 93.1 - Return</strong>

    News soon spread all throughout the Imperial Fu Pce that the <emo wang ye</em> was grounded for three years.

    The matter with the ying cards was temporarily being kept secret, so the servants were not sure why the <emo wang ye</em> was being grounded, and for three years at that.

    The strangest thing of all was that the <emo wang ye</em> did not refute this, and only sighed every day, as if there was some pent-up frustration in his heart. The next day, he began to bother Head Steward Fu for a rematch in Fight the Landlord. He had to win back the three years of freedom that he''d lost. But Head Steward Fu was very busy, and even his shadow could hardly be seen.

    Unable to catch the one he wanted, the <emo wang ye</em> went to go find his grandson and granddaughter-inw. The two heard news of himing from a mile away, and disappeared without a trace. As a result, the <emo wang ye</em> was frustrated to death and returned back to his room to heave great sighs.

    Every time a servant passed by his room, they could not help but giggle at him.

    Speaking of Ye Yu.

    An Zi Ran temporarily assigned him to work in Tian Long Gambling House.

    The renovations for the gambling house were not done yet, because the amount of engineering was rtivelyrge. As of now, not even a third of the renovations wereplete yet. Furthermore, there was only Zhang Tian Zhong there to oversee everything. An Zi Ran was not at ease, so he sent Ye Yu to the gambling house to secretly supervise.

    "Wasn''t <em>wang fei</em> unsure if he was reliable or not yet? But now you''re assigning him an important position?" Fu Wu Tian heard that he was going to employ Ye Yu, and he recalled what An Zi Ran said before.

    An Zi Ran paused. "Don''t doubt the people that you employ, and don''t employ the people that you doubt."

    When he thought about itter, he felt that it was unnecessary. Ye Yu was in contact with him when he was in An Yuan County. At that time, he did not know Fu Wu Tian, furthermore, he had once received Steward Su''s kindness, and he promised to stay and help the An family. So the chances of him harboring evil intentions were low.

    Unexpectedly, Fu Wu Tian suddenly put his hand on his shoulder.

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels (dot)

    The height difference between the two was still veryrge. Although An Zi Ran was still in the middle of growing, no matter how fast he grew, there was still no way that he could be taller than Fu Wu Tian''s shoulders in such a short amount of time. <span>[T/N: Or ever, to be honest. XD] It must be known that Fu Wu Tian was above one point nine meters tall. Even in the capital there was no one else that was taller than him.

    An Zi Ran wanted to brush his hand away, but then suddenly remembered something. "What is up with Zhong Yue? You should already know that she likes you right?"

    Fu Wu Tian''s steps faltered. He arched his eyebrows in surprise. "Why would <em>wang fei</em> suddenly bring this up? Could it be that Zhong Yue said something to you?" he knew that Zhong Yue had been to the Imperial Fu Pce, and that she would eventually bump into <em>wang fei</em>, but he never thought much about it.

    "She didn''t say anything to me." An Zi Ran pulled his hand off his shoulder. "But she is so obvious. Even if I wanted to pretend that I don''t know, it''s impossible."

    Fu Wu Tian simply put his hand on An Zi Ran''s waist. A pondering light shed across Fu Wu Tian''s eyes as his handnded on An Zi Ran''s supple waist. "Is <em>wang fei</em> jealous?"

    He did not expect that his <em>wang fei </em>would take the initiative to mention this matter, but he was very happy, because this meant that <em>wang fei</em> attached great importance to whether there were other women around him, right?

    Unexpectedly, An Zi Ran did not immediately refute.

    Fu Wu Tian tilted his head down to look at him.

    An Zi Ran raised his head and looked up at him. "Since we are already together, you should know my character. I will not tolerate my man having other women or men. Furthermore, your bloodline may even end with you."

    Thest sentence was particrly serious.

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    Fu Wu Tian''s chest swelled with joy. "I have never considered having an heir. Besides, there''s Uncle Fu. He still hasn''t taken a wife. If the Imperial Fu Pce needs an heir, then let him have one."

    Fu Yi was already forty years old, but if he really wanted to have a child, it wasn''t impossible. When Fu Wu Tian realized that in this life he was only going to have his <em>wang fei</em>, this one person, in his life, he had already started to pay attention to Fu Yi in this matter. And he believed that if his grandfather''s illness were better, then he would agree with him, too.

    An Zi Ran refrained frommenting further on this topic. "How are you nning to handle the matter with Miss Zhong Yue?"

    Fu Wu Tian said, "Let Qian An solve it himself."

    An Zi Ran reacted. On that day, he had felt that Ge Qian An''s attitude was a bit strange. He seemed to be trying very hard to protect Zhong Yue. At that time, An Zi Ran had thought that it was because the two wererades. He did not think that there was more to their rtionship.

    "Can Deputy General Ge settle this?"

    "That is his business."

    What an irresponsible answer!

    The two walked as they talked, and unwittingly arrived at the main doors of the prince''s pce. The man standing watch by the door saw theming and immediately showed an expression of pleasant surprise. He didn''t wait for them to get closer and was already waving his hand vigorously.

    "<em>Wang ye, wang fei,</em> General Guan is back."

 Chapter 93 part2

    <strong>Chapter 93.2 - Return</strong>

    General Guan was Guan Su. When An Zi Ran asked Fu Wu Tian to help him look for cottonseeds, Guan Su was the one that Fu Wu Tian had assigned to the task. Although Guan Su had just sent out the subordinates below him to search for the seeds, the fact that he was back meant that there could be some news on the seeds.

    It wasn''t the first time that An Zi Ran was meeting Guan Su, but the first time they met was at night. The light from the candle was dim, so at that time he couldn''t see the other person very clearly. Looking at him now, Guan Su''s appearance whenpared with Fu Wu Tian was at two extremes. He could be ssified as a handsome beauty, confident, and unrestraint.

    "Guan Su pays respects to <em>wang ye, wang fei</em>!"

    He was robed in white and a slight smile curved the edges of his lips. He cupped his hands and bowed to the two people. His every move was free and at ease.

    When An Zi Ran saw that Fu Wu Tian did not respond right away, he nodded and said, "General Guan, no need for formalities."

    "Let''s talk in the study."

    After a while, in the study room.

    Guan Su had a servant carry in the box that he brought with him. The box wasn''t very big; it wasn''t even half the size of a cubic meter. The servant ced the box on the table, lowered his head, and then exited the room. Guan Su closed the door after the servant. Then he opened the box, took out a bag, and poured the seeds inside onto the table.

    An Zi Ran was actually not that familiar with cottonseeds, so he looked at Guan Su.

    Guan Su took out some more things from within the box.

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels (dot)

    Seeing the things in his hands, An Zi Ran''s eyes shed brightly. On a small branch, a few des of yellow leaves were sandwiched under a group of white cotton wadding. This was the cottonseed that he was looking for. He could not be mistaken. He didn''t expect that it would really exist in this world!

    When he first discovered that the mostmonly used fabrics in Da Ya were only limited to a few types, such as linen and silk, his first thought turned to the mostmon cloth in his previous life: cotton.

    Cotton was better than linen. Although the strength and breathability of linen was very good, linen was rough and hard. It was ufortable to wear and easily chaffed the skin. But because there were no better alternatives, the people who could not afford better types of cloths could only bear with it. Therefore, clothes in Da Ya were mainly made of linen, followed by silk.

    Fu Wu Tian went to An Zi Ran''s side. "This is the hemp seed you are looking for?"

    An Zi Ran did not correct Fu Wu Tian''s wrong word, nodded faintly, and then ced that branch of cotton on the table. He looked at Guan Su and said sincerely, "You can even find such a rare thing. General Guan really is extraordinarily capable."

    Guan Su smiled and replied, "<em>Wang fei</em> is exaggerating. This general merely moved his mouth a bit (to order his subordinates). The ones who really worked hard are those who went around searching. It is <em>they</em> who had to go through a lot of trouble."

    "Then please thank them for me, General Guan." An Zi Ran knew that those people who went out to sea to search for the seeds must all be people that Fu Wu Tian trusted. He never thought of mistreating them. To have found the seeds within such a short span of time, they must have ran to a lot of ces. The things that must be rewarded, he would not be stingy even if it were just one coin.

    Guan Su replied, "Certainly."

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    Guan Su didn''t stay for too long. After a short while, he got up and excused himself. An Zi Ran had Steward Zhou send him out.

    In the study room, Fu Wu Tian helped him take out the seeds and the cotton in the box. There were not many varieties of seeds, but the quantity was high, and it was sorted by quality.

    An Zi Ran had a servant bring in a few basins of hot water. Then he sprinkled the seeds in to soak.

    In order to understand how to filter seeds, An Zi Ran deliberately learned about it, so right now he wasn''t confused about what to do. He had yet to find a suitable ce to nt the cottonseeds, so he decided to give this a try.

    Fu Wu Tian watched his series of actions. His movements were fluid. It was obvious that he had practiced before.

    An Zi Ran noticed his gaze but didn''t pay much attention to it. Only after he finished did he say, "Help me put these basins in the corner."

    Fu Wu Tian carried one in each hand, cing them in the corner. Then he helped An Zi Ran put away the box. After finishing these tasks, he came over, and in passing, he picked up the cotton branch. It didn''t look like anything edible. Up till now, he still did not know what his <em>wang fei</em> had nned for these seeds. He looked at An Zi Ran, and waited for him to exin.

    An Zi Ran took the branch from him. In a few moves he plucked the cotton from the branch. "This thing is not for eating, but its use is the same as other types of hemp nts, and it''s even better than those kinds."

    Fu Wu Tian''s pupils suddenly shrank.

    He was clever. He didn''t need An Zi Ran to exin in detail what his words meant.

    Although he was a child of royalty, he had stayed at the border for so many years, what has he not seen? Even though he wore precious silks, he knew that the linen the people wore was made of various hemp nts. If this thing was the same as linen, then the meaning was self-evident.

    Fu Wu Tian finally understood that what his <em>wang fei</em> wanted to earn was not ordinary silver!

 Chapter 94 part1

    Vani Muse: This chapter feels a bit shorter than usual, so there will be another update this week on Thursday. (^-^)<hr>

    <strong>Chapter 94.1 - Worker</strong>

    Bao Hua Gambling House

    Because they could find the mastermind that was obstructing them Luo Yang''s temper was a bit violent these days. A few days ago his master had asked him about the situation and was very unsatisfied that he had yet to acquire Feng Hua Gambling House.

    Luo Yang was also anxious, but the investigation results have been unsatisfactory. He thought that the man behind the scenes would show up at least once. As long as he could see that person, he had the confidence that he could find that man in Jun Zi City. But that person was like evaporated smoke. Even the gambling house was handed over to Zhang Tian Zhong.

    That person trusted Zhang Tian Zhong that much?

    Luo Yang thought that the mastermind must be someone that Zhang Tian Zhong knew.

    So he followed this hunch to investigate, unfortunately, he still guessed wrong. If Zhang Tian Zhong knew such a person, they would not have so easily defeated his Feng Hua Gambling House.

    In the end, the problem returned to the original point.

    "Mr. Luo, why don''t we send people to sneak into the gambling house? Maybe there will be clues inside." Manager Li saw him walking around with a look of irritability on his face. This was the first time he saw Luo Yang with such an expression, so he proposed an idea.

    "No!" Luo Yang thought about it and denied the proposal. "They must have precautions against that. If we rush to send in someone and get caught, it will cause trouble to the master. Then you and I will all be finished."

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels (dot)

    Once Manager Li imagined their master getting angry, he immediately dismissed the notion.

    Luo Yang narrowed his long and slim eyes and stared into the corner for a long time. Out of the blue, he mmed his fist against the table, his eyes revealing a shadow of ruthlessness. "Since we cannot get any results from our investigations, then we also shouldn''t let them have it easy. Someone who dares to snatch something directly from Bao Hua Gambling House should also be aware of this."

    After Luo Yang said those words, on the evening of the same day, five sneaky figures appeared outside of Tian Long Gambling House. They held a bucket of diesel in their hands and waited until veryte. When there was almost no more people on the streets, they went to pour the diesel on Tian Long Gambling House''s front door.

    Before they could evenplete the first step, four of them were knocked out cold by a ck shadow.

    The moonlight reflected off of an ordinary face with no expression. The moonlight was very pale and made the person seem like a ghost. The fifth person screamed and fell into a dead faint.

    The next day, there was a fire in Bao Hua Gambling House''s back courtyard.

    Fortunately, the fire was not very big and it was discovered early, so no one was hurt, but some things were damaged. The cause of the fire was not found.

    After that, Bao Hua Gambling House no longer sought trouble with Tian Long Gambling House, but no one knew the reason why.

    ¡­¡­

    Imperial Fu Pce

    An Zi Ran decided to open a shop that specialized in carving small ythings. He came to this decision after seeing the results of the five artisans.

    The skills of these artisans that Ge Qian An had found were indeed good. Every piece was polished very smooth; both the edges and corners were very round. The patterns on the surfaces were all hand-cut. Although the cost was a bit high and the carving had to be discarded if there was a mistake, he was very satisfied overall.

    "<em>Gong zi</em>, take a look and see if there''s anything else that needs to be adjusted."

    The middle-aged craftsman, who was pushed forward by the other four as their spokesperson, went to An Zi Ran and inquired carefully. They still didn''t know the true identity of An Zi Ran, and they didn''t know that the ce they were standing in was the Imperial Fu Pce, because when Ge Qian An brought them in, they had went in through the back door.

    An Zi Ran looked at their nervous expressions and said lightly, "You have done a good job. Except for some small errors, there are basically no big problems."

    The five craftsmen let out a sigh of relief.

    When they first saw this boy, they knew that he was definitely not an ordinary person, so the five of them did not dare to do a half-hearted job. During this time, they were very dedicated, and strove to make sure that there were no mistakes on the finished products.

    It was a bit boring, but in their line of work, carving was a boring thing, so they were used to it, and boredom did not matter.

    Steward Zhou, who was standing off to the side, handed over five heavy money bags as per An Zi Ran''s instructions.

    The five people''s hands spasm, and a few of them nervously received the pouch of money. Some rich people were harsh, so they did not have any wild hopes of getting a lot of money.

    With this thought in mind, the five of them opened the bags to see three strings of coins* within, and they were instantly stunned.

    <span>[*T/N: ¹á guan: string of 1000 cash]

    Because Jun Zi City was an imperial city, the living standards of the people were better than other ces, but no matter how good, their monthly sry was still only about three strings of coins. They only worked for half a month, but the youth gave them a month''s worth of sry. The five of them could not believe it.<hr>

    Vani Muse: I will be posting an extra update of one of my ongoing projects. Go to vote for which story you would like to see updated. Poll ends on 3/25. Bonus chapter will be up on 3/31.

 Chapter 94 part2

    <strong>Chapter 94.2 - Worker</strong>

    The craftsman who took the lead said hesitantly, "<em>Gong zi</em>, you seem to have given too much." It''s not that he did not want to get more money, but he would feel uneasy in his heart.

    An Zi Ran exined, "You don''t have to doubt it. This pay is for your half month of work. About what you are doing here, I don''t want you to speak to anyone about it, including your family members."

    Once they heard that there was a reason for it, the five people were relieved.

    "There is one more thing."

    The five of them immediately perked up their ears to listen.

    "I want to ask you to continue carving these little things. I need a lot of them. If you agree I will pay each one of you four strings of coins monthly."

    The five of them looked at each other. They didn''t expect him to say this. The most important thing was that there were four strings of coins per month? This was more than their usual monthly sry by an entire string of coins. It was impossible to say that it was not tempting, but it was also impossible for them to agree immediately. This matter had to be discussed with family members first before they could make a decision.

    An Zi Ran knew what they were thinking and did not force them to make a decision right away. He then asked Steward Zhou to send the five people out from the back door. In order to now let them know that this was the Imperial Fu Pce, he had Steward Zhou implement a few small measures.

    When Fu Wu Tian came home, An Zi Ran discussed with him the matter about wanting to open up a little shop.

    It was best do this kind of thing as fast as possible. If the news were to spread, it would be troublesome to think up of something newter. Some businessmen were very astute. They would make a move as long as there was a small business opportunity. At that time, the price for ivory and cattle bone would certainly rise.

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels (dot)

    An Zi Ran intended to start the shop first, and then recruit a group of workers. He would not hand over the whole set of procedures to the same worker. At that time, it would be divided into multiple batches, like an assembly line. A group of workers would be responsible for polishing, another group would be in charge of carving, etc, etc. However, there must be a shop first, for all this to happen. It wasn''t feasible to bring all the workers to the Imperial Fu Pce after all.

    "How big do you need it to be?" Fu Wu Tian asked after listening.

    An Zi Ran summed it up. "It is better to have multiplepartments, andt o hide a little. I n to try a dozen workers first."

    Fu Wu Tian nodded his head to showprehension. "How are the soaked seeds from yesterdaying along? Can they be nted?"

    An Zi Ran replied, "General Guan preserved them well. There are very few bad species. However, it takes arge amount ofnd to expand the nting area. It is best not to be discovered." He was going to look through the map of Da Ya today to see where the environment and conditions were best for nting.

    Fu Wutian said: ¡°What special requirements does this nt have for the growing environment?¡±

    ¡°The lighting conditions must be good, there must be sufficient water, and good soil is also required. All the requirements are rtively high.¡± An Ziran thought about it back and forth, but still felt that it wasn''t very possible to keep this a secret. A ce with such a good environment must be a prosperous ce with a high poption count. Once the seeds grew, this never before seen crop would definitely draw attention from many people.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>."

    Hearing Fu Wu Tian''s voice, which seemed to carry a hint of a smile, An Zi Ran looked up.

    Fu Wu Tian said, "Don¡¯t you think that Ali Xiang is suitable?"

    An Zi Ran''s eyes widened slightly.

    When the two returned to the study, An Ziran immediately took out a book with detailed information about thend of Da Ya from the shelf, and soon turned to the page rted to Ali Xiang.

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    Whether it was the status of the ce or the nting conditions, Ali Xiang was very suitable for growing cotton. The most important thing was that Ali Xiang was Fu Xiao''snd. After his death, that ce was still under the jurisdiction of the Imperial Fu Pce. The Chong Ming Emperor could not withdraw this piece of property. In addition to this, Fu Wu Tian himself could still own another piece ofnd.

    "Let''s try it out in Ali Xiang first." Fu Wu Tian made a decision.

    An Zi Ran had no objection. For the time being, he did not want to leave Jun Zi City, and it was also impossible for the emperor to bestownd to them right now.

    Fu Wu Tian''s work efficiency was very high. Before the craftsmen responded back to An Zi Ran, Fu Wu Tian had already found a suitable ce for the shop, and coincidentally, it was behind Tian Long Gambling House. The two ces were separated by only one street.

    Asides from the previous five artisans, the others were all new faces. They had all came for that promise of four strings of coins as monthly sry.

    An Zi Ran did not have the five craftsmen keep secret in this regard, and told them to hit up some of their fellow peers. The other people only knew that they were here to carve, but were not sure about what. The shop was still iplete. An Zi Ran had them register their names first. After the shop was finished, they would be told toe in to work.

    On the other hand, Guan Su was assigned another task.

    Ali Xiang was far away from Jun Zi City. After deciding to nt the seeds in Ali Xiang, Fu Wu Tian sent a letter to him and had him carefully preserve and send the cottonseeds to Ali Xiang.

    An Zi Ran had asked for a lot of seeds at the beginning, so Guan Su had his men gather a lot, enough to fill several boxes to the brim. Although some of the seeds went bad during the transport, fortunately most of them were well preserved.

    Guan Su had just returned to Jun Zi City not long ago, but now he had to leave again. Guan Su dragged Shao Fei away for grunt work and then swaggered off.<hr>

    I am now officially tranting three projects on the regr.

    <strong></strong><strong>

    </strong>

    <strong></strong> (TBL)

    <strong></strong><strong>

    </strong>

    <strong></strong> (LMSTB)

    <strong></strong><strong>

    </strong>

    <strong></strong> (FOD: XZX)

    Due to my new tranting schedule, there is a slight change in the support system and new perks added to patreon. Go to the

    for details.<hr>Want to read ahead?

    Check out the

 Chapter 95 part1

    <strong>Chapter 95.1 - Carving Workshop</strong>

    The shop that Fu Wu Tian found was ready-made.

    The shop originally sold herbs, butter, thepetition was so great that the business became worse and worse. The owner of the shop finally decided to sell the shop, take the money, and go some ce else to try his luck.

    When people from the Imperial Fu Pce found him, the owner of the shop was anxious, because the selling price he set was not low. Most people could not afford it, and any interested buyers would try to haggle the price to as low as possible, so the owner never found a suitable buyer.

    An Zi Ran was very satisfied with the shop.

    He had already went and looked over the shop. The shop had two facades. Because it was used to sell herbs, the ce always carried a touch of herbal medicine smell, but it was not an unpleasant smell.

    What An Zi Ran liked about this shop was the structure of the rooms in the back; they were practically arranged into a single line. It was perfect for having people work there. After a bit of development, they could open the door for business.

    To this end, An Zi Ran deliberately spent a lot of money to buy a few of the rooms. Because they was located in the marketce, the price wasparable to the courtyard that he had previously purchased (when he had first came to Jun Zi City).

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels (dot)

    After that, it was time for interior decoration. Since the shop was ready-made, An Zi Ran only painted over the walls again, covering up the mottled traces left behind. Now it looked clean and neat.

    The next day, he personally went on a trip to the market.

    In addition to bovine bones and ivory, there were rhinoceros horns, whale bones, and the like that could be used for engraving, but not all materials were suitable. Some were expensive due to price problems, so it was not conducive for mass production. Only the lowest cost and mostmon bovine bones could be selected.

    However, most of the cattle in Da Ya were used for farming. Very few people would purposely ughter them just for meat, unless it was a veryrge and wealthy family.

    Although there were manyrge families in the capital, it still wasn''t possible to find arge supply of cattle bones every day. Moreover, some people liked to use the bones for beef bone soup, so he could only go to specialty ughterhouses to find what he wanted.

    After knowing this, Fu Yi told An Zi Ran where he could find such a ce and An Zi Ran went to contact them.

    Next day

    Apanied by Fu Wu Tian, An Zi Ran took the carriage to the ughter field on the outskirts of Jun Zi City.

    The ce was not small. It was located in the suburbs where there was a water source.

    The owner of the field was surnamed Niu* and had been in contact with Fu Yi several times for business purposes. He knew that Fu Yi was the steward of the Imperial Fu Pce, but he didn''t know who the two of them were, only that they were introduced by Fu Yi. When he heard that they wanted to buy cattle bones, the owner revealed an expression of surprise.

    <span>[*T/N: Also means "cow"]

    Bovine bones have only one use for them and that was as a soup base. People of this era still did not know that bovine bones could be used for decoration or in crafts, so the endless bovine bones were usually thrown away.

    The things thrown away were naturally worthless things, even the owner of the field thought the same, so today there was someone who told him that they wanted to buy all the bones from his field, he was very surprised.

    "These two sirs, are you certain that you want to buy all the bovine bones?" The owner asked very deliberately.

    It was always a good thing to make money, but since these two were friends of Fu Yi, he was not willing to take advantage of them. He also wanted to maintain a long-term cooperation with Fu Yi.

    An Zi Ran nodded. "Owner Niu, you don''t have to doubt, we really want to buy all the bones from your field. The more the better."

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    Owner Niu had already asked for confirmation, so he did not say any more.

    "In that case, pleasee with me, sirs."

    Owner Niu took them to see the bones from the ughter field. There were bones from chicken, pig, sheep, etc, but this field had the most bovine bones.

    This year, his field ughtered hundreds of cows. Asides from some bones that were sold, many of them were piled up in the warehouse. Originally, he intended to have the workers transport them to nearby counties to see if they could be sold, if not, then they could only throw it away.

    The amount of bovine bones umted was more than what An Zi Ran had imagined.

    Because the scent of blood was too strong, they didn''t get too close, and they left after looking around for a bit.

    Inside a little house, An Zi Ran talked with Owner Niu about the price.

    On the market, ten coins could buy you one catty of beef bones, which was much cheaper than what it would be inter generations. But An Zi Ran wanted a great quantity of bones, so he offered the owner a price that was two coins less than the market price. The profit wasn''t high, but the ughterhouse could produce several tons of beef bones every month, and it was impossible to sell all of them, so instead of losing out, the owner actually earned.

    Later, the masses would discover that they could no longer buy cheap beef bones. When An Zi Ran''s shop first started, they couldn''t use up that much bones. Butter on, when the shop expanded and the number of workers increased, the demand for bovine bones would also increase. Some far-seeing ughter field owners would jack up their prices and take the opportunity to earn a high profit. But this was all stuff that happened afterward.

    At present, An Zi Ran bought nearly a thousand kilograms of beef bones from Owner Niu, and spent less than ten silvers. Transporting more than a thousand kilograms of beef bones back to Jun Zi City would be very eye-catching. After considering the problem again and again, he and Fu Wu Tian decided to build a small farm in the suburbs. First, they would transport all the bones to the farm, pick out some that were suitable for carving, clean up the bones by removing the fat, and then transport them back to the capital.

    Although An Zi Ran bought all of the cattle bones from Owner Niu, not all of the bones could be used for carving. There were four kinds of bones that could be used for engraving, namely the triangr bones, cylindrical bones, t bones, and the hooves. But before the bones could be used for carving, they must be degreased, as mentioned before.

    Removing the fat was a very important step. There were no bovine bone crafts in Da Ya, so this method of degreasing has not appeared yet.

    If An Zi Ran were an ordinary person, then even if he wracked his brains until he had a migraine, he still would not be able toe up with the method of manufacturing caustic soda. Fortunately, he was not just an ordinary person, and in the past he had been exposed to this aspect of expertise. Although he could only create a small amount alone, it was enough to cope with the current demand. If there was something unsatisfactory about the situation, then it would that Fu Wu Tian was very dissatisfied.<hr>Want to read ahead?

    Check out the

 Chapter 95 part2

    <hr>

    <strong>Chapter 95.2 - Carving Workshop</strong>

    Since they came back from the suburbs, An Zi Ran became even busier. Before he had to pay attention to Tian Long Gambling House, but now he also had to concern himself with the engraving shop. The most important thing was that after he came back from the ughter farm, he would hide in the room every day concocting some weird stuff. If it weren''t for Fu Wu Tian forcing him to the dining table, then he would most likely take his dinners in the room too.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>, making money is important, but your health is even more important."

    Fu Wu Tian said to him with narrowed eyes.

    Although he had no expression on his face, An Ziran knew that he was angry. The tiger¡¯s beard¡­ He didn¡¯t want to pull on it, lest he should give him an excuse, so he obeyed.

    Fu Wu Tian was disappointed.

    An Zi Ran pretended not to see his expression.

    The small farm in the suburbs has already been found, and it was naturally the credit of the ''omnipotent assistant'' Ge Qian An.

    Every year, people would start farms or ughter fields in the suburbs, so the rise of their small farm did not attract much attention. The only person who knew the truth was Owner Niu, but he had his rtionship with Fu Yi to consider, so he would not tell others.

    Arge number of cattle bones were transported to the small farm. The transporters were all soldiers under Fu Wu Tian. These soldiers were different from ordinary soldiers. They were all Fu Wu Tian''s trusted subordinates. Even if the military power were back in the emperor''s hands, they would only obey Fu Wu Tian.

    After knowing this, An Zi Ran started having ideas about them*.

    <span>[*T/N: ´òÖ÷Òâ - the connotation is that AZR is probably nning to implement them into his future ns or to use them as abor force for his ns.]

    The step of degreasing the bovine bones was not only important, but also confidential. He didn''t trust in normal run-of-the-mill workers. He could probably suppress them from spreading his secrets with the force of his status, but that would only increase the chances of violence.

    There was Head Steward Fu to help with overseeing Tian Long Gambling House. An Zi Ran was very reassured, so he put all of his attention onto the matter of carving bovine bones. Everyday he headed to the outskirts with Fu Wu Tian. Today was the same. Early in the morning, the two of them rode off in a horse carriage.

    "<em>Wang ye, wang fei</em>!"

    There were two soldiers conversing. When they saw the two of them approach, they immediately saluted them with a serious face. They were not deliberately putting on a serious act. They also had these expressions when they were chatting just now.

    Like leader like soldiers!

    This saying was really true.

    The two of them entered the farm and passed through a line of guards to the ce where the bovine bones were being cooked. Upon entering, they saw a few cauldrons in the middle with steam wafting from them. The cauldrons were more than a meter high with a big stove underneath. A couple of soldiers were adding firewood to the stove.

    This was the first step in removing the fat from the beef bones.

    Previously, he had used this method in the Imperial Fu Pce.

    There were two methods for removing the fat from the bones. The first method had only two steps, namely degreasing and then bleaching white. Although the operation was simple and the time required was short, the results were so-so.

    The other method was more troublesome. The tools and herbs they needed to use were many and the cycle was long. It was unsuitable for their current situation, so they could only use the first method.

    The caustic soda produced by An Zi Ran was sent yesterday. Because the amount needed was quite substantial, he had to spend several days on it. After that, he had Fu Wu Tian specifically select a few patient and detail-orientated soldiers that were suitable for the job and taught them the method of producing caustic soda.

    Ten dayster, the first batch of bovine bones was transported to the carving workshop in Jun Zi City.

    The carving workshop was An Zi Ran''s newly opened shop and the craftsmen were already in ce. On this day, no one could have thought that this workshop would be a popr pioneer in Da Ya in the future.

    ¡­¡­

    A month passed in the blink of an eye.

    The renovations for Tian Long Gambling House had entered the final stage and it could be opened in a few days. News was already spreading throughout the capital. Many people were taking note of this new casino, but most of them were waiting to watch a good show*.

    <span>[*T/N: Implying that they''re waiting to see the two gambling houses - Tian Long and Bao Hua - sh.]

    Of the ten great casinos in the capital, only nine were left. It was equivalent to dividing the customer base into ten parts. So if there were one less gambling house then naturally the other gambling houses would be celebrating. When Bao Hua Gambling House shot down Feng Hua Gambling House, not a single casino stepped out to help. After the appearance of Tian Long Gambling House, the other nine gambling houses were plotting to suppress it from the shadows.

    Trantions are by  [dot] vmnovels [dot], if you''re reading this anywhere else, then it was stolen.

    Later, they found that they could not stop the opening of Tian Long Gambling House, so they deliberately spread unfavorable rumors about the new gambling house. The strange thing was that the people behind the scenes of Tian Long Gambling House still did note forward, and the rumors were flying all over the ce. So now the nine big casinos were waiting for Tian Long Gambling House to go down in history as the first casino to crash and burn on its opening day.

    No matter how the outside world was churning, inside the Imperial Fu Pce was unaffected.

    The <emo wang ye</em> who was grounded for three years was noisy again. He recently fell in love with the mahjong cards that An Zi Ran made. Every day, Fu Wu Tian, who did not have any governmental affairs to attend to, was dragged in to y. An Zi Ran was also implicated. Even if they did not have four people, they still continued to y*.

    <span>[*T/N: Traditionally, mahjong requires four yers, but sometimes people y with less yers.]

    <em>Lao wang ye</em> was determined to turn three years into three days, but reversely, three years became a double digit number, and if things continued to develop like this, the number would only go higher, not lower.

    Ah, the pitiful <emo wang ye</em>. Everyone in the Imperial Fu Pce shed tears of Schadenfreude for him. Only the <emo wang ye</em> himself did not realize that from start to finish, he was at the bottom of the pit with zero possibility of climbing out to see the sun.

    Thus, the old grandfather straightforwardly threw away the broken pot!

    "One game, thirteen years, do you dare to bet?" The <emo wang ye</em> stood on the steps and said this to An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tian, who had just entered through the front doors. Right behind them was the returning Head Steward Fu who got caught up in this. Fu Yi touched his chin and smiled profoundly.

    An Zi Ran and Fu Wu Tian faced each other. What had finally provoked the old man?<hr>Want to read ahead?

    *New TBL perks have been added to the reward tiers as of 3/24*

    [$3 Tier]

    [$5 Tier]

    [$10 Tier]

    [$15 Tier]

    [$20 Tier]

    [$30 Tier]

 Chapter 96 part1

    <strong>Chapter 96.1 - Thousand Asteraceae</strong>

    In the Imperial Fu Pce there was a square table right in the middle.

    The table was simr to the twenty-first century mahjong table. The only difference was that there was noyer of velvet mat on the table, so when the one hundred and thirty-six mahjong tiles were poured out, the sound was loud and many people could hear it.

    There was one person sitting on each of the four sides of the table.

    Ai Zi Ran sat opposite the <emo wang ye</em>. To the left of the <emo wang yei </em>was Fu Wu Tian, and to the right was Head Steward Fu. Qiu Lan held on to the spirited little bun and stood with Chun Lan to one side watching the proceedings.

    This time, the bet was thirteen years.

    Since the <emo wang ye</em> moved on from ying Fight the Landlord and became addicted to ying mahjong, this was the first time he made such a huge bet.

    All the servants of the pce thought that the <emo wang ye</em> must have gone stupid from losing so much. If he lost again, then his grounding time would be doubled. However, in the eyes of An Zi Ran and the other two, the <emo wang ye</em> was actually very smart.

    The <emo wang ye</em> was not young anymore. To him, there was no difference between thirteen and twenty-six years. Since it was like this, then why not just go big in this gamble. If he won, then he would no longer be grounded, and if he lost, it wouldn''t make much difference.

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels (dot)

    <em>Lao wang ye</em> too in a deep breath and his expression morphed into the serious look of one about to fight at close quarters on a battlefield. He scooped up the dice on the table and said to the other three, "Old rules. Whoever has the highest number is the banker*."

    <span>[*T/N: ×ö×¯ <em>zuo zhuang</em>: I think this means to be the banker (in a gambling game). I don''t know all the rules of mahjong, so I don''t even know if there''s a banker or not. Alternatively, it could mean who goes first¡­?]

    The <emo wang ye </em>was bing more and more of a gambling addict. This sentence was no different from what a seasoned gambler would say.

    An Zi Ran did not say a word. It made no difference to him who was the banker.

    Head Steward Fu said, "It doesn¡¯t matter to me."

    Fu Wu Tian looked at the deadly serious <emo wang ye</em> and said, "If grandfather likes to be the banker, then let grandfather go first (and be the banker)."

    The<em>o wang ye</em> epted this without hesitation. He did indeed like being the banker.

    In order to roll a higher number, he deliberately stayed in his room for a long time to practice, and the results were¡­ fruitless¡­

    The <emo wang ye</em> rolled the two dices into the middle of the four stacks of mahjong tiles, and the numbers that came up were a six and a three.

    Seeing these numbers, everyone''s expressions suddenly became subtle*.

    <span>[*T/N: This is legit what the raws says. "Î¢ÃîÆðÀ´" = "became subtle"]

    An Zi Ran looked at the thirteen tiles he had and couldn''t help but wrinkle his eyebrows. It was a pretty crappy hand. He nced at Fu Wu Tian and Head Steward Fu. Their expressions were inscrutable. It was hard to detect their thoughts. But his intuition told him that their hand weren''t that good either.

    Was this a coincidence or was it deliberate?

    An Zi Ran looked at the <emo wang ye</em> out of his peripheral vision, and couldn''t help staring nkly.

    When the <emo wang ye</em> pretended to be deep, he still gave others a feeling of ridiculousness. No matter how much he tried, everyone could still see his innate character. Simply put, hecked an imposing grandeur.

    Right now, his serious face was pulled taut like usual, but he didn''t give off the same silly feeling as before. Instead, he seemed to exude a cold and harsh aura. He was like a sharpened knife hidden in the dark. He had a steady and imposing manner. Even without speaking, it was enough to deter other people.

    This thought shed through his mind in a quick nanosecond.

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    When An Zi Ran''s eyes fell on the mahjong tiles in front of him, a strange feeling spread through his entire body. He felt that something was not right, but he couldn''t tell what it was.

    Compared with the <emo wang ye</em> who was brimming with a battle aura, Fu Wu Tian and Head Steward Fu were very calm, a pair of indifferent parties, as if they had good tiles in their hands.

    "<em>Wang fei</em>," Fu Wu Tian looked at him abruptly.

    An Zi Ran returned to the present and found that he had identally mired too deeply in his thoughts. This was a taboo for gambling. He adjusted his mindset and touched upon his first mahjong tile.

    After a few turns, the <emo wang ye</em> did not touch a single tile.

    He was ying his tiles so messily that one could not fathom what he was doing, but the <emo wang ye</em> did not seem anxious at all.

    An Zi Ran had three <em>yi wan</em>* tiles in his hand. The remaining <em>yi wan</em> tile was in the middle of the table. Furthermore, it was a tile that the <emo wang ye</em> had pped onto the table. If it weren''t for that, he would''ve thought that the <emo wang ye</em> was aiming for <em>shi san yao</em>**.

    <span>[*T/N: Name of one of the tiles in mahjong, kind of like a Jack or Queen.]

    <span>[** T/N: A type of hand in mahjong, kind of like Full House or Royal Flush.]

    After thinking about it, he still decided to hold on to the <em>yi wan</em> tiles, and yed a <em>liu wan</em> tile onto the table.

    "<em>Peng*!</em>"

    <span>[*T/N: Åö <em>peng</em> - kind of like shouting "uno" when you y the game Uno. You assimte the mahjong tile that someone else just yed into your own hand and you announce it, because you''re one step closer to winning the game, or something like that.]

    The <emo wang ye</em> suddenly called out in a strong voice.

    An Zi Ran found that Fu Wu Tian and Head Steward Fu''s eyes were concentrated on him. His expression remained very calm. Just as humans make mistakes, so can a horse stumble*. What the heck are you looking at?!

    <span>[*T/N: Idiom for "everyone makes mistakes" or "even the best fall down sometimes."]

    As for the matter of the <emo wang ye''s</em> confinement, An Zi Ran was the one that cared the least, because he felt that if the <emo wang ye</em> really wanted to go out and y, then no matter what, they wouldn''t be able to contain him. Most likely, the <emo wang ye</em> was so persistent in these bets was because he found it fun.

    <em>Lao wang ye</em> pped out a tile and immediately squinted his eyes at his grandson, who had not made a move. Such a rare urrence of being able to dere ''<em>peng</em>,'' but he did not show a look of joy. His expression was still very serious, and his eyes even revealed a hint of sorrow.

    Fu Wu Tian ran a finger along his tiles. Without looking, he took a tile and flung it onto the middle of the table. He was even more practiced than a veteran gambler.

    An Zi Ran followed and threw out a tile. He wasn''t trying particrly hard to assemble a winning hand. He just had to y an opposing tile to avoid someone getting one up on him.<hr>Want to Read Ahead?

    Check out the

 Chapter 96 part2

    <strong>Chapter 96.2 - Thousand Asteraceae</strong>

    In the next few rounds, the <emo wang ye</em> did not get to shout <em>peng</em> anymore. Furthermore, what was strange was that it was actually quitemon for yers to shout <em>peng</em> while ying mahjong. But from the start of the game until now, asides from the <emo wang ye</em>, no one else has called <em>peng</em>, which was evident of how terrible everybody''s hand were.

    This situation continued until nearly all the tiles had been drawn.

    Head Steward Fu touched a tile that was in front of the <emo wang ye</em>. At a nce, it matched up with some of the tiles in his hand, but it was not enough toplete a winning hand.

    In order to prevent the <emo wang ye</em> from winning, the tiles were yed very messily, so from the start there was no possibility ofpleting a winning hand. He did not intend to y the tile currently in his hand, so he carelessly picked a tile that the <emo wang ye</em> had yed before and flung it onto the middle of the table.

    The <emo wang ye''s </em>gaze abruptly deepened, looking like it did before he had amnesia, and his expression seemed to exude a cold aura.

    After another round, it was An Zi Ran''s turn again. There were only three mahjong tiles left to draw on the table. That meant that after him, it would be Head Steward Fu and then the <emo wang ye</em>. Monopolizing thest tile, huh?

    An Zi Ran couoldn''t help but blink his eyes.

    The atmosphere in the main hall suddenly became oppressive.

    Not to mention the yers already involved, but the two people watching, Chun Lan and Qiu Lan, had ayer of sweat on their foreheads. They never thought that ying mahjong could be like the battlefield.

    The little bun, who was lying in Qiu Lan''s arms, looked over at his big brother''s tiles with his big round eyes. Out of the blue, he giggled and broke the tight atmosphere in the main hall, like a burst of energy popping a balloon.

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels (dot)

    The <emo wang ye</em>, Fu Wu Tian, and Head Steward Fu''s eyes were all concentrated on him.

    An Zi Ran paused. He ced the mahjong tile in his hand down into his lineup of tiles, hesitated for a moment, and as if making up his mind, he picked up a tile and threw it out onto the middle of the table. "<em>Liu tong</em>*."

    <span>[*T/N: Name of a mahjong tile. Direct trantion is "six cylinders"]

    "I won!"

    A sonorous voice rang out, shaking the ceiling of the pce and puncturing people''s eardrums. Then, the <emo wang ye</em>ughed smugly. He could finally raise his eyebrows and blow off steam.

    What followed was a loud silence that nketed the main hall.

    The <emo wang ye</em> was finally doneughing. He looked at the three silent people and said proudly, "Want topete with me? You guys are still far behind!"

    Fu Wu Tian and Head Steward Fu looked at An Zi Ran with strange expressions on their faces.

    An Zi Ran calmly said, "I spoke wrong. It is <em>wu tong</em>*."

    <span>[*T/N: Name of a mahjong tile. Direct trantion is "five cylinders"]

    The <emo wang ye''s</em>ughter came to an abrupt end.

    <em>"Chi*!"</em>

    <span>[*T/N: ßê <em>chi</em> ¨C (onom.) giggling / breathing / tearing of paper, ripping of fabric etc]

    Head Steward Fu couldn''t contain himself andughed out loud.

    Fu Wu Tian added oil to the fire: "Grandfather, you bombed*."

    <span>[*T/N: The Chinese used here is Õ©ºú <em>zha hu</em>, with <em>zha </em>meaning "to cheat or to pretend" and <em>hu</em> meaning "toplete a winning hand at mahjong."]

    The <emo wang ye</em> looked sluggishly at the <em>wu tong</em> in front of An Zi Ran. No matter how he groaned, the <em>wu tong</em> would not be <em>liu tong</em>. A thousand calctions, but he did not calcte that his granddaughter-inw would be the one to sessfully dig a pit for him.

    The fact that An Zi Ran was able to dupe him was actually due to his carelessness.

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    It was very easy to be anxious or nervous while ying mahjong. When a person''s nerves were tight, they would lean towards subjective assumptions. For example, when An Zi Ran yed the <em>wu tong</em>, he deliberately covered the face of the tile with his thumb, and then used a louder voice to alert the <emo wang ye</em> to the tile he wanted to y. Because the <emo wang ye </em>wanted to win so badly, he would always be thinking of the tile that he needed toplete his winning hand, which was <em>liu tong</em>. Thus, when he heard the words ''<em>liu tong</em>'' his brain formed a conditioned response, causing his mouth to be faster than his eyes, and his hands quickly revealed his tiles. Only after showing his hand did his eyes finallynd on the tile that An Zi Ran yed.

    But the premise of all this was that the <emo wang ye</em> did not cheat.

    In hisst life, An Zi Ran actually did note into contact with mahjong much, but there were many people around him who liked to y mahjong. Those people were all masters at the games with plenty of crafty tricks up their sleeves. Even without ying, An Zi Ran was able to learn just by watching.

    "Granddaughter-inw, how can you dig a pit for your grandfather like this?"

    The <emo wang ye</em> pulled a long face. He specially prepared for ten days for this game. In the end, he lost to the hand of his granddaughter-inw at the final moment. Nothing changed. He returned back to the origin point.

    Having heard what he said, An Zi Ran lifted his head and looked straight at him.

    "If grandfather had yed nicely, then granddaughter-inw naturally would not dupe grandfather."

    The <emo wang ye</em> immediately turned his gaze away. "Grandfather suddenly remembered that there was something to do. I will take my leave first." After that, he ran off without waiting for anyone to react.

    Everyoneughed.

    Just then, he was acting bold and confident as if justice was on his side, but now his heart knew guilt. At the beginning, no one pursued his cheating. That was already giving him face. Now that he was duped, he could only me himself for the oue.

    Although he conned him, An Zi Ran actually admired the <emo wang ye</em>.

    In just ten days, he had developed such a brilliant technique. He had to say, the <emo wang ye</em> was very qualified to be called a gambling god. If the yers sitting in front of him were not the three of them, then they would not have detected his cheating.

    Head Steward Fu stood up and praised An Zi Ran without hesitation. "Well done. For the short term, he should not be making a fuss anymore. I still have something to do, so I will be going out. I will not being back for dinner."

    As he predicted, in order to have them forget about this incident, the <emo wang ye </em>did not kick up a fuss for a while, and calm days returned to the prince''s pce.

    A few days passed like the blink of an eye, and Tian Long Gambling House was finally officially opened.<hr>Want to Read Ahead?

    [$3 Tier]

    [$5 Tier]

    [$10 Tier]

    [$15 Tier]

    [$30 Tier]

 Chapter 97 part1

    <strong>Chapter 97.1 - Casino Open for Business</strong>

    Chong Ming Year 27, September 1<sup>st</sup>

    The Chong Ming Emperor has been in power for twenty-seven years. Although he was muddleheaded and ipetent, none of his ministers and princes was pushovers. Therefore, even if he often made some ridiculous decisions, the imperial city of Jun Zi City was still thriving as always.

    The streets were crowded and bustling with noise and excitement. The sound of ringing gongs and drums along with the shouts of hawkers selling their wares mixed together into an irritating noise in one''s ears.

    However, under this prosperity, there was a street filled to the very brim with people, and there was even a steady stream of people pouring into this street. That street was walled Xiao Jin Street*.

    <span>[*T/N: Ïú½ð½Ö ¨C Money Squandering Street]

    "Da Hei*."

    <span>[*T/N: Literally "Big ck"]

    By the side of the road, a well-dressed, handsome man suddenly called a name.

    The guard in ck clothes standing behind him immediately took a step forward. "<em>Gong zi</em>, what is yourmand?"

    The handsome man looked at the crowd of people who kept rushing by them. Some people seemed to be pouring into the crowd as if they were in a hurry. If the man and his guard had not stepped back in time, then they would have been hit several times already. The man was puzzled. Looking at the situation, it seemed like something major happened.

    "Go and see what happened."

    Trantions are by  [dot] vmnovels [dot], if you''re reading this anywhere else, then it was stolen.

    "Yes, <em>gong zi!"</em>

    The guard in ck spoke and caught a young man who happened to run past them.

    The young man who was waid for no reason turned around with dissatisfaction, wanting to toss out a few words ofint, but then found that the person holding him was equipped with a weapon around his waist.

    The handsome man walked in front of the young man and asked gently, ¡°Young man, what is going on here? Why are so many people going to that street?¡±

    The young man gave him a once over. The handsome man didn''t seem to be from foreignnds, but he didn''t even know about such a big thing? Still, the young man exined truthfully, "If <em>gong zi</em> is from the capital then you should have heard of Xiao Jin Street. There were originally ten big gambling houses, but there were only nine left a few months ago. A mysterious man bought up the gambling house that had gone bankrupt. He changed Feng Hua Gambling House into Tian Long Gambling House. Today is precisely the opening day of that Tian Long Gambling House."

    The handsome man felt that something was odd. "What''s so strange about a casino opening?"

    Of course he knew about Xiao Jin Street. There were countless casinos and brothels there. Precisely because there were so many, there was nothing strange about an old business falling and a new one rising to take its ce.

    "If it were just an ordinary casino then there is nothing strange, but this Tian Long Gambling House is different," said the young man.

    "How is it different?" The handsome man asked with interest.

    "The predecessor of Tian Long Gambling House was destroyed by Bao Hua Gambling House. Bao Hua Gambling House has always regarded Feng Hua Gambling House as something already within their pocket, but then outes a dark horse, stealing the wind from their sails. So everyone is curious about who is behind Tian Long Gambling House. Who would dare to oppose Bao Hua Gambling House?"

    Hearing the name Bao Hua, a strange glimmer shed through the eyes of the handsome man.

    "Then, we have to go and see. But there should be other reasons, right?"

    Bao Hua Gambling House was unlikely to give up. They would spare no effort to suppress Tian Long Gambling House, as usual. It should be impossible to attract so many curious people on Tian Long Gambling House''s opening day.

    The young man said, "<em>Gong zi,</em> good guess. If Tian Long Gambling House was just like other casinos then it''s nothing strange, but these days many people have been saying that Tian Long Gambling House invented a new gambling game. Don''t know if it''s true or false, so everyone wants to see it."

    "A new gambling game?"

    The handsome man''s expression suddenly brightened. He thought of various reasons, but he didn''t think of this one. It was indeed a good way to attract gamblers with a new gambling game. Customers liked fresh game y and were naturally interested. Once the curiosity struck, then like the young man said, they would all have the idea of going to see for themselves.

    The handsome man smiled at him and said, "Thank you, young man. Just then, we were rude."

    The young man was embarrassed to see him being so polite, and quickly waved his hand to say it was okay, and then ran away.

    "Da Hei, let us go and see too."

    The handsome man retrieved a fan from within his sleeve and flipped it open with a popping sound. Then he strode in the direction of thergest flow of people.

    A tangled expression shed by the guard''s face, and then he reluctantly followed the man. He didn''t like the name Da Hei. It didn''t feel like a name for a person, but his many protests were all invalid, so he kept using it all this time.

    Tian Long Gambling House''s opening day was even livelier than what the other nine big casinos had imagined.

    However, the livelier that it was, the uglier the other nine casinos'' expressions became, especially that of Bao Hua Gambling House. They had already spread the word, and many old time gamblers promised to give them face and not go to Tian Long Gambling House. Everything went ording to their n.

    But just three days ago, the wind changed directionspletely.

    Don''t know who transmitted it, but news of there being a new gambling game in Tian Long Gambling House spread around, arousing the gamblers'' interest.

    Although they didn¡¯t say it, their expressions said that they were looking forward to the day when Tianlong Casino opened.

    The nine gambling houses had previously maliciously guessed that the so-called new gambling game was actually a gimmick spread by Tian Long Gambling House. How could a new gambling game be created so easily? So they were all waiting for the day when Tian Long Gambling House opened. If the news was false, then they had ways to make Tian Long Gambling House go out of business in a short time.<hr>

    <strong>Announcement \(^?^)/</strong>

    I picked up a new Chinese BL novel:

    This novel is also set in ancient China, but it¡¯s not a transmigration story. Instead, the gong goes back in time to right the wrongs of his life, in particr showering the shou with more love, hence the title. Reviews promised me lots of fluff in this story, so I¡¯m looking forward to it.

 Chapter 97 part2

    <strong>Chapter 97.2 - Casino Open for Business</strong>

    The day that everyone was looking forward to¡­

    It was finally here.

    September 1<sup>st</sup> was a very auspicious day for opening a new business.

    Almost eighty percent of the gamblers in Jun Zi City flocked to Tian Long Gambling House.

    Rumors of the new game spread from one to ten, from ten to a hundred, and from a hundred to a thousand. Finally, the rumors were determined to be true. As a result, everyone went crazy for it and the street was blocked up.

    On the first day of Tian Long Gambling House''s opening, the entire casino was full of people, leaving a lot of people waiting at the doors, unable to get in. Among them, asides from gamblers, there were also those who didn''t gamble but were very curious. It could be seen that the new gambling game attracted not only gamblers.

    "<em>Gong zi</em>."

    Da Hei looked at the crowd in front of him and his scalp was numb. He just realized that there were so many people in Jun Zi City. He also saw that some people couldn''t squeeze in, were pushed down, and then stepped on a few times, looking like they were on theirst breath. Despite his martial arts, he already wanted to beat a hasty retreat.

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels (dot)

    The handsome man did not expect that there would be so many people, but since he was already here, then he was not going to shrink back. And it wasn''t easy for him toe out, so how could he go back with regret!

    "Da Hei, go!"

    Da Hei had a face full of ck lines. <em>Gong zi</em>,<em> your subordinate is a person, not an animal, </em>he thought.

    Nevertheless, the master gave amand; naturally the subordinate dared not disobey.

    So, with the sacrificial spirit of one ready to be trampled into a pancake, Da Hei went into the crowd to open up a way for his family''s <em>gong zi</em>. Fortunately, he was physically fit. Even after multiple people had stepped on his feet, he still advanced bravely to the front doors of Tian Long Gambling House, and in the end, he safely delivered his family''s <em>gong zi</em> to the destination ce.

    "Da Hei, you have worked hard." The handsome man smiled and patted his loyal dog guard. Then he walked into Tian Long Gambling House under the envious eyes of others.

    The gambling house had a unique style. The handsome man who had just entered took in theyout of the ce at once and his eyes shed with obvious surprise.

    From the outside, once could guess that the interior of Tian Long Gambling House was not small, but it was really shocking to actually see it, because what appeared in front of them was a huge space. It wasn''t just a two-story structure, but a three-story building. On both the left and right side were long and broad staircases. Looking up, one could clearly see the walkways for the second and third floor, as if enticing them to explore the mysterious inside.

    "<em>Gong zi</em>, this Tian Long Gambling House is very unusual."

    It was also Da Hei''s first time seeing a gambling house of this structure, which was full of modern elements. An Zi Ran had spent a lot of energy designing the interior space of the gambling house.

    The first floor of Tian Long Gambling House was different from other casinos. There was no gambling room. There was only a spacious lobby. Whether it was someone standing upstairs or downstairs, one could clearly see all the peopleing in and going out.

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    Almost all the people who came in were amazed by this design. One by one, they couldn''t wait to walk up the stairs. Now, whether there was a new gambling game or not, they felt that this trip was still worth it. Being able to y inside this kind of casino full of freshness; it felt better than ying at other casinos.

    The handsome man and his subordinate walked towards the second floor along with the flow of people.

    They didn''t rush to y like everyone else, but looked at each room along the corridor. They didn''t know how big the space inside the private rooms was, but outside each private room was a sign with the name of a gambling game written on it.

    There were dices, dominoes, etc., as well as gambling games that they have never heard of, such as the Fight the Landlord game in front of them.

    This name was particrly interesting. Most people who saw this would think of the big and smallndowners that hold a lot of farnd in Da Ya, but don''t know if this was the same as what they were thinking.

    "<em>Gong zi</em>, would you like to go in and take a look?"

    Da Hei stared at the door of the private room as if anxiously waiting to go in, and couldn''t help but ask out loud.

    The handsome man nced at him. "Look at you, so interested."

    Even Da Hei who never gambled was attracted. This Tian Long Gambling House was really extraordinary. He was also very interested, but it must be full of people. He was not interested in crowding with a group of men.

    Da Hei was a little disappointed.

    The two continued to walk deeper inside.

    The owner of the casino seemed to have anticipated this situation, so there were more than one private room set up in the casino, but each one was full of people, very lively, just standing at the door and one could feel the atmosphere of many people inside.

    The two walked to the end of the corridor.

    Da Hei turned around and wanted to go back, but his family''s <em>gong zi</em> suddenly stood still and stared at the red carved door in the corner. The door was carved beautifully.

    "<em>Gong zi</em>, why is there a door here?" Da Hei asked in amazement. He hadn''t seen it just now.

    The handsome man was also in doubt, and when he heard what he said, he looked at him silent and said, "You ask this <em>gong zi</em>, then who should this <em>gong zi</em> ask? If you want to know, go and see."

    Da Hei''s speech choked off.

    <em>Gong zi</em>, <em>do you not notice that you''re exposing more and more of your arrogant personality?</em> If some people saw this, then they would definitely be shocked.

    The handsome man walked over and gently opened the door after speaking ¡ª the door to the new century?<hr>Want to Read Ahead?

    [$3 Tier]

    [$5 Tier]

    [$10 Tier]

    [$15 Tier]

    [$30 Tier]

 Chapter 98 part1

    <strong>Chapter 98.1 - Member System</strong>

    Presented in front of the master and subordinate pair was a room that could be called an indoor garden.

    He was a man with a lot of experience and knowledge, but he couldn''t help revealing a stunned expression at the scene behind the door. He had only seenrge manors andrge gardens, but he had never seen such a small and natural garden.

    In the depths of the small green garden, there was a delicate and elegant small pavilion that could be faintly seen. From a distance, the scenery must be very pleasant.

    It''s been a long time since he was so shocked by something.

    It was but an ordinary gambling house that could be seen anywhere, but to think it could be designed in such a way. In his heart he couldn''t help raising a little admiration for those who designed it behind the scenes.

    Who would have thought that there would be such a scene in the casino, and who would have thought that the casino could be so elegantly arranged? He had a hunch that this Tian Long Gambling House would one day be thergest casino in Da Ya.

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels (dot)

    The handsome man suppressed the throbbing in his heart and was about to walk over, when a person suddenly stepped out without warning and stood in front of them.

    "Who are you?"

    Da Hei was startled. With a shout, he immediately stood in front of his family''s <em>gong zi</em> like a shield.

    The other person was also startled and became momentarily speechless.

    The master and subordinate pair took a closer look and found that it was a person who looked ordinary and dressed the same as the servant they saw when they entered the casino.

    The handsome man pushed aside Da Hei, and smiled mildly. "We just want to go to the small pavilion inside. I wonder if you can let us pass?"

    The servant took a moment to steady himself. He came over for this specific matter. He didn''t think that he would encounter these two men. "<em>Gong zi</em>, really sorry, but the small pavilion is not open to the public for the time being. Please go back."

    The handsome man frowned, and then immediately rxed.

    Such a fresh and pleasant ce, if opened on the same day, the novelty would notst long, and there were too many gamblers, maybe it would ruin the scenery here.

    "Since that is the case, then forget it."

    The servant let out a sigh of relief.

    The handsome man then said, "This little brother, can I ask, when will this ce be opened?" He was very fascinated by the little pavilion. He kept thinking that there should be some interesting things there, just like the novelty of the Fight the Landlord gambling game.

    The servant replied awkwardly. "This servant is also not clear. The master did not say and we do not know, but if <em>gong zi</em> is really interested, you cane and see again in a few days."

    "If so, then thank you!"

    The handsome man thanked the servant politely and brought his guard back to the door. Because the two of them came down from the second floor, they still needed to walk a flight of stairs.

    The servant watched them leave and quickly walked over to bolt the door to the indoor garden.

    He also came in from this door, but he had used a key. However, after entering, he forgot to lock up. After walking halfway, he remembered and came back, but he didn''t expect someone to have found this door already and came in. If someone really did rush inside, then it would be tragic for him.

    There were a total of five pavilions in the small garden, but they vary in height.

    These pavilions were not newly built. Even if the Tian Long Gambling House were bigger, it was impossible to build a small garden in such a short amount of time, so these were all ready-made.

    When An Ziran bought Feng Hua Gambling House, he didn¡¯t know that there was another ce. Later, Zhang Tian Zhong told him that he had a whimsical idea and set up a channel between the small garden and the gambling house after buying it for arge sum.

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    However, the five pavilions have been around for a long time, and some ces have been eroded and worn out through the years. Later they were repaired and became what they were now.

    It was a great sess to be able to surprise the handsome man and his subordinate.

    Standing on the pavilion, An Ziran could almost see the situation from a distance. He had a good look. He faintly saw two peoplee in identally. Fortunately, one of the servants found out in time.

    "Did someone just barge in?"

    Fu Wu Tian came over. He did not see the whole process of events.

    An Zi Ran returned: ¡°It¡¯s all right, they¡¯re gone.¡±

    Fu Wu Tian asked: ¡°When is <em>wang fei</em> nning to open the small garden to the public?¡±

    Based on the structure of the garden, most ordinary gamblers would not be able to enter, so the garden was mainly aimed at the upper ss of Jun Zi City.

    An Zi Ran turned around and sat on a tea chair. While making tea, he exined: ¡°I n to implement a membership system in the gambling house.¡± Using moneymaking methods from the twenty-first century, it would definitely elevate the casino to another level. At that time, it would be impossible for Bao Hua Gambling House topete.

    "Oh?" Fu Wu Tian was slightly intrigued.

    "I¡¯m going to make cards of many levels, such as gold and silver cards. Those with silver cards can enter the premium box on the third floor and enjoy the services inside. If they order food, they can also get a discount. Gold card, its holder can enter the small garden, s, the specific situation will be exined in detailter."

    The production of the card must be a bit special, because it couldn¡¯t show the identity of the holder by swiping it like in the twenty-first century, so making it and following up was a bit more troublesome.

    Right away, Fu Wu Tian thought of the benefits brought about by such a system. "How does <em>wang fei</em> intend to issue such cards?"

    An Zi Ran smiled slight, "It''s very simple. Buy it with money. If you want to continue to have the right to the card, you will have to renew it next year. I haven¡¯t decided how much.¡±

    But the cost would definitely not be low. These cards were mainly for wealthy people. He wanted to make a general estimate and then set a suitable price. He was also not afraid of there not being any foolish spendthrifts. He had already released enough temptations; furthermore, most people have calctions in their hearts, that if there were one enticing attraction then naturally there would follow a second.

    "<em>Wang fei</em> is indeed clever." Fu Wu Tian praised sincerely.

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    Fu Wu Tian said, "<em>Wang fei</em>, you don''t know how to be humble at all."

    "What is humility?"

    Fu Wu Tian found that his <em>wang fei</em> was asionally more of a rascal than him.<hr>Want to Read Ahead?

    [$3 Tier]

    [$5 Tier]

    [$10 Tier]

    [$15 Tier]

    [$30 Tier]

 Chapter 98 part2

    <strong>Chapter 98.2 - Member System</strong>

    Compared with the poprity of Tian Long gambling hosue, other casinos could be described as dismal.

    Even if some old gamblers gave them face by not going to Tian Long Gambling House, when many people started talking about how interesting and fun the new game at Tian Long Gambling House was, and how strange the interior of the casino was, those old gamblers couldn''t sit still. In the end, many of them found excuses to leave early.

    Although it was not said, everyone knew that they must have secretly run over to Tian Long Gambling House to join in the fun.

    On this day, one casino rejoiced and ninemented!

    In Bao Hua Gambling House, Luo Yang unexpectedly did not get angry this time.

    After being warned by his masterst time, he didn¡¯t dare to make any further mistakes, so he was more careful in doing things and no longer lost his temper casually.

    Concerning the arson incident, it was not that he did not want to pursue it, but that his master refused to do so.

    There were some royal secrets involved here, not many people knew, so the master did not want to make things big, otherwise it was not good for the gambling house.

    ¡°Master Luo?¡± Manager Li carefully nced at Luo Yang, his voice was not too loud, for fear of irritating this great uncle* again.

    <span><em>[*T/N: Manager Li calls Luo Yang "</em><em>ÂÞÒ¯ luo ye" and also "</em><em>´óÒ¯ da ye".</em><em>

    </em>

    <em></em><span><em>´óÒ¯ can be used sarcastically to mean "arrogant idler" or "self-centered show-off," and also respectfully as a term of respect for an older man. Colloquially it means "father''s older brother" or "uncle."</em><em>

    </em>

    <em></em><span><em>When </em><em>Ò¯ is attached to a name it can be tranted as "father, grandfather, master, or old gentleman" and "master" seemed most appropriate in this case.]</em>

    Luo Yang stood by the window, staring at the crowds on the street. They were all rushing to Tian Long Gambling House. After a while, he spoke. "Send someone to mix in with the guests at Tian Long Gambling House. Go study and learn this new gambling game. Then we will bring it over here."

    Manager Li''s eyes brightened.

    Since no one has been sent to see Tian Long Gambling House yet, they kept thinking that the real reason why Tian Long Gambling House could attract so many gamblers was because of this new gambling game. So as long as they could copy it, they didn''t need to worry about the customer base. It was not difficult to defeat a newly opened casino with Bao Hua Gambling House''s strength.

    Trantions by Vani Muse.

    Luo Yang wanted to go in person, but he was a familiar face. It would only cause criticism if he went. He could not afford to lose that face, and finally sent a hired thug to go.

    After receiving the task, the hired thug arrived outside Tian Long Gambling House not long after.

    He finally entered the casino after being pushed a dozen of times and getting his feet stepped on multiple times. Like everyone else, he was shocked by the internal structure of the casino.

    Regaining his senses, the thug set off for the second floor right away to find the so-called new gambling game. He easily found a private room, but when he opened the door, the situation inside made him dumbfounded.

    The private room wasrge and could hold more than a hundred people, but there was almost no floor space to ce one''s foot. You could imagine just how crowded that room was.

    The thug gave up and went the second room, then the third room¡­ But the situation in each room was the same, so how could heplete Master Luo''s task?

    In the end, the thug decided to squeeze in anyway.

    After struggling passyers of human walls, the thug finally saw the actual gambling game, and then he was dumbfounded yet again. What was this thing?

    No matter how shocked he was inside, it was impossible to learn the so-called ying cards game immediately.

    An Zi Ran ordered Zhang Tian Zhong and Ye Yu to strictly control the cards in the casino. Even if they were used to the point of being beat up badly, they should still be properly retrieved. Thus, the thug did not have the opportunity to get samples, and it took a while to observe and study.

    The thug didn''t stay long, and returned to Bao Hua Gambling House to tell Luo Yang about it.

    Luo Yang didn''t get angry. Instead he snorted coldly. "There are no airtight walls in the world. No matter how hard they hide their stuff, there will still be a day when ites to light. Furthermore, even if we don''t make a move, the other casinos will not sit idly by."

    "Master Luo, do we still need to send someone over to investigate more?" Manager Li asked.

    "Wait a bit more." Luo Yang narrowed his eyes. Wait until the other casinos couldn''t hold back anymore. But he never thought that this waiting would not be a short amount of time.

    ¡­¡­

    Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels (dot)

    At the same time, Li Zhen of the carving workshop was also among the people to pay close attention to Tian Long Gambling House.

    After the conversation with An Ziran ended that day, Li Zhen had been paying attention to the situation of Tian Long Gambling Hosue until the rumors of a new gambling game came out just before the opening day. He guessed that the game was directly rted to the cards he made.

    To confirm this, he went over on the day of the casino''s opening. The result was just as he had guessed. Not only that, the new gambling game seemed very popr.

    Li Zhen was a qualified businessman, and he soon realized the business opportunities inside.

    The next day, he personally went to the Imperial Fu Pce.

    An Zi Ran was not surprised at his arrival. If he had came over a few dayster, then he would have been disappointed. The two sides then smoothly negotiated their cooperation.

    An Zi Ran had hoped that Li Zhen could find a new ce to carry out this production again, because if they waited for the other nine casinos to properly react, then those casinos would definitely think of this. There were not many carving workshops in the capital. If they searched one by one then they would definitely find the right one. But he still wanted to monopolize ying cards for a while longer.

    Li Zhen knew his scruples and agreed without saying a word.

    He also wanted to master this technique and share the impossible things with others.

    However, the official card paper for making ying cards was expensive. Li Zhen''s ce was a small business and couldn''t afford too much. So they discussed it: An Zi Ran would provide the money, and Li Zhen would provide the skills. As for the division of profits, it would be eighty percent for An Zi Ran and twenty percent for Li Zhen.

    Although it didn''t sound like much, Li Zhen was very optimistic about the prospect of ying cards. He was sure that even twenty percent could make him a lot of money.

    On this side they were flushed with sess, but Xiao Jin Street was a gloomy strip.

    Tian Long Gambling House''s poprity did not change for several days. When news of the new gambling game was thoroughly spread, the original gambling houses only had a few gamblers left. It was aplete tragedy. Every time you go in, you could see the empty gambling houses. There were not many people at all. Even if there were, it was because they couldn''t squeeze into Tian Long Gambling House that they had no choice but toe here. How ironic!

    This situation continued unanimously for five days.

    When the other casinos could not help but make a move, a heavy bomb exploded over everyone''s head.

    What was this membership card system that Tian Long Gambling House was nning to implement? The important point was that it must be paid for. Furthermore, it must be paid for every year. Who would spend money on a card that they had no idea what to do with? It wasn''t like people disliked having too much money and didn''t know how to waste it all.

    Thus, the nine major casinos began to look forward to Tian Long Gambling House embarrassing itself.<hr>Want to Read Ahead?

    [$3 Tier]

    [$5 Tier]

    [$10 Tier]

    [$15 Tier]

    [$30 Tier]

 Chapter 99 part1

    <strong>Chapter 99.1 - Portrait</strong>

    Two dayster, news of Tian Long Gambling House''s membership program has already spread among the upper ss of Jun Zi City.

    Along with the exposure of the membership system, there was also the existence of the small garden. In order to increase the bargaining power, An Zi Ran also spread word that there were new gambling games in the small garden.

    He had nned this long ago.

    If it were just a normal discount, the upper crust of Jun Zi City would certainly not be taken in. If that were the case, then Tian Long Gambling House might really crash and burn, just like the other nine gambling houses had guessed, but with the additional attraction of new gambling games, then things were different.

    Within the capital, everyone now knew how popr the card games at Tian Long Gambling house was.

    The customers who were attracted to the ying cards were not just those who often mingled with the gambling houses, but there were also some people who were not interested in gambling at all. Those types of people have also shown interest in the cards games. There were also some people who have never stepped into a casino before, but made an exception for Tian Long Gambling House.

    <span>Trantions are by vmnovels [dot], if you''re reading this anywhere else, then it was stolen.

    But this was just one of the reasons. What really made them set aside any ill feelings towards casinos was Tian Long Gambling House''s architectural structure.

    The new casino not only had a spacious interior, but also unique and innovative designs. Each room was separated. Moreover, there were leafy green nts to contrast and enhance the interior design. It waspletely different from other gambling houses, which gave off a foul atmosphere of billowing smoke and chaos, immediately ruining one''s mood.

    Now, the existence of card games has spread throughout the capital. With that as a reference point, everyone couldn''t help but be curious about the new types of gambling games in the small garden.

    The small garden were elegant and stylish, very novel, and also had fun games that other have never yed. It just so happened to cater to those wealthy merchants and nobles who already have a son and wanted to pursue new interests andforts. So the first day the membership system was announced, a dozen wealthy merchants obtained the gold card right away.

    Because the casino just opened, in order to attract customers, An Zi Ran deliberately lowered the requirements. The gold card cost five hundred silvers and was good for one year. If people wanted to keep their membership after one year, then they had to pay another five hundred silvers.

    The price sounded very expensive, but for most wealthy merchants in Jun Zi City, it was still within an eptable range. If you wanted to ask which ce had the most wealthy merchants, then that would be Jun Zi City. In addition, An Zi Ran had people spread the word that there would be discounts for gold and silver cards this year. Next year, the fee would be doubled.

    The effect of this was undoubtedly significant.

    By word of mouth, starting from the wealthy merchants who applied for the gold card on the first day, the mystery of the small garden gradually spread to senior officials and wealthy businessmen.

    On the second day after the membership program started, the number of people applying for a gold card multiplied several times, and it continued to increase.

    By the time the other gambling houses found out, they were already left behind in the dust.

    Luo Yang finally couldn''t sit still anymore.

    They still haven''t figured out the specifics of ying cards, and suddenly a small garden has appeared? Furthermore, not only could you not go in casually, but you also had to pay a fee of five hundred silvers every year. Wasn''t this just in robbery?

    <span>Support the trantor. Read this on vmnovels (dot)

    If this were the case before, they would never dare to imagine that so many people would be willing to spend this unjustifiable sum of money, but the fact has pped them so badly that Tian Long Gambling House was indeed achieving great sess. It has only opened for a few days, but their profits within that time could match them for a month''s worth of revenue.

    "Master Luo, this is Tian Long Gambling House''s gold card." Manager Li passed the card in his hand to Luo Yang with a somber face.

    Luo Yang looked at this gold card and he couldn''t help but frown a bit. In order to obtain this card, he deliberately took out five hundred silvers. He wasn''t aching over that amount per se, but once he thought about how he had contributed five hundred silvers to Tian Long Gambling House, his heart felt very unpleasant.

    The gold card was made from legitimate real gold. Apparently, the words written on the card also used real gold, and the appearance was elegant and stylish. It was impossible for ordinary people to easily imitate it. It really fitted the identity of some senior officials.

    Some gambling houses were thinking of copying these gold cards and selling them under the name of Tian Long Gambling House to make money for themselves, but if they could think up this idea, then naturally An Zi Ran could think of it.

    In addition to the name of the holder on the gold card, there was a corresponding small portrait on it. An Zi Ran specially painted these small portraits. The painting skills were very delicate, and most people could not imitate it.

    But this was only one strategy.

    What really left them at wit''s end were the customer records. Every card member of Tian Long Gambling House had a file. When they wanted to enjoy the benefits brought by the card, they must first confirm their identity. They could only enter if they passed. Otherwise, it was a counterfeit.

    <span>Trantions by Vani Muse.

    Luo Yang turned around and looked at the man standing to the side of the door. He tossed him the gold card. "Jiang Sheng, the following matters will have to trouble you."

    When he said this, his attitude was obviously different from when he spoke to Manager Li, because Jiang Sheng was not his subordinate. It was just that the two of them served the same master, and Jiang Sheng had the same foresight and skills, so he was responsible for the gambling house''s security.

    The portrait on the gold card was of Jiang Sheng himself.<hr>Want to Read Ahead?

    [$3 Tier]

    [$5 Tier]

    [$10 Tier]

    [$15 Tier]

    [$30 Tier]

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!